<?xml version="1.0"?>
<feed xmlns="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom" xml:lang="en">
	<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/api.php?action=feedcontributions&amp;feedformat=atom&amp;user=Hkllm</id>
	<title>MNLL - User contributions [en]</title>
	<link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/api.php?action=feedcontributions&amp;feedformat=atom&amp;user=Hkllm"/>
	<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/Special:Contributions/Hkllm"/>
	<updated>2026-05-17T23:39:17Z</updated>
	<subtitle>User contributions</subtitle>
	<generator>MediaWiki 1.42.3</generator>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Clemens_Petri&amp;diff=940</id>
		<title>Clemens Petri</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Clemens_Petri&amp;diff=940"/>
		<updated>2012-12-30T17:56:21Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Roger Andersson&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Clemens Petri&#039;&#039;&#039; (d. 1500), priest brother at the Birgittine abbey of Vadstena, Sweden, 1462–1500; confessor general 1488–1499; preacher and composer of sermons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Sources==&lt;br /&gt;
The main primary sources for the life of Clemens Petri are the Diarium Vadstenense (DV) and his preserved correspondence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Biography==&lt;br /&gt;
There exists no information about the origin and education of Clemens Petri. On 23 November 1462 he was consecrated a priest brother in Vadstena Abbey (DV 726). The sources are then silent about him for another twenty years. In about 1483 he travelled to the daughter house of Vadstena Abbey in Nådendal, Finland, together with Arvidus Nicolai who was later to become confessor general there. In Nådendal he worked successfully to improve conditions (FMU 6689, cf. KLOCKARS 1979, 109 f.). In 1487 he travelled together with [[Johannes Matthei]] to the general chapter of the Birgittine Order in Gnadenberg (Mons gracie) near Nürnberg, Germany. A supplementary purpose of this mission was to go to Rome to work for the canonization of &amp;gt;Sancta Birgitta’s daughter Katherina and in order to obtain confirmations of all the privileges and indulgences of Vadstena Abbey. At the chapter Clemens spoke solemnly to the congregation about the need for renewal and reformation of the spiritual life in the Order (Oratio in capitulo generali Ordinis S. Salvatoris habita; Uppsala University Library, C 153, fols. 158r–166r, RISBERG 2003, 15 f.). They returned to Vadstena in the autumn of the following year (DV 874, 879). Shortly after his return, on 4 October 1488, Clemens was elected confessor general (DV 881). In this capacity he maintained contact with the regent, Sten Sture the Elder in matters concerning the Order and the canonization of Katherina (cf. letter of 1 February 1492, National Archives, Stockholm; SILFVERSTOLPE 1898, 91 f.). He resigned from his office in August 1499 (DV 947) and died the following year (DV 949). Late in 1499 a certain Clemens is said to have been sent to Vadstena’s daughter house, Munkeliv, near Bergen, Norway, but it has not been ascertained that this was Clemens Petri (DN 2, 1009; cf. SILFVERSTOLPE 1898, 92).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Works==&lt;br /&gt;
In fulfilling his preaching duties (officium predicacionis) Clemens Petri compiled at least two major collections of sermons, one de tempore (Uppsala University Library, C 321, fols. 14r–322v and 367r–413v) and one de sanctis (C 308, fols. 14r–386r). An earlier assumption that Clemens also wrote and composed a series of sermons in C 350 (cf. MHUU 4, 344) has proved to be incorrect. The sermons of Clemens normally contain quotations from the Revelations of St. Birgitta and edifying stories (exempla). He also wrote copies of the correspondence of the Abbey (STÅHL 2003, 53 and 2004, 92). His handwriting is analysed and described in STÅHL 1998, 42 ff.. GEETE (1900, p. XXV) assumes that Clemens was the author or translator of a short treatise on death in Old Swedish.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Clemens reveals an interest in the theory of preaching (shared by his companion Johannes Matthei) and he has copied extracts from two preachers’ manuals or artes predicandi (C 321, fols. 345v–348r). Though his sermons are recorded in Latin (which was the usual practice), some of them are sprinkled with single words or phrases in Old Swedish (QUAK 1976); in quite a few instances (normally at the beginning of the sermons) there are even whole paragraphs in the vernacular (ANDERSSON 2006). One may presume that this procedure is connected with the oral delivery of the sermon (cf. QUAK 1976, TJÄDER 1995). Now and then Clemens makes references to sermons written by other Vadstena priests, such as Ericus Simonis (C 308, fols. 188r, 215r, 229r, 239r and C 321, fol. 253v), which illustrates how he went about composing his own sermons. He also quotes from various religious texts in the library of the Abbey, such as the vernacular version of the Liber specialis gracie of St. Mechtild (C 321, fol. 354v). A sermon in C 321 for the dedication day of a church (Dedicatio ecclesiae) has been studied by HÄRDELIN 1998 (176 ff.) in comparison with sermons by other authors. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Editions===&lt;br /&gt;
One sermon for the feast of St. Henricus (C 308, fols. 279r–284r) has been printed in MALINIEMI (ed.) 1942, 279 ff.. The Gnadenberg sermon is to be published by Maria Berggren. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Bibliography==&lt;br /&gt;
*ANDERSSON, R. 2006: “Översättaren som predikant. Clemens Petri och svenska språket,” in Dicit Scriptura. Studier i C-samlingen tillägnade Monica Hedlund (Runica et Mediævalia), ed. S. Risberg, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*ANDERSSON, R. &amp;amp; BORGEHAMMAR, S. 1997: “The Preaching of the Birgittine Friars at Vadstena Abbey (ca 1380–1515),” Revue Mabillon, n.s. 8 (t. 69), 209–36. &lt;br /&gt;
*DV = Vadstenadiariet. Latinsk text med översättning och kommentar (Kungl. Samfundet för utgivande av handskrifter rörande Skandinaviens historia. Handlingar del 19), ed. C. Gejrot, Stockholm 1996.&lt;br /&gt;
*DN = Diplomatarium Norvegicum I–, Kristiania 1847–.&lt;br /&gt;
*FMU = Finlands medeltidsurkunder I–VIII (ed. R. Hausen), Helsingfors 1910–1935.&lt;br /&gt;
*GEETE, R. (ed.) 1900: Svenska kyrkobruk under medeltiden (SFSS 33), Stockholm. &lt;br /&gt;
*HÄRDELIN, A. 1998: Kult, kultur och kontemplation. Studier i medeltida svenskt kyrkoliv (Opuscula selecta 2), Skellefteå. &lt;br /&gt;
*KLOCKARS, B. 1979: I nådens dal. Klosterfolk och andra c. 1440–1590, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*MALINIEMI, A. (ed.) 1942: De S. Henrico, episcopo et martyre. Die mittelalterliche Literatur über den Apostel Finnlands II (Finska kyrkohistoriska samfundets handlingar 45:2), Helsinki. &lt;br /&gt;
*MHUU = Mittelalterliche Handschriften der Universitätsbibliothek Uppsala. Katalog über die C-Sammlung 1–8 (Acta Bibliothecae R. Universitatis Upsaliensis 26:1–8), ed. M. Andersson-Schmitt, H. Hallberg &amp;amp; M. Hedlund, Uppsala 1988–1995. &lt;br /&gt;
*ODENIUS, O. 1959: “En notis om björknäver som skrivmaterial i Vadstena kloster under senmedeltiden,” Kyrkohistorisk Årsskrift 59, 163–71. &lt;br /&gt;
*QUAK, A. 1976: “Fornsvenska glossor och satser i Uppsala universitetsbiblioteks hs C 321,” Amsterdamer Beiträge zur älteren Germanistik 10, 149–206. &lt;br /&gt;
*RISBERG, S. (ed.) 2003: Liber usuum fratrum monsterii Vadstenensis. The Customary of the Vadstena Brothers. A Critical Edition with an introduction (Acta Universitatis Stockholmiensis. Studia Latina Stockholmiensia 50), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*STÅHL, P. 1998: Johannes Hildebrandi. Liber epistularis (Cod. Upsal. C6). I. Lettre nos 1 à 109 (fol. 1r à 16r). Édition critique avec des analyses et une introduction (Acta Universitatis Stockholmiensis. Studia latina Stockholmiensia 41), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*STÅHL. P. 2003: “Vadstena klosters stora kopiebok. En presentation av handskriften A 20 i Riksarkivet,” Kyrka, helgon och vanliga döda (Årsbok för Riksarkivet och Landsarkiven 2003), Stockholm, 35–64.&lt;br /&gt;
*STÅHL. P. 2004: “Medeltida kopieböcker i Riksarkivet,” Arkiv, samhälle och forskning 2004: 1–2, 77–97.  &lt;br /&gt;
*TJÄDER, B. 1995: “Fornsvenska vokabler i latinska predikningar från Sveriges medeltid,” A Catalogue and its Users. A Symposium on the Uppsala C Collection of Medieval Manuscripts (Acta Bibliothecae R. Universitatis Upsaliensis 34), ed. M. Hedlund, Uppsala, 115–24.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ad_sacerdotes&amp;diff=939</id>
		<title>Ad sacerdotes</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ad_sacerdotes&amp;diff=939"/>
		<updated>2012-12-30T17:46:11Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: /* Bibliography */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Stephan Borgehammar&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Ad sacerdotes&#039;&#039; (“To Priests”) is a pastoral treatise from the first half of the fifteenth century, certainly written no later than 1446, the year when Johannes Johannis, the scribe of one of the extant manuscripts, died. The text originated in Birgittine circles and was most likely written by one of the friars of Vadstena Abbey. It contains criticism of and pastoral advice to secular priests and reveals interesting facts about church life and spiritual ideals in fifteenth-century Sweden. Four manuscripts are known, all of which once belonged to Vadstena Abbey and are today kept in Uppsala University Library: C 7 (1400-1450), C 449 (fifteenth century), C 574 (probably before 1478) and C 631 (before 1446).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==-==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Title=====&lt;br /&gt;
The title of the edition is supplied by the editor. C 449 has Nota sermo ad sacerdotes in the margin (fol. 155v); C 631 has the title Sermo ad sacerdotes bona et vtilis doctrina (fol. 331r); the other two manuscripts lack title.&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Verbum est michi ad vos, o sacerdotes.&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Alioquin non euadetis penas comminatas. Gracia Dei cum spiritu vestro, fratres. Amen.&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
15 pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Edition====&lt;br /&gt;
• BERGGREN &amp;amp; HÄRDELIN 1997, 374-402 [repr. without Berggren’s philological introduction in HÄRDELIN 1998, 394-416].&lt;br /&gt;
====Translations====&lt;br /&gt;
*(English) BERGGREN &amp;amp; HÄRDELIN 1997, 375-403 [by Berggren].&lt;br /&gt;
*(Swedish) HÄRDELIN 1998, 395-417 [by Härdelin].&lt;br /&gt;
====Commentary====&lt;br /&gt;
*BERGGREN &amp;amp; HÄRDELIN 1997, 375-403; HÄRDELIN 1997; HÄRDELIN 1998, 418-48 [Swedish translation of HÄRDELIN 1997].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Bibliography===&lt;br /&gt;
*BERGGREN &amp;amp; HÄRDELIN 1997: “Ad sacerdotes. A pastoral letter from Vadstena,” in Master Golyas and Sweden: the transformation of a clerical satire: a collection of essays, ed. O. Ferm &amp;amp; B. Morris (Runica et mediævalia, Scripta minora 2 [i.e. 3]), 365-406, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*HÄRDELIN 1997: “Admonitions and Reprimands to Parochial Clergy. A ‘Pastoral Letter’ from Vadstena,” in Master Golyas and Sweden: the transformation of a clerical satire: a collection of essays, ed. O. Ferm &amp;amp; B. Morris (Runica et mediævalia, Scripta minora 2 [i.e. 3]), 407-51, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*HÄRDELIN, A. 1998: “’Till prästerskapet’. Ett vadstenensiskt pastoralbrev om prästerliga försummelser och plikter,” in HÄRDELIN: Kult, Kultur och Kontemplation: Studier i medeltida svenskt kyrkoliv (Opuscula selecta 2), 392-448, Skellefteå.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ad_sacerdotes&amp;diff=938</id>
		<title>Ad sacerdotes</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ad_sacerdotes&amp;diff=938"/>
		<updated>2012-12-30T17:45:29Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Stephan Borgehammar&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Ad sacerdotes&#039;&#039; (“To Priests”) is a pastoral treatise from the first half of the fifteenth century, certainly written no later than 1446, the year when Johannes Johannis, the scribe of one of the extant manuscripts, died. The text originated in Birgittine circles and was most likely written by one of the friars of Vadstena Abbey. It contains criticism of and pastoral advice to secular priests and reveals interesting facts about church life and spiritual ideals in fifteenth-century Sweden. Four manuscripts are known, all of which once belonged to Vadstena Abbey and are today kept in Uppsala University Library: C 7 (1400-1450), C 449 (fifteenth century), C 574 (probably before 1478) and C 631 (before 1446).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==-==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Title=====&lt;br /&gt;
The title of the edition is supplied by the editor. C 449 has Nota sermo ad sacerdotes in the margin (fol. 155v); C 631 has the title Sermo ad sacerdotes bona et vtilis doctrina (fol. 331r); the other two manuscripts lack title.&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Verbum est michi ad vos, o sacerdotes.&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Alioquin non euadetis penas comminatas. Gracia Dei cum spiritu vestro, fratres. Amen.&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
15 pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Edition====&lt;br /&gt;
• BERGGREN &amp;amp; HÄRDELIN 1997, 374-402 [repr. without Berggren’s philological introduction in HÄRDELIN 1998, 394-416].&lt;br /&gt;
====Translations====&lt;br /&gt;
*(English) BERGGREN &amp;amp; HÄRDELIN 1997, 375-403 [by Berggren].&lt;br /&gt;
*(Swedish) HÄRDELIN 1998, 395-417 [by Härdelin].&lt;br /&gt;
====Commentary====&lt;br /&gt;
*BERGGREN &amp;amp; HÄRDELIN 1997, 375-403; HÄRDELIN 1997; HÄRDELIN 1998, 418-48 [Swedish translation of HÄRDELIN 1997].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Bibliography===&lt;br /&gt;
*BERGGREN &amp;amp; HÄRDELIN 1997: “Ad sacerdotes. A pastoral letter from Vadstena,” in Master Golyas and Sweden: the transformation of a clerical satire: a collection of essays, ed. O. Ferm &amp;amp; B. Morris (Runica et mediævalia, Scripta minora 2 [i.e. 3]), 365-406, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*HÄRDELIN 1997: “Admonitions and Reprimands to Parochial Clergy. A ‘Pastoral Letter’ from Vadstena,” in Master Golyas and Sweden: the transformation of a clerical satire: a collection of essays, ed. O. Ferm &amp;amp; B. Morris (Runica et mediævalia, Scripta minora 2 [i.e. 3]), 407-51, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*HÄRDELIN, A. 1998: “’Till prästerskapet’. Ett vadstenensiskt pastoralbrev om prästerliga försummelser och plikter,” in HÄRDELIN: Kult, Kultur och Kontemplation: Studier i medeltida svenskt kyrkoliv (Opuscula selecta 2), 392-448, Skellefteå.&lt;br /&gt;
MHUU.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ad_sacerdotes&amp;diff=937</id>
		<title>Ad sacerdotes</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ad_sacerdotes&amp;diff=937"/>
		<updated>2012-12-30T17:42:48Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: Created page with &amp;#039;by Stephan Borgehammar  &amp;#039;&amp;#039;Ad sacerdotes&amp;#039;&amp;#039; (“To Priests”) is a pastoral treatise from the first half of the fifteenth century, certainly written no later than 1446, the year w…&amp;#039;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Stephan Borgehammar&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Ad sacerdotes&#039;&#039; (“To Priests”) is a pastoral treatise from the first half of the fifteenth century, certainly written no later than 1446, the year when Johannes Johannis, the scribe of one of the extant manuscripts, died. The text originated in Birgittine circles and was most likely written by one of the friars of Vadstena Abbey. It contains criticism of and pastoral advice to secular priests and reveals interesting facts about church life and spiritual ideals in fifteenth-century Sweden. Four manuscripts are known, all of which once belonged to Vadstena Abbey and are today kept in Uppsala University Library: C 7 (1400-1450), C 449 (fifteenth century), C 574 (probably before 1478) and C 631 (before 1446).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Title&lt;br /&gt;
The title of the edition is supplied by the editor. C 449 has Nota sermo ad sacerdotes in the margin (fol. 155v); C 631 has the title Sermo ad sacerdotes bona et vtilis doctrina (fol. 331r); the other two manuscripts lack title.&lt;br /&gt;
Incipit&lt;br /&gt;
Verbum est michi ad vos, o sacerdotes.&lt;br /&gt;
Explicit&lt;br /&gt;
Alioquin non euadetis penas comminatas. Gracia Dei cum spiritu vestro, fratres. Amen.&lt;br /&gt;
Size&lt;br /&gt;
15 pages.&lt;br /&gt;
Edition&lt;br /&gt;
• BERGGREN &amp;amp; HÄRDELIN 1997, 374-402 [repr. without Berggren’s philological introduction in HÄRDELIN 1998, 394-416].&lt;br /&gt;
Translations&lt;br /&gt;
(English) BERGGREN &amp;amp; HÄRDELIN 1997, 375-403 [by Berggren].&lt;br /&gt;
(Swedish) HÄRDELIN 1998, 395-417 [by Härdelin].&lt;br /&gt;
Commentary&lt;br /&gt;
BERGGREN &amp;amp; HÄRDELIN 1997, 375-403; HÄRDELIN 1997; HÄRDELIN 1998, 418-48 [Swedish translation of HÄRDELIN 1997].&lt;br /&gt;
Bibliography&lt;br /&gt;
BERGGREN &amp;amp; HÄRDELIN 1997: “Ad sacerdotes. A pastoral letter from Vadstena,” in Master Golyas and Sweden: the transformation of a clerical satire: a collection of essays, ed. O. Ferm &amp;amp; B. Morris (Runica et mediævalia, Scripta minora 2 [i.e. 3]), 365-406, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
HÄRDELIN 1997: “Admonitions and Reprimands to Parochial Clergy. A ‘Pastoral Letter’ from Vadstena,” in Master Golyas and Sweden: the transformation of a clerical satire: a collection of essays, ed. O. Ferm &amp;amp; B. Morris (Runica et mediævalia, Scripta minora 2 [i.e. 3]), 407-51, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
HÄRDELIN, A. 1998: “’Till prästerskapet’. Ett vadstenensiskt pastoralbrev om prästerliga försummelser och plikter,” in HÄRDELIN: Kult, Kultur och Kontemplation: Studier i medeltida svenskt kyrkoliv (Opuscula selecta 2), 392-448, Skellefteå.&lt;br /&gt;
MHUU.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=medieval:About&amp;diff=936</id>
		<title>medieval:About</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=medieval:About&amp;diff=936"/>
		<updated>2012-12-30T17:41:02Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;= Medieval Nordic Literature in Latin =&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
= A Website of Authors and Anonymous Works c. 1100–1530 =&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Edited by&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Stephan Borgehammar, Karsten Friis-Jensen, Lars Boje Mortensen &amp;amp; Åslaug Ommundsen====&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of this website is to provide in-depth introductions to all known literary works written in Latin in the Nordic countries before the Reformation (ca 1530). Thus we hope to document the breadth and importance of writings in Latin which  have too often been treated as footnotes to the vernacular literatures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are four types of entries: (1) named authors, (2) titles of anonymous works (3) saints, including legends, sermons, liturgical texts belonging to each Nordic saint (found under sanctus / sancta), (4) a few collective articles on genres such as Annales and Catalogi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few entries of important authors are still missing, most notably Sancta Birgitta, Wilhelm of Æbelholt, Brynolf Algotsson, and Magister Matthias.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Authors of individual articles are credited at the beginning of each entry. The publication date of the website is 2012. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Articles should be referred to as [Author] [Entry] 2012 in Medieval Nordic Literature in Latin (eds Borgehammar, Friis-Jensen, Mortensen, Ommundsen) (Most articles were finished before 2008, but some are updated further).&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=medieval:About&amp;diff=935</id>
		<title>medieval:About</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=medieval:About&amp;diff=935"/>
		<updated>2012-12-30T17:40:40Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== Medieval Nordic Literature in Latin ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Website of Authors and Anonymous Works c. 1100–1530 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Edited by&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Stephan Borgehammar, Karsten Friis-Jensen, Lars Boje Mortensen &amp;amp; Åslaug Ommundsen====&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of this website is to provide in-depth introductions to all known literary works written in Latin in the Nordic countries before the Reformation (ca 1530). Thus we hope to document the breadth and importance of writings in Latin which  have too often been treated as footnotes to the vernacular literatures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are four types of entries: (1) named authors, (2) titles of anonymous works (3) saints, including legends, sermons, liturgical texts belonging to each Nordic saint (found under sanctus / sancta), (4) a few collective articles on genres such as Annales and Catalogi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few entries of important authors are still missing, most notably Sancta Birgitta, Wilhelm of Æbelholt, Brynolf Algotsson, and Magister Matthias.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Authors of individual articles are credited at the beginning of each entry. The publication date of the website is 2012. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Articles should be referred to as [Author] [Entry] 2012 in Medieval Nordic Literature in Latin (eds Borgehammar, Friis-Jensen, Mortensen, Ommundsen) (Most articles were finished before 2008, but some are updated further).&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=medieval:About&amp;diff=934</id>
		<title>medieval:About</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=medieval:About&amp;diff=934"/>
		<updated>2012-12-30T17:38:52Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== Medieval Nordic Literature in Latin ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Website of Authors and Anonymous Works c. 1100–1530 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Edited by =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Stephan Borgehammar, Karsten Friis-Jensen, Lars Boje Mortensen &amp;amp; Åslaug Ommundsen====&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of this website is to provide in-depth introductions to all known literary works written in Latin in the Nordic countries before the Reformation (ca 1530). Thus we hope to document the breadth and importance of writings in Latin which  have too often been treated as footnotes to the vernacular literatures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are four types of entries: (1) named authors, (2) titles of anonymous works (3) saints, including legends, sermons, liturgical texts belonging to each Nordic saint (found under sanctus / sancta), (4) a few collective articles on genres such as Annales and Catalogi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few entries of important authors are still missing, most notably Sancta Birgitta, Wilhelm of Æbelholt, Brynolf Algotsson, and Magister Matthias.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Authors of individual articles are credited at the beginning of each entry. The publication date of the website is 2012. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Articles should be referred to as [Author] [Entry] 2012 in Medieval Nordic Literature in Latin (eds Borgehammar, Friis-Jensen, Mortensen, Ommundsen) (Most articles were finished before 2008, but some are updated further).&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=medieval:About&amp;diff=933</id>
		<title>medieval:About</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=medieval:About&amp;diff=933"/>
		<updated>2012-12-30T17:38:16Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;= Medieval Nordic Literature in Latin =&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Website of Authors and Anonymous Works c. 1100–1530 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Edited by =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Stephan Borgehammar, Karsten Friis-Jensen, Lars Boje Mortensen &amp;amp; Åslaug Ommundsen====&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of this website is to provide in-depth introductions to all known literary works written in Latin in the Nordic countries before the Reformation (ca 1530). Thus we hope to document the breadth and importance of writings in Latin which  have too often been treated as footnotes to the vernacular literatures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are four types of entries: (1) named authors, (2) titles of anonymous works (3) saints, including legends, sermons, liturgical texts belonging to each Nordic saint (found under sanctus / sancta), (4) a few collective articles on genres such as Annales and Catalogi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few entries of important authors are still missing, most notably Sancta Birgitta, Wilhelm of Æbelholt, Brynolf Algotsson, and Magister Matthias.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Authors of individual articles are credited at the beginning of each entry. The publication date of the website is 2012. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Articles should be referred to as [Author] [Entry] 2012 in Medieval Nordic Literature in Latin (eds Borgehammar, Friis-Jensen, Mortensen, Ommundsen) (Most articles were finished before 2008, but some are updated further).&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Annales_Danici&amp;diff=932</id>
		<title>Annales Danici</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Annales_Danici&amp;diff=932"/>
		<updated>2012-12-30T17:12:56Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Anders Leegaard Knudsen&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Annalistic historiography in medieval Denmark began at the arch-see of Lund in the late 1130s based on a set of Anglo-Norman annals closely related to the annals of Battle and the annals of Bury St. Edmunds. The compilers of both the &amp;gt;Annales Colbazenses and the [[Annales Lundenses]] used this set of annals which must have been present at the arch-see until at least the second half of the thirteenth century. Annalistic writing thus came to Denmark as a fully-fledged historiographical genre. In her magisterial treatment of the early Danish annalistic writing A.K.G. KRISTENSEN (1969) confirmed the hypothesis of E. ARUP (1921–1923) that the Danish annals are compilations of written information, rather than yearly recordings of events. The chronological structure of the annals is defined by their historiographical genre and does not reflect the process of production. KRISTENSEN also adduced several no longer extant intermediaries in order to explain the relationships of the still extant sets of annals. However well-argued her reasoning, the exact nature of these intermediaries – whether clean copies, working copies or mere collections of material – remains conjectural and no attempt is made to deal with them in this article.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From Lund the annalistic compilations spread to the rest of Denmark as well as Sweden, Iceland and possibly Northern Germany. Lund remained the centre of annalistic writing till the end of the thirteenth century when activities moved elsewhere even if we cannot point to any particular new centre or centres.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three sets of annals are treated in separate entries on this Website: &amp;gt;Annales Colbazenses, [[Annales Lundenses]], and [[Annales Ryenses]]. The rest are treated here, ordered partly chronologically, partly topographically. After the presentation of each set relevant literature is adduced chronologically, in abbreviated form; the full alphabetical bibliography appears at the end of the article. With regard to manuscripts, only primary textual witnesses are listed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Annalistic material pertaining to Denmark is also found in Chronica Jutensis ([[Compendium Saxonis &amp;amp; Chronica Jutensis]]), [[Chronica Sialandie]] and Continuatio Chronice Sialandie, as well as the Collectanea Petri Olai ([[Petrus Olai]]). The Annales 826–1415 or Chronologia anonymi is in this Website treated as a work by [[Paulus Helie]]. The Annales 916–1263 also known as Dano-Swedish Annals 916–1263 or Dominican Annals until 1254 is treated in the entry on the [[Annales Suecici]] in this Handbook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The medieval Danish annals have been studied extensively, primarily with regard to determining the reliability of their factual information. They have only rarely been subjected to studies beyond their dependence on one another, or their political and ideological slant. For a recent study of nationalism as expressed in the Danish annals, see KNUDSEN 2000.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Annales Valdemarii==&lt;br /&gt;
Also called Annales Valdemariani, and Chronicon Danicum ab anno 1074 usque ad annum 1219.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====-====&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Anno dominice incarnationis 1074 mortuus est Swen, filius Estrid ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
...1219. Edicta est expedicio super paganos ad Estoniam.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Manuscript=====&lt;br /&gt;
Copenhagen, National Archives, Indre forhold, C 8, Kong Valdemars Jordebog, fols. 58v–64r (ca. 1300). Facsimile:&lt;br /&gt;
KROMAN 1962, 215–22.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
SRD 3, 259–65; MGH SS 29, 176–81; AD, 72–104; KROMAN 1980, 75–79.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Contents====&lt;br /&gt;
The Annales Valdemarii are transmitted in a miscellaneous manuscript from ca. 1300, written in the Cistercian abbey of Sorø in Zealand, and containing copies i.a. various cameralistic lists, originating from the royal chancellery. The annals are written by a single hand which has also written several other pieces in the miscellany. The annals are connected with the annalistic tradition from Lund, but are believed to have been compiled by a clerk of the royal chancellery. They are mostly concerned with secular matters and lack any local affiliation. The many international references probably come from a source with connections to the annalistic tradition from Cologne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first entry concerns the death of King Sven Estridsen, now believed to have occurred in 1076 but in the Danish medieval historiography always placed in 1074. The chronological sequence only really begins with the year 1130 and ends with the entry for 1219.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Literature=====&lt;br /&gt;
AD 8–9; JØRGENSEN 1931, 8; ARUP 1921–1923, 378 f.; KROMAN 1936–1937; AXELSON 1956, 9; KROMAN 1962, XVI–XVII and XXVII–XXIX; KRISTENSEN 1969, 62 ff..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Annales Visbyenses==&lt;br /&gt;
Also called Annales 67–1287 and Annales Fratrum Minorum Wisbyenses ab anno 67 ad annum 1525.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====-====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Anno Domino 67. Prima persequcio Christianorum sub Nerone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
1287. Ericus rex interficitur in nocte sancte Cecilie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Manuscript=====&lt;br /&gt;
Stockholm, Royal Library, B 99, f. 50v–51r (s. XV ineunte). Facsimile: KROMAN 1962, 229–32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
LUDEWIG 1731, 212–17; SRD 1, 251–56; AD, 136–37; KROMAN 1980, 145–48.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Contents====&lt;br /&gt;
The manuscript contains i.a. the calendar and obituary of the Franciscan convent in Visby on Gotland. The annals show no local affiliation to either Gotland or the convent. They are related to the Annales Essenbecenses and a common source for both must be assumed. An entry under 1231 about the arrival of the Dominicans in Roskilde on Zealand might indicate the place of origin of the original. The annalist was interested in ecclesiastical history, beginning his work with the first persecution of Christians under Nero and noting various events from church history throughout, even if he focused more and more on Danish history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Literature=====&lt;br /&gt;
ERSLEV 1882, 342–46; AD, 22; SJÖSTEDT 1952, 10 ff.; KROMAN 1962, XX, XXXI.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Annales Slesuicenses==&lt;br /&gt;
Also called Annales Sorani ad 1268.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====-====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Anno Domini 966 Dani ad &amp;lt;fidem&amp;gt; sunt conuersi per Poponem, qui chirotecam ferream ignitam illesus portauit inspectante rege Haraldo, qui conuersus est, et Poppo promotus in episcopum ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
1268. Eciam ædificauit castrum Ripis ..... Matthæus dapifer cum Danis corruerunt Estoniæ.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Manuscript=====&lt;br /&gt;
Copenhagen, Royal Library, Add. 120 4°, p. 113–24 &amp;amp; 110–12 and a leaflet (Vedel, p. XVI).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
WAITZ 1887, 33; MGH SS 29, 237; AD, 132–35; KROMAN 1980, 98–105.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Contents====&lt;br /&gt;
There is no consensus on this mysterious set of annals that has been ascribed to both the duchy of Slesvig and the Cistercian abbey of Sorø. Vedel copied the annals from a manuscript known as “The old roll from Soer” (Soer = Sorø) and this is the strongest argument in favour of KROMAN’s hypothesis that the original was written in this monastery. It hardly clinches the matter, however, since nothing is known about the date and origin of “the old roll”. ERSLEV 1892 raised the question of a reworking in the sixteenth century. Further research is needed. The annals show traces of much of the other known historiography: annals, king lists, Chronicon Roskildense, Saxo and Vetus Chronica Sialandie. There is a lacuna 1216–1249.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Literature=====&lt;br /&gt;
ERSLEV 1892, 9; AD, 21–22; JØRGENSEN 1931, 11; KROMAN 1936–1937, 63; AXELSON 1956, 19; KROMAN 1962, XIX–XX.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Annales Nestvedienses==&lt;br /&gt;
Two sets of annals originate from Næstved:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1) Annales Nestvedienses vetustiores 1130–1228===&lt;br /&gt;
Also called Calendarium Monasterii beati Petri Nestvediensis.&lt;br /&gt;
====-====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit===== &lt;br /&gt;
Anno dominice incarnacionis millesimo centesimo. 1130. Kanutus occissus est, qui Rincstadis requiescit ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit===== &lt;br /&gt;
1228. Bellum fuit inter Danos et Hulcenses apud Egidor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Manuscript=====&lt;br /&gt;
Copenhagen, Royal Library, E don. Var. 52 2° (ca. 1265, containing i.a. the Calendarium of the Benedictine monastery in Næstved on Zealand), 2r. Facsimile: KROMAN 1962, 223–26.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions===== &lt;br /&gt;
SRD 4, 285–89; MGH SS 29, 181–82, AD, 72–106; KROMAN 1980, 80–81.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Contents====&lt;br /&gt;
This set of annals is based on a lost set of annals from Lund which was also the basis for the Annales Valdemarii and the Annales 916–1263 (&amp;gt;Annales Suecici). It was obviously meant to be continued as the scribe prepared the manuscript for entries for the years 1229–1236. These are empty, however, and several of the years prior to 1228 have no entries either. The manuscript thus shows us the very earliest phase of annalistic writing: the setting up of a set of annals to be expanded and continued. Unfortunately the enterprise was never continued. Most of the entries were used by the Annales Nestvedienses minores. Dating of events is frequently wrong and no local affiliation is visible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Literature=====&lt;br /&gt;
AD, 10; JØRGENSEN 1931, 10; HELMS 1940, 63 f.; AXELSON 1956, 10; KROMAN 1962, XVII &amp;amp; XXIX–XXX; KRISTENSEN 1969, 45 ff.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2) Annales Nestvedienses minores 821–1300 (1505)===&lt;br /&gt;
Also called Anonymi Nestvediensis Chronologia Danica ab anno 821 ad annum 1300.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====-====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
821. Haraldus factus est rex Danorum ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Anno Domini millesimo quingentesimo quinto uisus est sol totus sanguineus ipso die Francisci, statimque 3tia die reformatum est monasterium in Nestveth minorum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Manuscripts=====&lt;br /&gt;
1) SRD 1 (1772), 368 (J. LANGEBEK after a now lost copy by Arni Magnusson made from a no longer extant copy by Thomas Bartholin from a medieval parchment manuscript, E 39 in the University Library of Copenhagen, destroyed in the fire of 1728); 2) Uppsala UL DG XXV–XXIX, 2r (Stephanius, from E 39); 3) Copenhagen, Royal Library, Rostgaard 42 4°, 1–4 &amp;amp; 13–17 (excerpts by Svaning from E 39); 4) Copenhagen AM 107 8° (excerpts in Petri Olai Collectanea).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
WESTPHALEN, Monumenta inedita 1, (1731), 1404; SRD 1 368–72; SRS 3 (1876), 107 (ANNERSTEDT excerpts from MS 2); MGH SS 29, 218–21; AD, 71–128; KROMAN 1980, 82–88.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Contents====&lt;br /&gt;
The E 39 was a historical miscellany, containing i.a. Adam of Bremen, the Chronicon Roskildense and the Annales Nestvedienses minores. The first part of the annals, until 1127, are dependent on the Chronicon Roskildense. From 1130 the Annales Nestvedienses vetustiores and the Annales Lundenses were used as sources. For the period 1213–1225 the annals include some obituary notes also found in the Annales Sorani recentiores 1202–1347. The annals become more independent from the middle of the thirteenth century and include local information on the monastery, as well as the town of Næstved belonging to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Literature=====&lt;br /&gt;
AD, 19–20; JØRGENSEN 1931, 10; HELMS 1940, 321 f.; AXELSON 1956, 10; KROMAN 1962, XVII–XVIII; KRISTENSEN 1969, 127–32; CHRISTENSEN 1981, 169.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Annales Sorani==&lt;br /&gt;
Two sets of annals from the Cistercian abbey of Sorø in Zealand exist:&lt;br /&gt;
===1) Annales Sorani Vetustiores 1130–1300===&lt;br /&gt;
Also called Anonymi Chronicon Danicum ab anno 1130 usque ad annum 1300.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====-====&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
1130. Interfectus est sanctus Kanutus Ringstadis a Magno, filio Nicolai ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
1300. Obiit Iohannes episcopus Roskildensis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Manuscripts=====&lt;br /&gt;
1) Uppsala UL, DG XXV–XXIX, fol. 141v (Stephanius, on the basis of the now lost manuscript, A 9, a miscellany made for the Royal Historiographer Niels Krag, containing i.a. a copy of the Annales Sorani Vetustiores made from the original manuscript, from the University Library in Copenhagen); 2) Copenhagen AM 907 4°, a copy made for Arni Magnusson from a no longer extant copy of the original made for the younger Thomas Bartholin, and possibly the basis for the edition in SRD (CHRISTENSEN 1981); 3) Copenhagen AM 107 8° (excerpts in Petri Olai Collectanea, presumably made from the original manuscript); and possibly: 4) SRD 4 (1776), in case it is not based on MS 2), but some other, no longer extant manuscript which has been the communis opinio so far.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
LUDEWIG 1731, 150 (based on a no longer extant copy of MS 1); SRD 4, 225–30 (J. LANGEBEK &amp;amp; P. F. SUHM, using MS 2 and LUDEWIG’s 1731 edition, but perhaps also a now lost copy of the original manuscript made for Arni Magnusson); MGH SS 29, 176–81; AD, 73; KROMAN 1980, 89–94; CHRISTENSEN 1981, 172–75 (MS 2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Contents====&lt;br /&gt;
This set of annals was part of a miscellaneous folio manuscript from Lund, presumably written in the twelfth century. It was present at the arch-see around 1200 but eventually wound up in Sorø. It has been suggested that the annals were written, or at least begun, while the manuscript was still in Lund. They might then have been continued and expanded after the manuscript was taken to Sorø at an unknown date (MALMROS 1982). This hypothesis is attractive, as it would explain why the annalist had access to so many other sets of annals which are not otherwise known to have circulated outside Lund. The loss of the original manuscript in the great fire, which destroyed the University Library and much of Copenhagen in 1728, makes it impossible to verify the hypothesis, however. The Annales Sorani vetustiores were an important intermediary between the annalistic writing at the arch-see and later sets of annals, e.g. the &amp;gt;Annales Ryenses.&lt;br /&gt;
Literature: AD, 17–18; KROMAN 1936–1937, 59 ff.; AXELSON 1956, 15; KROMAN 1962, XVIII; KRISTENSEN 1969, 98 ff.; CHRISTENSEN 1981, 167–69; MALMROS 1982, 350–51.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2) Annales Sorani recentiores 1202–1347===&lt;br /&gt;
Also called Annales Danici Sorani 1202–1347 and The Annals in the Justinus-manuscript.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====-====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
1202. Obiit Kanutus, rex Danorum Sclauorumque ac totius Holsacie ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
1347. Rex Waldemarus transiit Ierosolimis in peregrinatione, et fuit magna pluuia per totum annum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Manuscript=====&lt;br /&gt;
Copenhagen, Royal Library, GKS 450 2°, (s. XII, Justinus’ Epitome), fol. 130r. Facsimile: CCD 5, 227.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
SRD 5, 456–58; MGH SS 29, 182–83; AD, 142–43; KROMAN 1980, 95–97.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Contents====&lt;br /&gt;
This set of annals is entered on a page in the Justinus-manuscript bequethed to the Cistercian monastery of Sorø in archbishop Absalon’s will, but apparently on loan to &amp;gt;Saxo Grammaticus at the time the will was drawn up. The annals are heavily dependent on the Lundensian historiography. The entries are written by three hands: the first hand entered the entries for 1202–1231 sometime after the death of Valdemar II the Victorious in 1241, but probably not later than ca. 1265. The entries for 1231–1288 are written by a second hand in one working, probably at the turn of the century. The same hand (or a very similar third hand) then wrote the entries for 1291–1300. Finally a third (or fourth) hand wrote the entries for 1308–1347. However, neither AD nor KROMAN 1980 discounts the possibility that the same scribe wrote all the entries, only at different times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Literature=====&lt;br /&gt;
AD, 24; ARUP 1921–1923, 374–76; AXELSON 1956, 15; CCD 5, XIX, XXX.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Annales Essenbecenses==&lt;br /&gt;
Also called Chronologia rerum memorabilium ab anno 1020. usque ad annum 1323.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====-====&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Anno ab incarnacione Domini 1020. Ordo Cluniacensis exordium sumpsit ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
1323. Hyems erat tam seua, ut homines maria equitauerunt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Manuscripts=====&lt;br /&gt;
MS 1: Uppsala, University Library, DG 50 4° (s. XVI ineunte?), 20; MS 2: Uppsala, University Library, H 112 (Arild Huitfeldt, s. XVI), fol. 54r; MS 3: Copenhagen, Royal Library, NKS 402 2°, (Bircherod, s. XVIII), 71; MS 4: Copenhagen, Royal Library, NKS 561 2° (Lucoppidan, s. XVIII), 81. Facsimile: CCD 5, 357–65.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
WESTPHALEN, Monumenta inedita 3 (1743), 540; SRD 2 (1773), 520–29 (J. LANGEBEK); MGH SS 29 (1892), 221–28 (G. WAITZ); AD, 144–48; KROMAN 1980, 274–83.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Contents====&lt;br /&gt;
The MSS 2, 3 and 4 all descend from the same, no longer extant, manuscript made by Hans Svaning (ca. 1500–1584). MS 1 might descend from a medieval manuscript. MARSTRAND 1937 argued unsuccessfully that this set of annals was written on behalf of archbishop Esger Juul (1310–1325). However, the annals are ascribed (J. LANGEBEK was the first to do so, in 1773) to the Benedictine monastery of Essenbæk south of Randers fjord in Jutland on the basis of just two entries (1151 and 1179) concerning the monastery, and two more concerning the nearby town of Randers. The Annales Essenbecenses is heavily dependent on the Lundensian annalistic writing but relations to the extant sets of annals, or to the lost intermediaries adduced by KRISTENSEN 1969, remains to be worked out. The annalist noted political and meteorological events in Denmark, but also the founding of the great monastic orders and the conquests of Jerusalem, the founding of monasteries in Denmark and neighbouring countries, as well as some of the great church councils and the deaths of prominent ecclesiastics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Literature=====&lt;br /&gt;
AD, 25–26; ARUP 1921–1923, 377; JØRGENSEN 1931, 14 f.; SKOV 1937a + b; MARSTRAND 1937; idem 1938; AXELSON 1956, 19 f.; CCD 5, XXII &amp;amp; XXXII; ILSØE 1963–1966, passim.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Annales Ripenses==&lt;br /&gt;
Also called Incerti Auctoris Chronicon Danorum ab anno 936. ad annum 1317.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====-====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Huius tempore Rollo, dux Danorum, regem Francie bellis compulit dare sibi Normanniam ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
1324. In die beati Kanuti regis et martiris perlamentum fuit in Nykiøbing per regem Christopherum et Ericum, eius filium, ac per Esgerum, archiepiscopum Lundensem, et eius suffraganeos omnes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Manuscripts=====&lt;br /&gt;
MS 1: Copenhagen, Royal Library, GKS 2455 4°, fol. 7–28 (Vedel, s. XVI2); MS 2: Copenhagen, Royal Library, Additamenta 120 4°, 129 (excerpts by Vedel); MS 3: Kalmar (Stephanius), now Stockholm, Royal Library, K 92, fol. 1r.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
AD, 149–56; KROMAN 1980, 254–67; excerpt 936–1317: SRD 2, 169–76.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Contents====&lt;br /&gt;
The Annales Ripenses are a continuation of the &amp;gt;Annales Ryenses. The first six folios of MS 1 are now missing but in all likelyhood the beginning of this set of annals was as dependent on the Annales Ryenses as the rest. The annals are normally ascribed to the see of Ribe in Jutland, on the basis of their information on bishops Tyge (1273–1288) and Christiern (1288–1313), and the use of them in the Chronicon ecclesiae Ripensis. The latter part of the Annales Ripenses is related to the &amp;gt;Chronica Sialandie and it must be assumed that both of them have used a common, no longer extant, source.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Literature=====&lt;br /&gt;
AD, 26–27; JØRGENSEN 1931, 14; AXELSON 1956; CCD 5, XXI; SZOMLAISKI 1973; HØRBY 1975, 139–40.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Annales Scanici==&lt;br /&gt;
Also called Annales Danici ab anno 1316. ad annum 1389.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====-====&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Anno Christi 1316. Duces Waldemarus et Ericus a fratre suo Birgero rege Suecie captiuantur ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Deo laus in secula, qui dedit uictoriam inopitatam in manu femine, uidelicet reges in compedibus et nobiles eorum in manicis ferreis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Manuscript=====&lt;br /&gt;
Copenhagen, The Danish National Archives, Håndskriftsamlingen, IV. Danmark – Norges almindelige historie, D.3., (four leaves of paper, s. XV. ineunte). Facsimile: CCD 5, 213–14. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
SRD 6, 531–35; AD, 189–91; KROMAN 1980, 71–74. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Contents====&lt;br /&gt;
This set of annals is preserved in a nearly contemporary manuscript of four leaves of paper. The entries for 1316–1326 are compiled from unknown sources, while those for 1326–1366 are taken from the Chronica Archiepiscoporum Lundensium. There are only a few entries for the following period, until 1382, but from 1382 to 1389 the entries are relatively extensive and seem to be contemporary with events, if not necessarily written year for year.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Literature=====&lt;br /&gt;
AD, 32; CCD 5, XVI &amp;amp; XXVIII; ARUP 1921–1923, 366 f.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Excerpts of medieval annals by early modern historians and antiquarians==&lt;br /&gt;
A number of excerpts from various annals, formerly believed to have been made in the Middle Ages, are now recognized as being the work of sixteenth and seventeenth century historians. The exact relationships of these excerpts to the extant medieval annals is exceedingly difficult to work out, due to the great fire in Copenhagen in 1728 in which the University Library perished and with it the collections of the historiographers as well as the medieval manuscripts. It is often quite impossible to know if a set of excerpts, containing textual variants to the transmitted text of a medieval set of annals, is a primary or secondary textual witness. The value of these excerpts for the medievalist is relatively small, even if they potentially are of great value for the study of Early Modern historiography and antiquarianism.&lt;br /&gt;
Key figures among these historiographers were Hans Jensen Svaning (Johannes Johannis Svaningius, ca. 1500–1584), Anders Sørensen Vedel (Andreas Severinus Velleius, 1542–1616), Cornelius Hamsfort the younger (1546–1627) and Steffen Hansen Steffensen (Stephanus Iohannis Stephanius, 1599–1650).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As an aid to the users of this Website it was decided to include a list of the post-medieval annalistic excerpts, detailing, as far as possible, their dates, the works excerpted and the editions. It was deemed unnecessary to list the manuscripts, but a bibliography for each is supplied.&lt;br /&gt;
====Annales 980–1286====&lt;br /&gt;
Sixteenth-century excerpts of &amp;gt;Annales Ryenses, &amp;gt;Annales Lundenses and Annales Sorani vetustiores, possibly made by Cornelius Hamsfort.&lt;br /&gt;
Editions: SRD 2, 433–38; MGH SS 29, 234–37; AD, 192; KROMAN 1980, 268–73.&lt;br /&gt;
Literature: ERSLEV 1892, 9; AD, 32–33; ARUP 1921–1923, 371; CCD 5, XXI–XXII.&lt;br /&gt;
====Annales 1095–1194====&lt;br /&gt;
Sixteenth-century excerpts of the &amp;gt;Annales Ryenses and &amp;gt;Saxo Grammaticus; possibly made by Cornelius Hamsfort.&lt;br /&gt;
Editions: SRD 3, 627–31; AD, 195–96; KROMAN 1980, 307–9.&lt;br /&gt;
Literature: ERSLEV 1892, 8; AD, 32–33; ARUP 1921–1923, 371; CCD 5, XXIII.&lt;br /&gt;
====Annales 1259–1286====&lt;br /&gt;
Sixteenth-century excerpts of the excerpts of Chronica Jutensis (&amp;gt;Compendium Saxonis and Chronica Jutensis) in the Collectanea Petri Olai (Copenhagen, AM 107 8°).&lt;br /&gt;
Editions: LUDEWIG 1731, Reliquiæ Manuscriptorum IX; SRD 5, 614–15; AD, 196; KROMAN 1980, 310–11.&lt;br /&gt;
Literature: ERSLEV 1892, 9; AD, 33–34; ARUP 1921–1923, 371; ILSØE 1963–1966, 423–24; CCD 5, XXIII.&lt;br /&gt;
====Annales 1101–1313, 933–1263====&lt;br /&gt;
Sixteenth-century excerpts of the Annales Ripenses.&lt;br /&gt;
Editions: SRD 4, 22–26; MGH SS 29, 228–30; AD, 200; KROMAN 1980, 312–15.&lt;br /&gt;
Literature: AD, 35–36; ARUP 1921–1923, 371; CCD 5, XXIII; CHRISTENSEN 1981, 170.&lt;br /&gt;
====Annales 841–1006, 1246–1265====&lt;br /&gt;
Sixteenth-century excerpts of the Annales Lundenses (by Vedel?).&lt;br /&gt;
Editions: SRD 2, 17–18; SRD 5, 570–71; AD, 197 f.; KROMAN 1980, 316–18.&lt;br /&gt;
Literature: AD, 34; ARUP 1921–1923, 371; CCD 5, XXIII–XXIV.&lt;br /&gt;
====Annales ad 1290====&lt;br /&gt;
Sixteenth-century notes, primarily concerning the archbishops of Lund and the bishops of Roskilde, possibly compiled by Vedel.&lt;br /&gt;
Editions: SRD 5, 571; AD, 198; KROMAN 1980, 319.&lt;br /&gt;
Literature: AD, 34; ARUP 1921–1923, 371; CCD 5, XXIV.&lt;br /&gt;
====Annales 1098–1325====&lt;br /&gt;
Sixteenth-century compilation based mainly on Chronica Sialandie and the Annales Lundenses. Possibly a Vedel-product.&lt;br /&gt;
Editions: SRD 4, 281–85; MGH SS 29, 234–37; AD, 199; KROMAN 1980, 320–22.&lt;br /&gt;
Literature: AD, 35; ARUP 1921–1923, 371; CCD 5, XXIV.&lt;br /&gt;
====Annales 1275–1347====&lt;br /&gt;
Sixteenth-century excerpts of Chronica Sialandie, possibly by Vedel.&lt;br /&gt;
Editions: SRD 6, 253–54; AD, 202; KROMAN 1980, 323–24.&lt;br /&gt;
Literature: AD, 36; ARUP 1921–1923, 371; CCD 5, XXIV.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Bibliography==&lt;br /&gt;
*AD = Annales Danici medii aevi, ed. E. Jørgensen, Copenhagen 1920.&lt;br /&gt;
*ARUP, E. 1921–1923: [review of] “Annales Danivi Medii Ævi. Editionem nouam curauit Ellen Jørgensen. Kbhvn. 1920,” HistTD ser. 9, vol. 2, 362–80.&lt;br /&gt;
*AXELSON, S. 1956: Sverige i dansk annalistik 900–1400 (Kungl. Vitterhets Historie och Antikvitets Akademiens Handlingar, Hist. Ser. 3), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*BOLIN, S. 1931: Om Nordens äldsta historieforskning: Studier över dess metodik och källvärde (Lunds Universitets årsskrift, N. F., Avd. 1, 27:3), Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*CCD 5 = KROMAN 1962&lt;br /&gt;
*CHRISTENSEN, K. 1981: “Om den ny udgave af Danmarks middelalderlige annaler,” Fortid og Nutid 29, 163–75.&lt;br /&gt;
*ERSLEV, K. 1882: “Studier til Dronning Margrethes Historie,” HistTD ser. 5, vol. 3, 333–425.&lt;br /&gt;
*ERSLEV, K. 1892: Kilderne til Danmarks Historie i Middelalderen (omtrent 1000–1450). Bibliografisk Oversigt, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*HELMS, H.J. 1940: Næstved St. Peders Kloster (Skovkloster), Næstved.&lt;br /&gt;
*HØRBY, K. 1975: [review of] “Leif Szomlaiski: Yngre Sjællandske Krønike. Baggrund, tilblivelse og værdi. Odense University Studies in &lt;br /&gt;
History and Social Sciences, Vol. 10. Odense University Press 1973.” HistTD ser. 13, vol. 2, 133–40.&lt;br /&gt;
*ILSØE, H. 1963–66: “Håndskriftet H 112 og de danske historikere. En studie i overlevering” HistTD ser. 12, vol. 1, 399–437.&lt;br /&gt;
*JØRGENSEN, E. 1931: Historieforskning og Historieskrivning i Danmark indtil Aar 1800, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*KNUDSEN, A.L. 2000: “Interessen for den danske fortid omkring 1300. En middelalderlig dansk nationalisme,” HistTD ser. 17, vol. 3, 1–34.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRISTENSEN, A.K.G. 1969: Danmarks ældste annalistik. Studier over lundensisk annalskrivning i 12. og 13. århundrede (Skrifter udgivet af det Historiske Institut ved Københavns Universitet 3), Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*KROMAN, E. 1936–1937: “Ueber die Herkunft der Handschrift des Liber Census Daniae,” APhS 11, 1–81.&lt;br /&gt;
*KROMAN, E. (ed.) 1962: Scriptores rerum Danicarum, altera pars: Annales (CCD 5), Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*KROMAN, E. (ed.) 1980: Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, udgivet ved Erik Kroman på Grundlag af M. Cl. Gertz’, Marcus Lorenzens og Ellen Jørgensens udgaver, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*LANGEBEK, J. 1772: SRD 1, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*LANGEBEK, J. 1773: SRD 2, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*LANGEBEK, J. 1774: SRD 3, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*LANGEBEK, J. &amp;amp; SUHM, P.F. 1776: SRD 4, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*LUDEWIG, J. 1731: Scriptores rerum Danicarum XII ab anno 700 ad annum 1500 [...] (Reliquiae manuscriptorum omnis aevi diplomatum ac monumentorum, ineditorum adhuc 9), Francofurti et Lipsiae.&lt;br /&gt;
*MALMROS, R. 1982: [review of] “Danmarks middelalderlige annaler udgivet ved Erik Kroman på grundlag af M. Cl. Gertz’, Marcus Lorenzens og Ellen Jørgensens udgaver af Selskabet for udgivelse af kilder til dansk historie. København, 1980,” HistTD ser. 14, vol. 3, 348–51.&lt;br /&gt;
*MARSTRAND, V. 1937: “Ærkebisp Esger Juuls Aarbog fra 1321–23,” Jyske Samlinger 5, 4, 250.&lt;br /&gt;
*MARSTRAND, V. 1938: “Ærkebisp Esger Juuls Aarbog fra 1321–23,” Jyske Samlinger 5, 4, 1.&lt;br /&gt;
*MGH SS 29 = WAITZ 1892&lt;br /&gt;
*SJÖSTEDT, L. 1952: “Rydårboken och årboken 67–1287. Om förhållandet mellan två danska annaler,” Festskrift till Gottfrid Carlsson 18.12.1952, Lund&lt;br /&gt;
*SKOV, S. 1937a: “Essenbækaarbogen,” Jyske Samlinger 5, 3, 99.&lt;br /&gt;
*SKOV, S. 1937b: “Essenbækaarbogen,” Jyske Samlinger 5, 3, 305.&lt;br /&gt;
*SRD 1 = LANGEBEK 1772&lt;br /&gt;
*SRD 2 = LANGEBEK 1773&lt;br /&gt;
*SRD 3 = LANGEBEK 1774&lt;br /&gt;
*SRD 4 = LANGEBEK &amp;amp; SUHM 1776&lt;br /&gt;
*SRD 5 = SUHM 1783&lt;br /&gt;
*SRD 6 = SUHM 1786&lt;br /&gt;
*SUHM , P.F. 1783: SRD 5, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*SUHM , P.F. 1786: SRD 6, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*SZOMLAISKI, L. 1973: Yngre Sjællandske Krønike. Baggrund, tilblivelse og værdi (Odense University Studies in History and Social Sciences 10), Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
*WAITZ, G. 1887: “Zur Kritik Dänischer Geschichtsquellen,” Neues Archiv der Gesellschaft für ältere deutsche Geschichtskunde 12, 11–39.&lt;br /&gt;
*WAITZ, G. 1892: MGH SS 29&lt;br /&gt;
*WESTPHALEN, E.J. VON 1739–1745: Monumenta inedita rerum Germanicarum præcipue Cimbricarum, et Megapolensium, quibus varia antiquitatum, historiarum, legum juriumque Germaniæ, speciatim Holsatiæ et Megapoleos vicinarumque regionum argumenta illustrantur, supplentur et stabiliuntur / e codicibus manuscriptis, menbranis et chartis authenticis erui studuit notulasque adjecit et cum præfatione instruxit Ernestus Joachimus de Westphalen, 1–4, Lipsiæ.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Annales_Danici&amp;diff=931</id>
		<title>Annales Danici</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Annales_Danici&amp;diff=931"/>
		<updated>2012-12-30T17:12:00Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Anders Leegaard Knudsen&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Annalistic historiography in medieval Denmark began at the arch-see of Lund in the late 1130s based on a set of Anglo-Norman annals closely related to the annals of Battle and the annals of Bury St. Edmunds. The compilers of both the &amp;gt;Annales Colbazenses and the [[Annales Lundenses]] used this set of annals which must have been present at the arch-see until at least the second half of the thirteenth century. Annalistic writing thus came to Denmark as a fully-fledged historiographical genre. In her magisterial treatment of the early Danish annalistic writing A.K.G. KRISTENSEN (1969) confirmed the hypothesis of E. ARUP (1921–1923) that the Danish annals are compilations of written information, rather than yearly recordings of events. The chronological structure of the annals is defined by their historiographical genre and does not reflect the process of production. KRISTENSEN also adduced several no longer extant intermediaries in order to explain the relationships of the still extant sets of annals. However well-argued her reasoning, the exact nature of these intermediaries – whether clean copies, working copies or mere collections of material – remains conjectural and no attempt is made to deal with them in this article.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From Lund the annalistic compilations spread to the rest of Denmark as well as Sweden, Iceland and possibly Northern Germany. Lund remained the centre of annalistic writing till the end of the thirteenth century when activities moved elsewhere even if we cannot point to any particular new centre or centres.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three sets of annals are treated in separate entries on this Website: &amp;gt;Annales Colbazenses, [[Annales Lundenses]], and [[Annales Ryenses]]. The rest are treated here, ordered partly chronologically, partly topographically. After the presentation of each set relevant literature is adduced chronologically, in abbreviated form; the full alphabetical bibliography appears at the end of the article. With regard to manuscripts, only primary textual witnesses are listed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Annalistic material pertaining to Denmark is also found in Chronica Jutensis (&amp;gt;Compendium Saxonis &amp;amp; Chronica Jutensis), [[Chronica Sialandie]] and Continuatio Chronice Sialandie, as well as the Collectanea Petri Olai (&amp;gt;Petrus Olai). The Annales 826–1415 or Chronologia anonymi is in this Website treated as a work by [[Paulus Helie]]. The Annales 916–1263 also known as Dano-Swedish Annals 916–1263 or Dominican Annals until 1254 is treated in the entry on the [[Annales Suecici]] in this Handbook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The medieval Danish annals have been studied extensively, primarily with regard to determining the reliability of their factual information. They have only rarely been subjected to studies beyond their dependence on one another, or their political and ideological slant. For a recent study of nationalism as expressed in the Danish annals, see KNUDSEN 2000.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Annales Valdemarii==&lt;br /&gt;
Also called Annales Valdemariani, and Chronicon Danicum ab anno 1074 usque ad annum 1219.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====-====&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Anno dominice incarnationis 1074 mortuus est Swen, filius Estrid ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
...1219. Edicta est expedicio super paganos ad Estoniam.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Manuscript=====&lt;br /&gt;
Copenhagen, National Archives, Indre forhold, C 8, Kong Valdemars Jordebog, fols. 58v–64r (ca. 1300). Facsimile:&lt;br /&gt;
KROMAN 1962, 215–22.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
SRD 3, 259–65; MGH SS 29, 176–81; AD, 72–104; KROMAN 1980, 75–79.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Contents====&lt;br /&gt;
The Annales Valdemarii are transmitted in a miscellaneous manuscript from ca. 1300, written in the Cistercian abbey of Sorø in Zealand, and containing copies i.a. various cameralistic lists, originating from the royal chancellery. The annals are written by a single hand which has also written several other pieces in the miscellany. The annals are connected with the annalistic tradition from Lund, but are believed to have been compiled by a clerk of the royal chancellery. They are mostly concerned with secular matters and lack any local affiliation. The many international references probably come from a source with connections to the annalistic tradition from Cologne.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first entry concerns the death of King Sven Estridsen, now believed to have occurred in 1076 but in the Danish medieval historiography always placed in 1074. The chronological sequence only really begins with the year 1130 and ends with the entry for 1219.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Literature=====&lt;br /&gt;
AD 8–9; JØRGENSEN 1931, 8; ARUP 1921–1923, 378 f.; KROMAN 1936–1937; AXELSON 1956, 9; KROMAN 1962, XVI–XVII and XXVII–XXIX; KRISTENSEN 1969, 62 ff..&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Annales Visbyenses==&lt;br /&gt;
Also called Annales 67–1287 and Annales Fratrum Minorum Wisbyenses ab anno 67 ad annum 1525.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====-====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Anno Domino 67. Prima persequcio Christianorum sub Nerone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
1287. Ericus rex interficitur in nocte sancte Cecilie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Manuscript=====&lt;br /&gt;
Stockholm, Royal Library, B 99, f. 50v–51r (s. XV ineunte). Facsimile: KROMAN 1962, 229–32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
LUDEWIG 1731, 212–17; SRD 1, 251–56; AD, 136–37; KROMAN 1980, 145–48.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Contents====&lt;br /&gt;
The manuscript contains i.a. the calendar and obituary of the Franciscan convent in Visby on Gotland. The annals show no local affiliation to either Gotland or the convent. They are related to the Annales Essenbecenses and a common source for both must be assumed. An entry under 1231 about the arrival of the Dominicans in Roskilde on Zealand might indicate the place of origin of the original. The annalist was interested in ecclesiastical history, beginning his work with the first persecution of Christians under Nero and noting various events from church history throughout, even if he focused more and more on Danish history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Literature=====&lt;br /&gt;
ERSLEV 1882, 342–46; AD, 22; SJÖSTEDT 1952, 10 ff.; KROMAN 1962, XX, XXXI.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Annales Slesuicenses==&lt;br /&gt;
Also called Annales Sorani ad 1268.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====-====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Anno Domini 966 Dani ad &amp;lt;fidem&amp;gt; sunt conuersi per Poponem, qui chirotecam ferream ignitam illesus portauit inspectante rege Haraldo, qui conuersus est, et Poppo promotus in episcopum ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
1268. Eciam ædificauit castrum Ripis ..... Matthæus dapifer cum Danis corruerunt Estoniæ.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Manuscript=====&lt;br /&gt;
Copenhagen, Royal Library, Add. 120 4°, p. 113–24 &amp;amp; 110–12 and a leaflet (Vedel, p. XVI).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
WAITZ 1887, 33; MGH SS 29, 237; AD, 132–35; KROMAN 1980, 98–105.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Contents====&lt;br /&gt;
There is no consensus on this mysterious set of annals that has been ascribed to both the duchy of Slesvig and the Cistercian abbey of Sorø. Vedel copied the annals from a manuscript known as “The old roll from Soer” (Soer = Sorø) and this is the strongest argument in favour of KROMAN’s hypothesis that the original was written in this monastery. It hardly clinches the matter, however, since nothing is known about the date and origin of “the old roll”. ERSLEV 1892 raised the question of a reworking in the sixteenth century. Further research is needed. The annals show traces of much of the other known historiography: annals, king lists, Chronicon Roskildense, Saxo and Vetus Chronica Sialandie. There is a lacuna 1216–1249.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Literature=====&lt;br /&gt;
ERSLEV 1892, 9; AD, 21–22; JØRGENSEN 1931, 11; KROMAN 1936–1937, 63; AXELSON 1956, 19; KROMAN 1962, XIX–XX.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Annales Nestvedienses==&lt;br /&gt;
Two sets of annals originate from Næstved:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1) Annales Nestvedienses vetustiores 1130–1228===&lt;br /&gt;
Also called Calendarium Monasterii beati Petri Nestvediensis.&lt;br /&gt;
====-====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit===== &lt;br /&gt;
Anno dominice incarnacionis millesimo centesimo. 1130. Kanutus occissus est, qui Rincstadis requiescit ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit===== &lt;br /&gt;
1228. Bellum fuit inter Danos et Hulcenses apud Egidor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Manuscript=====&lt;br /&gt;
Copenhagen, Royal Library, E don. Var. 52 2° (ca. 1265, containing i.a. the Calendarium of the Benedictine monastery in Næstved on Zealand), 2r. Facsimile: KROMAN 1962, 223–26.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions===== &lt;br /&gt;
SRD 4, 285–89; MGH SS 29, 181–82, AD, 72–106; KROMAN 1980, 80–81.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Contents====&lt;br /&gt;
This set of annals is based on a lost set of annals from Lund which was also the basis for the Annales Valdemarii and the Annales 916–1263 (&amp;gt;Annales Suecici). It was obviously meant to be continued as the scribe prepared the manuscript for entries for the years 1229–1236. These are empty, however, and several of the years prior to 1228 have no entries either. The manuscript thus shows us the very earliest phase of annalistic writing: the setting up of a set of annals to be expanded and continued. Unfortunately the enterprise was never continued. Most of the entries were used by the Annales Nestvedienses minores. Dating of events is frequently wrong and no local affiliation is visible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Literature=====&lt;br /&gt;
AD, 10; JØRGENSEN 1931, 10; HELMS 1940, 63 f.; AXELSON 1956, 10; KROMAN 1962, XVII &amp;amp; XXIX–XXX; KRISTENSEN 1969, 45 ff.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2) Annales Nestvedienses minores 821–1300 (1505)===&lt;br /&gt;
Also called Anonymi Nestvediensis Chronologia Danica ab anno 821 ad annum 1300.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====-====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
821. Haraldus factus est rex Danorum ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Anno Domini millesimo quingentesimo quinto uisus est sol totus sanguineus ipso die Francisci, statimque 3tia die reformatum est monasterium in Nestveth minorum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Manuscripts=====&lt;br /&gt;
1) SRD 1 (1772), 368 (J. LANGEBEK after a now lost copy by Arni Magnusson made from a no longer extant copy by Thomas Bartholin from a medieval parchment manuscript, E 39 in the University Library of Copenhagen, destroyed in the fire of 1728); 2) Uppsala UL DG XXV–XXIX, 2r (Stephanius, from E 39); 3) Copenhagen, Royal Library, Rostgaard 42 4°, 1–4 &amp;amp; 13–17 (excerpts by Svaning from E 39); 4) Copenhagen AM 107 8° (excerpts in Petri Olai Collectanea).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
WESTPHALEN, Monumenta inedita 1, (1731), 1404; SRD 1 368–72; SRS 3 (1876), 107 (ANNERSTEDT excerpts from MS 2); MGH SS 29, 218–21; AD, 71–128; KROMAN 1980, 82–88.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Contents====&lt;br /&gt;
The E 39 was a historical miscellany, containing i.a. Adam of Bremen, the Chronicon Roskildense and the Annales Nestvedienses minores. The first part of the annals, until 1127, are dependent on the Chronicon Roskildense. From 1130 the Annales Nestvedienses vetustiores and the Annales Lundenses were used as sources. For the period 1213–1225 the annals include some obituary notes also found in the Annales Sorani recentiores 1202–1347. The annals become more independent from the middle of the thirteenth century and include local information on the monastery, as well as the town of Næstved belonging to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Literature=====&lt;br /&gt;
AD, 19–20; JØRGENSEN 1931, 10; HELMS 1940, 321 f.; AXELSON 1956, 10; KROMAN 1962, XVII–XVIII; KRISTENSEN 1969, 127–32; CHRISTENSEN 1981, 169.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Annales Sorani==&lt;br /&gt;
Two sets of annals from the Cistercian abbey of Sorø in Zealand exist:&lt;br /&gt;
===1) Annales Sorani Vetustiores 1130–1300===&lt;br /&gt;
Also called Anonymi Chronicon Danicum ab anno 1130 usque ad annum 1300.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====-====&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
1130. Interfectus est sanctus Kanutus Ringstadis a Magno, filio Nicolai ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
1300. Obiit Iohannes episcopus Roskildensis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Manuscripts=====&lt;br /&gt;
1) Uppsala UL, DG XXV–XXIX, fol. 141v (Stephanius, on the basis of the now lost manuscript, A 9, a miscellany made for the Royal Historiographer Niels Krag, containing i.a. a copy of the Annales Sorani Vetustiores made from the original manuscript, from the University Library in Copenhagen); 2) Copenhagen AM 907 4°, a copy made for Arni Magnusson from a no longer extant copy of the original made for the younger Thomas Bartholin, and possibly the basis for the edition in SRD (CHRISTENSEN 1981); 3) Copenhagen AM 107 8° (excerpts in Petri Olai Collectanea, presumably made from the original manuscript); and possibly: 4) SRD 4 (1776), in case it is not based on MS 2), but some other, no longer extant manuscript which has been the communis opinio so far.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
LUDEWIG 1731, 150 (based on a no longer extant copy of MS 1); SRD 4, 225–30 (J. LANGEBEK &amp;amp; P. F. SUHM, using MS 2 and LUDEWIG’s 1731 edition, but perhaps also a now lost copy of the original manuscript made for Arni Magnusson); MGH SS 29, 176–81; AD, 73; KROMAN 1980, 89–94; CHRISTENSEN 1981, 172–75 (MS 2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Contents====&lt;br /&gt;
This set of annals was part of a miscellaneous folio manuscript from Lund, presumably written in the twelfth century. It was present at the arch-see around 1200 but eventually wound up in Sorø. It has been suggested that the annals were written, or at least begun, while the manuscript was still in Lund. They might then have been continued and expanded after the manuscript was taken to Sorø at an unknown date (MALMROS 1982). This hypothesis is attractive, as it would explain why the annalist had access to so many other sets of annals which are not otherwise known to have circulated outside Lund. The loss of the original manuscript in the great fire, which destroyed the University Library and much of Copenhagen in 1728, makes it impossible to verify the hypothesis, however. The Annales Sorani vetustiores were an important intermediary between the annalistic writing at the arch-see and later sets of annals, e.g. the &amp;gt;Annales Ryenses.&lt;br /&gt;
Literature: AD, 17–18; KROMAN 1936–1937, 59 ff.; AXELSON 1956, 15; KROMAN 1962, XVIII; KRISTENSEN 1969, 98 ff.; CHRISTENSEN 1981, 167–69; MALMROS 1982, 350–51.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2) Annales Sorani recentiores 1202–1347===&lt;br /&gt;
Also called Annales Danici Sorani 1202–1347 and The Annals in the Justinus-manuscript.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====-====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
1202. Obiit Kanutus, rex Danorum Sclauorumque ac totius Holsacie ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
1347. Rex Waldemarus transiit Ierosolimis in peregrinatione, et fuit magna pluuia per totum annum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Manuscript=====&lt;br /&gt;
Copenhagen, Royal Library, GKS 450 2°, (s. XII, Justinus’ Epitome), fol. 130r. Facsimile: CCD 5, 227.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
SRD 5, 456–58; MGH SS 29, 182–83; AD, 142–43; KROMAN 1980, 95–97.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Contents====&lt;br /&gt;
This set of annals is entered on a page in the Justinus-manuscript bequethed to the Cistercian monastery of Sorø in archbishop Absalon’s will, but apparently on loan to &amp;gt;Saxo Grammaticus at the time the will was drawn up. The annals are heavily dependent on the Lundensian historiography. The entries are written by three hands: the first hand entered the entries for 1202–1231 sometime after the death of Valdemar II the Victorious in 1241, but probably not later than ca. 1265. The entries for 1231–1288 are written by a second hand in one working, probably at the turn of the century. The same hand (or a very similar third hand) then wrote the entries for 1291–1300. Finally a third (or fourth) hand wrote the entries for 1308–1347. However, neither AD nor KROMAN 1980 discounts the possibility that the same scribe wrote all the entries, only at different times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Literature=====&lt;br /&gt;
AD, 24; ARUP 1921–1923, 374–76; AXELSON 1956, 15; CCD 5, XIX, XXX.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Annales Essenbecenses==&lt;br /&gt;
Also called Chronologia rerum memorabilium ab anno 1020. usque ad annum 1323.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====-====&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Anno ab incarnacione Domini 1020. Ordo Cluniacensis exordium sumpsit ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
1323. Hyems erat tam seua, ut homines maria equitauerunt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Manuscripts=====&lt;br /&gt;
MS 1: Uppsala, University Library, DG 50 4° (s. XVI ineunte?), 20; MS 2: Uppsala, University Library, H 112 (Arild Huitfeldt, s. XVI), fol. 54r; MS 3: Copenhagen, Royal Library, NKS 402 2°, (Bircherod, s. XVIII), 71; MS 4: Copenhagen, Royal Library, NKS 561 2° (Lucoppidan, s. XVIII), 81. Facsimile: CCD 5, 357–65.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
WESTPHALEN, Monumenta inedita 3 (1743), 540; SRD 2 (1773), 520–29 (J. LANGEBEK); MGH SS 29 (1892), 221–28 (G. WAITZ); AD, 144–48; KROMAN 1980, 274–83.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Contents====&lt;br /&gt;
The MSS 2, 3 and 4 all descend from the same, no longer extant, manuscript made by Hans Svaning (ca. 1500–1584). MS 1 might descend from a medieval manuscript. MARSTRAND 1937 argued unsuccessfully that this set of annals was written on behalf of archbishop Esger Juul (1310–1325). However, the annals are ascribed (J. LANGEBEK was the first to do so, in 1773) to the Benedictine monastery of Essenbæk south of Randers fjord in Jutland on the basis of just two entries (1151 and 1179) concerning the monastery, and two more concerning the nearby town of Randers. The Annales Essenbecenses is heavily dependent on the Lundensian annalistic writing but relations to the extant sets of annals, or to the lost intermediaries adduced by KRISTENSEN 1969, remains to be worked out. The annalist noted political and meteorological events in Denmark, but also the founding of the great monastic orders and the conquests of Jerusalem, the founding of monasteries in Denmark and neighbouring countries, as well as some of the great church councils and the deaths of prominent ecclesiastics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Literature=====&lt;br /&gt;
AD, 25–26; ARUP 1921–1923, 377; JØRGENSEN 1931, 14 f.; SKOV 1937a + b; MARSTRAND 1937; idem 1938; AXELSON 1956, 19 f.; CCD 5, XXII &amp;amp; XXXII; ILSØE 1963–1966, passim.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Annales Ripenses==&lt;br /&gt;
Also called Incerti Auctoris Chronicon Danorum ab anno 936. ad annum 1317.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====-====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Huius tempore Rollo, dux Danorum, regem Francie bellis compulit dare sibi Normanniam ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
1324. In die beati Kanuti regis et martiris perlamentum fuit in Nykiøbing per regem Christopherum et Ericum, eius filium, ac per Esgerum, archiepiscopum Lundensem, et eius suffraganeos omnes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Manuscripts=====&lt;br /&gt;
MS 1: Copenhagen, Royal Library, GKS 2455 4°, fol. 7–28 (Vedel, s. XVI2); MS 2: Copenhagen, Royal Library, Additamenta 120 4°, 129 (excerpts by Vedel); MS 3: Kalmar (Stephanius), now Stockholm, Royal Library, K 92, fol. 1r.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
AD, 149–56; KROMAN 1980, 254–67; excerpt 936–1317: SRD 2, 169–76.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Contents====&lt;br /&gt;
The Annales Ripenses are a continuation of the &amp;gt;Annales Ryenses. The first six folios of MS 1 are now missing but in all likelyhood the beginning of this set of annals was as dependent on the Annales Ryenses as the rest. The annals are normally ascribed to the see of Ribe in Jutland, on the basis of their information on bishops Tyge (1273–1288) and Christiern (1288–1313), and the use of them in the Chronicon ecclesiae Ripensis. The latter part of the Annales Ripenses is related to the &amp;gt;Chronica Sialandie and it must be assumed that both of them have used a common, no longer extant, source.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Literature=====&lt;br /&gt;
AD, 26–27; JØRGENSEN 1931, 14; AXELSON 1956; CCD 5, XXI; SZOMLAISKI 1973; HØRBY 1975, 139–40.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Annales Scanici==&lt;br /&gt;
Also called Annales Danici ab anno 1316. ad annum 1389.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====-====&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Anno Christi 1316. Duces Waldemarus et Ericus a fratre suo Birgero rege Suecie captiuantur ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Deo laus in secula, qui dedit uictoriam inopitatam in manu femine, uidelicet reges in compedibus et nobiles eorum in manicis ferreis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Manuscript=====&lt;br /&gt;
Copenhagen, The Danish National Archives, Håndskriftsamlingen, IV. Danmark – Norges almindelige historie, D.3., (four leaves of paper, s. XV. ineunte). Facsimile: CCD 5, 213–14. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
SRD 6, 531–35; AD, 189–91; KROMAN 1980, 71–74. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Contents====&lt;br /&gt;
This set of annals is preserved in a nearly contemporary manuscript of four leaves of paper. The entries for 1316–1326 are compiled from unknown sources, while those for 1326–1366 are taken from the Chronica Archiepiscoporum Lundensium. There are only a few entries for the following period, until 1382, but from 1382 to 1389 the entries are relatively extensive and seem to be contemporary with events, if not necessarily written year for year.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Literature=====&lt;br /&gt;
AD, 32; CCD 5, XVI &amp;amp; XXVIII; ARUP 1921–1923, 366 f.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Excerpts of medieval annals by early modern historians and antiquarians==&lt;br /&gt;
A number of excerpts from various annals, formerly believed to have been made in the Middle Ages, are now recognized as being the work of sixteenth and seventeenth century historians. The exact relationships of these excerpts to the extant medieval annals is exceedingly difficult to work out, due to the great fire in Copenhagen in 1728 in which the University Library perished and with it the collections of the historiographers as well as the medieval manuscripts. It is often quite impossible to know if a set of excerpts, containing textual variants to the transmitted text of a medieval set of annals, is a primary or secondary textual witness. The value of these excerpts for the medievalist is relatively small, even if they potentially are of great value for the study of Early Modern historiography and antiquarianism.&lt;br /&gt;
Key figures among these historiographers were Hans Jensen Svaning (Johannes Johannis Svaningius, ca. 1500–1584), Anders Sørensen Vedel (Andreas Severinus Velleius, 1542–1616), Cornelius Hamsfort the younger (1546–1627) and Steffen Hansen Steffensen (Stephanus Iohannis Stephanius, 1599–1650).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As an aid to the users of this Website it was decided to include a list of the post-medieval annalistic excerpts, detailing, as far as possible, their dates, the works excerpted and the editions. It was deemed unnecessary to list the manuscripts, but a bibliography for each is supplied.&lt;br /&gt;
====Annales 980–1286====&lt;br /&gt;
Sixteenth-century excerpts of &amp;gt;Annales Ryenses, &amp;gt;Annales Lundenses and Annales Sorani vetustiores, possibly made by Cornelius Hamsfort.&lt;br /&gt;
Editions: SRD 2, 433–38; MGH SS 29, 234–37; AD, 192; KROMAN 1980, 268–73.&lt;br /&gt;
Literature: ERSLEV 1892, 9; AD, 32–33; ARUP 1921–1923, 371; CCD 5, XXI–XXII.&lt;br /&gt;
====Annales 1095–1194====&lt;br /&gt;
Sixteenth-century excerpts of the &amp;gt;Annales Ryenses and &amp;gt;Saxo Grammaticus; possibly made by Cornelius Hamsfort.&lt;br /&gt;
Editions: SRD 3, 627–31; AD, 195–96; KROMAN 1980, 307–9.&lt;br /&gt;
Literature: ERSLEV 1892, 8; AD, 32–33; ARUP 1921–1923, 371; CCD 5, XXIII.&lt;br /&gt;
====Annales 1259–1286====&lt;br /&gt;
Sixteenth-century excerpts of the excerpts of Chronica Jutensis (&amp;gt;Compendium Saxonis and Chronica Jutensis) in the Collectanea Petri Olai (Copenhagen, AM 107 8°).&lt;br /&gt;
Editions: LUDEWIG 1731, Reliquiæ Manuscriptorum IX; SRD 5, 614–15; AD, 196; KROMAN 1980, 310–11.&lt;br /&gt;
Literature: ERSLEV 1892, 9; AD, 33–34; ARUP 1921–1923, 371; ILSØE 1963–1966, 423–24; CCD 5, XXIII.&lt;br /&gt;
====Annales 1101–1313, 933–1263====&lt;br /&gt;
Sixteenth-century excerpts of the Annales Ripenses.&lt;br /&gt;
Editions: SRD 4, 22–26; MGH SS 29, 228–30; AD, 200; KROMAN 1980, 312–15.&lt;br /&gt;
Literature: AD, 35–36; ARUP 1921–1923, 371; CCD 5, XXIII; CHRISTENSEN 1981, 170.&lt;br /&gt;
====Annales 841–1006, 1246–1265====&lt;br /&gt;
Sixteenth-century excerpts of the Annales Lundenses (by Vedel?).&lt;br /&gt;
Editions: SRD 2, 17–18; SRD 5, 570–71; AD, 197 f.; KROMAN 1980, 316–18.&lt;br /&gt;
Literature: AD, 34; ARUP 1921–1923, 371; CCD 5, XXIII–XXIV.&lt;br /&gt;
====Annales ad 1290====&lt;br /&gt;
Sixteenth-century notes, primarily concerning the archbishops of Lund and the bishops of Roskilde, possibly compiled by Vedel.&lt;br /&gt;
Editions: SRD 5, 571; AD, 198; KROMAN 1980, 319.&lt;br /&gt;
Literature: AD, 34; ARUP 1921–1923, 371; CCD 5, XXIV.&lt;br /&gt;
====Annales 1098–1325====&lt;br /&gt;
Sixteenth-century compilation based mainly on Chronica Sialandie and the Annales Lundenses. Possibly a Vedel-product.&lt;br /&gt;
Editions: SRD 4, 281–85; MGH SS 29, 234–37; AD, 199; KROMAN 1980, 320–22.&lt;br /&gt;
Literature: AD, 35; ARUP 1921–1923, 371; CCD 5, XXIV.&lt;br /&gt;
====Annales 1275–1347====&lt;br /&gt;
Sixteenth-century excerpts of Chronica Sialandie, possibly by Vedel.&lt;br /&gt;
Editions: SRD 6, 253–54; AD, 202; KROMAN 1980, 323–24.&lt;br /&gt;
Literature: AD, 36; ARUP 1921–1923, 371; CCD 5, XXIV.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Bibliography==&lt;br /&gt;
*AD = Annales Danici medii aevi, ed. E. Jørgensen, Copenhagen 1920.&lt;br /&gt;
*ARUP, E. 1921–1923: [review of] “Annales Danivi Medii Ævi. Editionem nouam curauit Ellen Jørgensen. Kbhvn. 1920,” HistTD ser. 9, vol. 2, 362–80.&lt;br /&gt;
*AXELSON, S. 1956: Sverige i dansk annalistik 900–1400 (Kungl. Vitterhets Historie och Antikvitets Akademiens Handlingar, Hist. Ser. 3), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*BOLIN, S. 1931: Om Nordens äldsta historieforskning: Studier över dess metodik och källvärde (Lunds Universitets årsskrift, N. F., Avd. 1, 27:3), Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*CCD 5 = KROMAN 1962&lt;br /&gt;
*CHRISTENSEN, K. 1981: “Om den ny udgave af Danmarks middelalderlige annaler,” Fortid og Nutid 29, 163–75.&lt;br /&gt;
*ERSLEV, K. 1882: “Studier til Dronning Margrethes Historie,” HistTD ser. 5, vol. 3, 333–425.&lt;br /&gt;
*ERSLEV, K. 1892: Kilderne til Danmarks Historie i Middelalderen (omtrent 1000–1450). Bibliografisk Oversigt, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*HELMS, H.J. 1940: Næstved St. Peders Kloster (Skovkloster), Næstved.&lt;br /&gt;
*HØRBY, K. 1975: [review of] “Leif Szomlaiski: Yngre Sjællandske Krønike. Baggrund, tilblivelse og værdi. Odense University Studies in &lt;br /&gt;
History and Social Sciences, Vol. 10. Odense University Press 1973.” HistTD ser. 13, vol. 2, 133–40.&lt;br /&gt;
*ILSØE, H. 1963–66: “Håndskriftet H 112 og de danske historikere. En studie i overlevering” HistTD ser. 12, vol. 1, 399–437.&lt;br /&gt;
*JØRGENSEN, E. 1931: Historieforskning og Historieskrivning i Danmark indtil Aar 1800, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*KNUDSEN, A.L. 2000: “Interessen for den danske fortid omkring 1300. En middelalderlig dansk nationalisme,” HistTD ser. 17, vol. 3, 1–34.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRISTENSEN, A.K.G. 1969: Danmarks ældste annalistik. Studier over lundensisk annalskrivning i 12. og 13. århundrede (Skrifter udgivet af det Historiske Institut ved Københavns Universitet 3), Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*KROMAN, E. 1936–1937: “Ueber die Herkunft der Handschrift des Liber Census Daniae,” APhS 11, 1–81.&lt;br /&gt;
*KROMAN, E. (ed.) 1962: Scriptores rerum Danicarum, altera pars: Annales (CCD 5), Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*KROMAN, E. (ed.) 1980: Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, udgivet ved Erik Kroman på Grundlag af M. Cl. Gertz’, Marcus Lorenzens og Ellen Jørgensens udgaver, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*LANGEBEK, J. 1772: SRD 1, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*LANGEBEK, J. 1773: SRD 2, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*LANGEBEK, J. 1774: SRD 3, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*LANGEBEK, J. &amp;amp; SUHM, P.F. 1776: SRD 4, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*LUDEWIG, J. 1731: Scriptores rerum Danicarum XII ab anno 700 ad annum 1500 [...] (Reliquiae manuscriptorum omnis aevi diplomatum ac monumentorum, ineditorum adhuc 9), Francofurti et Lipsiae.&lt;br /&gt;
*MALMROS, R. 1982: [review of] “Danmarks middelalderlige annaler udgivet ved Erik Kroman på grundlag af M. Cl. Gertz’, Marcus Lorenzens og Ellen Jørgensens udgaver af Selskabet for udgivelse af kilder til dansk historie. København, 1980,” HistTD ser. 14, vol. 3, 348–51.&lt;br /&gt;
*MARSTRAND, V. 1937: “Ærkebisp Esger Juuls Aarbog fra 1321–23,” Jyske Samlinger 5, 4, 250.&lt;br /&gt;
*MARSTRAND, V. 1938: “Ærkebisp Esger Juuls Aarbog fra 1321–23,” Jyske Samlinger 5, 4, 1.&lt;br /&gt;
*MGH SS 29 = WAITZ 1892&lt;br /&gt;
*SJÖSTEDT, L. 1952: “Rydårboken och årboken 67–1287. Om förhållandet mellan två danska annaler,” Festskrift till Gottfrid Carlsson 18.12.1952, Lund&lt;br /&gt;
*SKOV, S. 1937a: “Essenbækaarbogen,” Jyske Samlinger 5, 3, 99.&lt;br /&gt;
*SKOV, S. 1937b: “Essenbækaarbogen,” Jyske Samlinger 5, 3, 305.&lt;br /&gt;
*SRD 1 = LANGEBEK 1772&lt;br /&gt;
*SRD 2 = LANGEBEK 1773&lt;br /&gt;
*SRD 3 = LANGEBEK 1774&lt;br /&gt;
*SRD 4 = LANGEBEK &amp;amp; SUHM 1776&lt;br /&gt;
*SRD 5 = SUHM 1783&lt;br /&gt;
*SRD 6 = SUHM 1786&lt;br /&gt;
*SUHM , P.F. 1783: SRD 5, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*SUHM , P.F. 1786: SRD 6, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*SZOMLAISKI, L. 1973: Yngre Sjællandske Krønike. Baggrund, tilblivelse og værdi (Odense University Studies in History and Social Sciences 10), Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
*WAITZ, G. 1887: “Zur Kritik Dänischer Geschichtsquellen,” Neues Archiv der Gesellschaft für ältere deutsche Geschichtskunde 12, 11–39.&lt;br /&gt;
*WAITZ, G. 1892: MGH SS 29&lt;br /&gt;
*WESTPHALEN, E.J. VON 1739–1745: Monumenta inedita rerum Germanicarum præcipue Cimbricarum, et Megapolensium, quibus varia antiquitatum, historiarum, legum juriumque Germaniæ, speciatim Holsatiæ et Megapoleos vicinarumque regionum argumenta illustrantur, supplentur et stabiliuntur / e codicibus manuscriptis, menbranis et chartis authenticis erui studuit notulasque adjecit et cum præfatione instruxit Ernestus Joachimus de Westphalen, 1–4, Lipsiæ.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=medieval:About&amp;diff=930</id>
		<title>medieval:About</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=medieval:About&amp;diff=930"/>
		<updated>2012-12-30T17:10:03Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== A Website of Authors and Anonymous Works c. 1100–1530 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Edited by =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Stephan Borgehammar, Karsten Friis-Jensen, Lars Boje Mortensen &amp;amp; Åslaug Ommundsen====&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of this website is to provide in-depth introductions to all known literary works written in Latin in the Nordic countries before the Reformation (ca 1530). Thus we hope to document the breadth and importance of writings in Latin which  have too often been treated as footnotes to the vernacular literatures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are four types of entries: (1) named authors, (2) titles of anonymous works (3) saints, including legends, sermons, liturgical texts belonging to each Nordic saint (found under sanctus / sancta), (4) a few collective articles on genres such as Annales and Catalogi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few entries of important authors are still missing, most notably Sancta Birgitta, Wilhelm of Æbelholt, Brynolf Algotsson, and Magister Matthias.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Authors of individual articles are credited at the beginning of each entry. The publication date of the website is 2012. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Articles should be referred to as [Author] [Entry] 2012 in Medieval Nordic Literature in Latin (eds Borgehammar, Friis-Jensen, Mortensen, Ommundsen) (Most articles were finished before 2008, but some are updated further).&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Medieval_Nordic_Literature_in_Latin_(MNLL)&amp;diff=929</id>
		<title>Medieval Nordic Literature in Latin (MNLL)</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Medieval_Nordic_Literature_in_Latin_(MNLL)&amp;diff=929"/>
		<updated>2012-12-30T17:09:30Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== A Website of Authors and Anonymous Works c. 1100–1530 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Edited by =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Stephan Borgehammar, Karsten Friis-Jensen, Lars Boje Mortensen &amp;amp; Åslaug Ommundsen====&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of this website is to provide in-depth introductions to all known literary works written in Latin in the Nordic countries before the Reformation (ca 1530). Thus we hope to document the breadth and importance of writings in Latin which  have too often been treated as footnotes to the vernacular literatures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are four types of entries: (1) named authors, (2) titles of anonymous works (3) saints, including legends, sermons, liturgical texts belonging to each Nordic saint (found under sanctus / sancta), (4) a few collective articles on genres such as Annales and Catalogi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few entries of important authors are still missing, most notably Sancta Birgitta, Wilhelm of Æbelholt, Brynolf Algotsson, and Magister Matthias.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Authors of individual articles are credited at the beginning of each entry. The publication date of the website is 2012. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Articles should be referred to as [Author] [Entry] 2012 in Medieval Nordic Literature in Latin (eds Borgehammar, Friis-Jensen, Mortensen, Ommundsen) (Most articles were finished before 2008, but some are updated further).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;categorytree mode=pages&amp;gt;Article&amp;lt;/categorytree&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=medieval:About&amp;diff=928</id>
		<title>medieval:About</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=medieval:About&amp;diff=928"/>
		<updated>2012-12-30T17:03:06Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: Created page with &amp;#039;== A Website of Authors and Anonymous Works c. 1100–1530 ==  ===== Edited by =====  ====Stephan Borgehammar, Karsten Friis-Jensen, Lars Boje Mortensen &amp;amp; Åslaug Ommundsen====  …&amp;#039;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== A Website of Authors and Anonymous Works c. 1100–1530 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Edited by =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Stephan Borgehammar, Karsten Friis-Jensen, Lars Boje Mortensen &amp;amp; Åslaug Ommundsen====&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of this website is to provide in-depth introductions to all known literary works written in Latin in the Nordic countries before the Reformation (ca 1530). Thus we hope to document the breadth and importance of writings in Latin which  have too often been treated as footnotes to the vernacular literatures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are four types of entries: (1) named authors, (2) titles of anonymous works (3) saints, including legends, sermons, liturgical texts belonging to each Nordic saint (found under sanctus / sancta), (4) a few collective articles on genres such as Annales and Catalogi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few entries of important authors are still missing, most notably Sancta Birgitta, Wilhelm of Æbelholt, Brynolf Algotsson, and Magister Matthias.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Authors of individual articles are credited at the beginning of each entry. The publication date of the website is 2012. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Articles should be referred to as [Author] [Entry] 2012 in Medieval Nordic Literature in Latin (eds Borgehammar, Friis-Jensen, Mortensen, Ommundsen) (Most articles are updated up to c. 2008, sometimes further updates are made.)&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Consuetudines_Lundenses&amp;diff=927</id>
		<title>Consuetudines Lundenses</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Consuetudines_Lundenses&amp;diff=927"/>
		<updated>2012-12-22T10:00:46Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: /* Bibliography */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Anna Minara Ciardi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The anonymous &#039;&#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039;&#039; (Customary of Lund) were written before 1123, most probably in Lund. The manuscript is preserved in its entirety in the capitulary, &#039;&#039;liber capitularis&#039;&#039;, of Lund, sometimes termed the &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense&#039;&#039;, one of the oldest codices of medieval Scandinavia (Lund, University Library, MS 6, fols. 92r–123v.). The immediate source of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039;, which were used by the regular canons of Lund as customary or supplementary regulations to the Rule of Aachen, were the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; from Marbach, Alsace.  &lt;br /&gt;
==-==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Title=====&lt;br /&gt;
In accordance with the rubric, &#039;&#039;Incipiunt consuetudines canonice. In primis qualiter quisque ueniat ad canonicam&#039;&#039; I. capitulum., the text has also been recognized as &#039;&#039;Consuetudines canonic(a)e&#039;&#039;, albeit the term “&#039;&#039;consuetudines&#039;&#039;” is rather a classification of genre, i.e. customary or supplementary regulations (JØRGENSEN 1908, p. 137 &amp;amp; BUUS 1978, pp. 34–36).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Nouiter quis ueniens ad canonicam professionem, non facile recipiatur a fratribus, nisi persona adeo nota fuerit, ut utilitatem ęcclesię conferre uideatur&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
[…] &#039;&#039;ut tuis mandatis obedientes et pro inuicem orantes te gubernante corde saluari mereamur et corpore et ad ęternam beatitudinem peruenire ualeamus. Qui cum patre et spiritu sancto&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
64 pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Editions====&lt;br /&gt;
*HAMMAR, A.N. 1868–1869: “Consuetudines Canonicae, Lunds domkapitels äldsta statuter. Ur Necrologium Lundense utgifvna af Arnold Hammar”, in &#039;&#039;Bidrag till Samlingar till Skånes historia, fornkunskap och beskrifning&#039;&#039; (Tidskrift utgifven af Föreningen för Skånes fornminnen och historia genom Martin Weibull 1, Lund, 1–28 (includes a brief introduction and minor codicological and linguistic remarks on the text).&lt;br /&gt;
*• WEIBULL, L. 1923: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: Lunds domkyrkas nekrologium&#039;&#039; (Monumenta Scaniæ Historica), Lund, 14–45 (contains a comprehensive introduction (V–CII), a thorough palaeographical and codicological analysis, occasional commentaries on the layout of the manuscript, and references to the source).&lt;br /&gt;
*• KROMAN, E. 1960: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: codex mediaevalis VItus Bibliothecae Universitatis Lundensis&#039;&#039;, eds. I. Brøndum-Nielsen &amp;amp; E. Kroman (CCD 1), Copenhagen, 185–248 (a facsimile edition, including an introduction (pp. XI–XXVI) with a discussion on the dating of the manuscript and some palaeographical remarks; mainly consistent with WEIBULL 1923).&lt;br /&gt;
*• BUUS, E. 1978: &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses. Statutter for kannikesamfundet i Lund c. 1123&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen, 109–178 (a critical edition with a summary in German with a comprehensive introduction (pp. 11–106) to the manuscript and its contents, sources and the transmission of the text; a concordance of chapters is included).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Electronic resources====&lt;br /&gt;
The manuscript has been digitally photographed and is available at the St. Laurentius digital manuscript library Lund University Library, see [http://laurentius.lub.lu.se/]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
(Swedish) CIARDI, A.M. 2003: &#039;&#039;Lundakanikernas levnadsregler. Aachenregeln och Consuetudines canonicae. Översättning från latinet med inledning och noter&#039;&#039; (Meddelanden från kyrkohistoriska arkivet i Lund, n.s. 5), Lund, 59–86 (transl. from BUUS 1978; includes an introduction to the text and its use, commentaries on the translation, biblical references, and explanations of the terminology).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Date and place==&lt;br /&gt;
The dating and the provenance of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; have been the object of a long-lasting scholarly debate (for an overview, see ANDERSEN 2001 &amp;amp; CIARDI 2004b). In accordance with the codicological and palaeographical observations undertaken by Weibull several scholars have argued that the text was in use already in 1123 (WEIBULL 1923, LXXV; cf. KROMAN 1960; BUUS 1978; EKSTRÖM 1985; CIARDI 2003, 2004a–b). However, owing to the dating of the source, &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039;, which were thought to have been composed 1121–1123, this earlier dating of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; was called into question and a later dating, i.e. 1130 at the earliest, considered to be more plausible. (ANDERSEN 2001, 33–36; cf. BUUS 1987). Although in agreement with Weibull on the dating of the preserved text, SIEGWART argued for an even later reception and use of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; at Lund, ca. 1140–1145. To some extent in accordance with SCHMID, he contested the cathedral chapter of Lund as its original recipient, and suggested that the text had been used first by the Augustinian canons at Dalby, 10 km east of Lund, with whom the canons of Lund were in confraternity (SCHMID 1944, 53–59, 64–65; SIEGWART 1960, 89). However, the evidence for such a scenario is scant; and moreover, a decisive recent re-dating of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; to ca. 1098 removes the only real obstacle to Weibull’s earlier dating (cf. DEUTZ 1993, 11–12; cf. DEUTZ 1990, 32 n. 128, 35 n. 141). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most plausible view is that the preserved &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; were in use at the cathedral of Lund from 30 June 1123 at the latest, the day of consecration of the crypt church. The contents of the text in addition to its organisation indicate that the manuscript was written in Lund and from the very beginning designed to serve the local community of canons regular (CIARDI 2004b, esp. 16–18; cf. Summary of contents). Until recently is has been assumed that regular life, i.e. the Rule of Aachen and the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039;, was abandoned at about 1140, perhaps in connection with the consecration of the high altar in 1145, at which time the capitulary is thought to have been replaced by the so called &#039;&#039;Liber Daticus vetustior&#039;&#039; (Lund, University Library, MS 7) (WEIBULL 1923). A closer look into the origin, character, and content of the &#039;&#039;Liber Daticus&#039;&#039;, however along with the fact that entries were added to the obituary of the older capitulary for another three decades, shows that these codices had different purposes and functions (BREENGAARD 1982; EKSTRÖM 1985; GELTING 2004; cf. WEIBULL 1923). Part of the older capitulary, including the rule and the customary, may well have been employed daily by the chapter of Lund until the 1170s.&lt;br /&gt;
	&lt;br /&gt;
Although fairly plausible suggestions have been made, there is no evidence of how the source was brought to Lund in the first place (ANDERSEN 2001; SIEGWART 1960).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Summary of contents ==&lt;br /&gt;
The text is divided into 35 chapters of various lengths, and offers a detailed instruction about how the daily life in the cathedral community should be undertaken. The content may be categorised thematically as follows: Ch. 1–2: On the receiving of a new brother: eligibility, fidelity, and obedience is emphasised; ch. 3–14: On the daily life in the community: instructions about the &#039;&#039;capitulum&#039;&#039; (i.e. the daily assembly); on the divine office and the celebrating of mass, on discipline, and liturgical vessels and vestments; ch. 15: On the blessing of a travelling brother; ch. 16–23, 27: On the offices of the community: directions and instructions of the officials; on the elections (bishop, provost, and dean); ch. 24–26: On the &#039;&#039;mandatum&#039;&#039; liturgy (i.e. the washing of feet); ch. 28–35: On the death of a brother and on confraternity (CIARDI 2004a, 114–118; cf. BUUS 1978, 46–48). The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; differ from the source in various ways: private property is allowed, and consequently, more stress is laid upon the difference between canons and monks; the basic Rule referred to in Lund is the Rule of Aachen, not the Rule of St Augustine as in Marbach; the chapter on the election of a provost at Marbach is used as instructions for episcopal elections in Lund, whereas the origin of the corresponding chapter on the provost in the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; is unidentified to this day and may be a domestic product of the chapter in Lund; furthermore, the admission of new members to the community is characterized in Lund by a more ritual or liturgical procedure; and, finally, the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; are more thematically arranged (BUUS 1978, 36–45).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Composition and style ==&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; were written by one single hand (hand &#039;&#039;f&#039;&#039; in WEIBULL 1923). According to the palaeographical analysis this scribe was active for a very long time, from ca. 1120 to after 1145, and has left his marks in most of the manuscripts of local origin in the capitulary (WEIBULL 1923, XCVII–XCVIII; KROMAN 1960, XIX–XXVI). The scribe/editor of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; – most likely one of the canons, e.g. the &#039;&#039;cantor&#039;&#039; – has undertaken a most conscious adaptation of the source to the immediate ecclesiastical situation. The most striking examples are the instructions for the election and designation of the provost (106r–110r), for which there is no identified source, and the chapter on the (canonical) episcopal election (fols. 105r–106r).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Sources ==&lt;br /&gt;
The source of &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; was identified in 1908 by JØRGENSEN as the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; of the reformed congregation of Augustine canons in Marbach, in Alsace (JØRGENSEN 1908). Recently the oldest and major parts of the source have been dated to ca. 1098. The discovery of the Rule of St Augustine in the mid-eleventh century, and the revival of a more monastic type of clerical communities, had led to the development of customaries for such communities. These customaries usually incorporated a lot of material from the customs of the Benedictine congregation of Cluny, as was the case with the Consuetudines Lundenses (SIEGWART 1960; DEUTZ 1990, 1993; cf. Summary of contents). The relation between the Cluniac regulations and the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; has been thoroughly investigated, and it has been suggested that a Cluniac influence upon the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; in all probability derived from the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; only (BUUS 1978), and not from a local Benedictine tradition such as the monastery of All Saints in Lund, as had previously been suggested (SCHMID 1944). The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; is the oldest identified, and most independently compiled, version of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039;, which are otherwise known solely from manuscripts later than the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; (BUUS 1978, 24–27; cf. SIEGWART 1960).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Purpose and audience ==&lt;br /&gt;
Although some kind of clerical community may have been affiliated to the oldest episcopal church of Lund, i.e. already from the 1060s and onward, the deed of King St. Canute IV in 1085 is the oldest written evidence of an officially-approved cathedral community. Benefices, or prebends, were soon established, and in the following decades a constant development and extension of the chapter took place as additional benefices were attached to its officials and the regular life was adopted. In accordance with Weibull’s work on the capitulary and its various parts, it has been asserted that the preserved Rule of Aachen was copied c. 1100 whereas the more “up-to-date” customary was added in the 1120s (see further WEIBULL 1923, 1946; CIARDI 2003, 2004b; PILTZ 2003). An analysis most recently undertaken by German scholars, however, calls this dating into question. In their opinion, the end of the first third of the twelfth century is a more probable date of origin of the Rule of Aachen, which indicates that the copies of the Rule and the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; are more or less contemporary. Even if it is plausible that an organised regular life was lived in Lund before the 1120s, the instructions for it have not been preserved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The instructions given in the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; correspond well to the major duties of a medieval clerical community such as a cathedral chapter, e.g. the liturgy of the cathedral, ecclesiastical jurisdiction, and pastoral care; simultaneously, the text bears witness to the conditions and needs of the local community at Lund. The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; were used as additional regulations to the popular and much more generally-phrased Rule of Aachen of 816. Accordingly the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; ought to be interpreted in the light of the older Rule, which is referred to already in the second chapter (fols. 92v–93r): &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Quia igitur ad canonicam dignus quisque qualiter ueniat ostendimus, nunc is, qui ad illam digne peruenerit, in ea qualiter uiuere deberet demonstrandum esset, sed quia satis inde dictum est, sicut in superioribus huius libelli capitulis continetur, nunc aliquid dicere supersedi&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the liturgical services in the cathedral, the core of the life of the community was the daily assembly, or chapter, which all the members were obliged to attend. Reading aloud from the Rule and the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; was one of functions performed in the chapter, and, in addition, the allocation of the duties of the day and matters of discipline were discussed, and the commemoration of the dead was proclaimed (fols. 96r–96v): &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Fratribus in capitolio conuenientibus lector aliquid de regula uel sermonibus de communi uita scriptis incepturus ‘Iube domine’ dicat et hanc benedictionem accipiat ‘Regularibus disciplini instruat nos omnipotens et misericors dominus. Amen.’ Finita uero lectione de regula statim sub una continuatione uocis kalendarium cum luna et natalitiis sanctorum pronuntiet. Tunc hęc oratio a sacerdote [h]ebdomadario subinferatur ‘Preciosa est.’&#039;&#039; […] &#039;&#039;Mox breuiarius uel idem lector indicet in tabula, qui fraters in sequenti matutina uel legere uel cantare debeant. Postea anniuersarios mortuorum recitet, si qui die illa fuerint. Pro quibus totus conuentus studiose decantet hunc psalmum ‘De profundis.&#039;&#039;’ […] &#039;&#039;His finitis de diuinis officiis si opus est tractent. Deinde qui aliquid dicere habuerint, aut de se aut de aliis, loquentur&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Medieval reception, textual transmission ==&lt;br /&gt;
There is no evidence of a later transmission of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Bibliography ==&lt;br /&gt;
*ANDERSEN, M. G. 2001: “The Consuetudines canonicae of Lund”, Scandia 67, 31–39.&lt;br /&gt;
*• BUUS, E. (ed.) 1978: &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses. Statutter for kannikesamfundet i Lund c. 1123&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*BREENGAARD, C. 1982: &#039;&#039;Muren om Israels hus: regnum og sacerdotium i Danmark 1050–1170&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*BUUS, E. &amp;amp; B. A. MØLLER 1987: &#039;&#039;Herre – vasker du mine fødder?: Mandatumliturgien i Marbach og Lund: studier i håndskriftet Necrologium Lundense (o.1130); with a summary in English&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*• CIARDI, A. M. 2003: &#039;&#039;Lundakanikernas levnadsregler. Aachenregeln och Consuetudines canonicae. Översättning från latinet med inledning och noter&#039;&#039; (Meddelanden från kyrkohistoriska arkivet i Lund, n.s. 5), Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*CIARDI, A. M. 2004a: “&#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; – lundakanikernas levnadsregel vid 1100-talets början”, in &#039;&#039;Lund – medeltida kyrkometropol&#039;&#039;, eds. P.- O. Ahrén &amp;amp; A. Jarlert (Bibliotheca Historico-Ecclesiastica Lundensis 47), Lund, 105–22.&lt;br /&gt;
*• CIARDI, A. M. 2004b: “När togs lundakanikernas Consuetudines egentligen i bruk?: Reflektioner kring texttradering och traditionsförmedling i 1120-talets Lund”, &#039;&#039;Kyrkohistorisk årsskrift&#039;&#039; 104, Uppsala, 11–21.&lt;br /&gt;
*DEUTZ, H. 1993: “Einleitung”, in &#039;&#039;Consuetudines canonicorum regularium Rodenses. Die Lebensordnung des Regularkanonikerstiftes Klosterrath&#039;&#039;, eds. N. Brox et al. (Fontes Christiani 11, 1), Freiburg, 7–109.&lt;br /&gt;
*DEUTZ, H. 1990: &#039;&#039;Geistliches und geistiges Leben im Regularkanonikerstift Klosterrath im 12. und 13. Jahrhundert&#039;&#039; (Bonner historische Forschungen 54), Siegburg.&lt;br /&gt;
*EKSTRÖM, P. 1985: &#039;&#039;Libri antiquiores Ecclesiæ et Capituli Lundensis. Lunds domkyrkas äldsta liturgiska böcker. Katalog utarbetad vid Lunds universitetsbiblioteks handskriftsavdelning&#039;&#039; (English translation by M. Larsson), Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*EKSTRÖM, P. 1995: “Skriptoriet i Laurentiusklostret”, in &#039;&#039;Bokkulturen i Lund&#039;&#039; (Kulturens Årsbok 1995), Lund, 45–58.&lt;br /&gt;
*GELTING, M. H. 2004, “Da Eskil ville være ærkebiskop af Roskilde: Roskildekrøniken, &#039;&#039;Liber daticus Lundensis&#039;&#039; og det danske ærkesædes ophævelse 1133–1138”, in &#039;&#039;Ett annat 1100-tal: Individ, kollektiv och kulturella mönster i medeltidens Danmark&#039;&#039;, eds. P. Carelli, L. Hermanson &amp;amp; H. Sanders, Gothenburg &amp;amp; Stockholm, 181–229.&lt;br /&gt;
*JØRGENSEN, E. 1908: &#039;&#039;Fremmed Indflydelse under den Danske Kirkes tidligeste Udvikling&#039;&#039; (Det Kgl. Danske Videnskabernes Selskabs Skrifter. Historisk of Filosofisk afdelning, ser. 7, I, 2), Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*•  KROMAN, E. (ed.) 1960: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: codex mediaevalis VItus Bibliothecae Universitatis Lundensis&#039;&#039;, eds. I. Brøndum-Nielsen &amp;amp; E. Kroman (CCD 1), Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*PILTZ, A. 2003: “En dag i katedralen”, in Lund – &#039;&#039;medeltida kyrkometropol&#039;&#039;, eds. P.-O. Ahrén &amp;amp; A. Jarlert (Bibliotheca Historico-Ecclesiastica Lundensis 47), Lund, 123–44.&lt;br /&gt;
*SCHMID, T. 1944: “Beiträge zur mittelalterlichen Kultleben”, &#039;&#039;Ephemerides Liturgicæ&#039;&#039; 58, 50–87.&lt;br /&gt;
*SIEGWART, J. 1960: “Einleitung”, in &#039;&#039;Die Consuetudines des Augustiner-Chorherrenstiftes Marbach im Elsass (12. Jahrhundert)&#039;&#039; (Spicilegium Friburgense, 10), Freiburg, 3–98.&lt;br /&gt;
*• WEIBULL, L. (ed.) 1923: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: Lunds domkyrkas nekrologium&#039;&#039; (Monumenta Scaniæ Historica), Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*WEIBULL, L. 1946: &#039;&#039;Skånes kyrka: från älsta tid till Jakob Erlandsens död 1274&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Consuetudines_Lundenses&amp;diff=926</id>
		<title>Consuetudines Lundenses</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Consuetudines_Lundenses&amp;diff=926"/>
		<updated>2012-12-22T10:00:05Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Anna Minara Ciardi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The anonymous &#039;&#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039;&#039; (Customary of Lund) were written before 1123, most probably in Lund. The manuscript is preserved in its entirety in the capitulary, &#039;&#039;liber capitularis&#039;&#039;, of Lund, sometimes termed the &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense&#039;&#039;, one of the oldest codices of medieval Scandinavia (Lund, University Library, MS 6, fols. 92r–123v.). The immediate source of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039;, which were used by the regular canons of Lund as customary or supplementary regulations to the Rule of Aachen, were the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; from Marbach, Alsace.  &lt;br /&gt;
==-==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Title=====&lt;br /&gt;
In accordance with the rubric, &#039;&#039;Incipiunt consuetudines canonice. In primis qualiter quisque ueniat ad canonicam&#039;&#039; I. capitulum., the text has also been recognized as &#039;&#039;Consuetudines canonic(a)e&#039;&#039;, albeit the term “&#039;&#039;consuetudines&#039;&#039;” is rather a classification of genre, i.e. customary or supplementary regulations (JØRGENSEN 1908, p. 137 &amp;amp; BUUS 1978, pp. 34–36).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Nouiter quis ueniens ad canonicam professionem, non facile recipiatur a fratribus, nisi persona adeo nota fuerit, ut utilitatem ęcclesię conferre uideatur&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
[…] &#039;&#039;ut tuis mandatis obedientes et pro inuicem orantes te gubernante corde saluari mereamur et corpore et ad ęternam beatitudinem peruenire ualeamus. Qui cum patre et spiritu sancto&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
64 pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Editions====&lt;br /&gt;
*HAMMAR, A.N. 1868–1869: “Consuetudines Canonicae, Lunds domkapitels äldsta statuter. Ur Necrologium Lundense utgifvna af Arnold Hammar”, in &#039;&#039;Bidrag till Samlingar till Skånes historia, fornkunskap och beskrifning&#039;&#039; (Tidskrift utgifven af Föreningen för Skånes fornminnen och historia genom Martin Weibull 1, Lund, 1–28 (includes a brief introduction and minor codicological and linguistic remarks on the text).&lt;br /&gt;
*• WEIBULL, L. 1923: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: Lunds domkyrkas nekrologium&#039;&#039; (Monumenta Scaniæ Historica), Lund, 14–45 (contains a comprehensive introduction (V–CII), a thorough palaeographical and codicological analysis, occasional commentaries on the layout of the manuscript, and references to the source).&lt;br /&gt;
*• KROMAN, E. 1960: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: codex mediaevalis VItus Bibliothecae Universitatis Lundensis&#039;&#039;, eds. I. Brøndum-Nielsen &amp;amp; E. Kroman (CCD 1), Copenhagen, 185–248 (a facsimile edition, including an introduction (pp. XI–XXVI) with a discussion on the dating of the manuscript and some palaeographical remarks; mainly consistent with WEIBULL 1923).&lt;br /&gt;
*• BUUS, E. 1978: &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses. Statutter for kannikesamfundet i Lund c. 1123&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen, 109–178 (a critical edition with a summary in German with a comprehensive introduction (pp. 11–106) to the manuscript and its contents, sources and the transmission of the text; a concordance of chapters is included).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Electronic resources====&lt;br /&gt;
The manuscript has been digitally photographed and is available at the St. Laurentius digital manuscript library Lund University Library, see [http://laurentius.lub.lu.se/]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
(Swedish) CIARDI, A.M. 2003: &#039;&#039;Lundakanikernas levnadsregler. Aachenregeln och Consuetudines canonicae. Översättning från latinet med inledning och noter&#039;&#039; (Meddelanden från kyrkohistoriska arkivet i Lund, n.s. 5), Lund, 59–86 (transl. from BUUS 1978; includes an introduction to the text and its use, commentaries on the translation, biblical references, and explanations of the terminology).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Date and place==&lt;br /&gt;
The dating and the provenance of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; have been the object of a long-lasting scholarly debate (for an overview, see ANDERSEN 2001 &amp;amp; CIARDI 2004b). In accordance with the codicological and palaeographical observations undertaken by Weibull several scholars have argued that the text was in use already in 1123 (WEIBULL 1923, LXXV; cf. KROMAN 1960; BUUS 1978; EKSTRÖM 1985; CIARDI 2003, 2004a–b). However, owing to the dating of the source, &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039;, which were thought to have been composed 1121–1123, this earlier dating of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; was called into question and a later dating, i.e. 1130 at the earliest, considered to be more plausible. (ANDERSEN 2001, 33–36; cf. BUUS 1987). Although in agreement with Weibull on the dating of the preserved text, SIEGWART argued for an even later reception and use of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; at Lund, ca. 1140–1145. To some extent in accordance with SCHMID, he contested the cathedral chapter of Lund as its original recipient, and suggested that the text had been used first by the Augustinian canons at Dalby, 10 km east of Lund, with whom the canons of Lund were in confraternity (SCHMID 1944, 53–59, 64–65; SIEGWART 1960, 89). However, the evidence for such a scenario is scant; and moreover, a decisive recent re-dating of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; to ca. 1098 removes the only real obstacle to Weibull’s earlier dating (cf. DEUTZ 1993, 11–12; cf. DEUTZ 1990, 32 n. 128, 35 n. 141). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most plausible view is that the preserved &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; were in use at the cathedral of Lund from 30 June 1123 at the latest, the day of consecration of the crypt church. The contents of the text in addition to its organisation indicate that the manuscript was written in Lund and from the very beginning designed to serve the local community of canons regular (CIARDI 2004b, esp. 16–18; cf. Summary of contents). Until recently is has been assumed that regular life, i.e. the Rule of Aachen and the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039;, was abandoned at about 1140, perhaps in connection with the consecration of the high altar in 1145, at which time the capitulary is thought to have been replaced by the so called &#039;&#039;Liber Daticus vetustior&#039;&#039; (Lund, University Library, MS 7) (WEIBULL 1923). A closer look into the origin, character, and content of the &#039;&#039;Liber Daticus&#039;&#039;, however along with the fact that entries were added to the obituary of the older capitulary for another three decades, shows that these codices had different purposes and functions (BREENGAARD 1982; EKSTRÖM 1985; GELTING 2004; cf. WEIBULL 1923). Part of the older capitulary, including the rule and the customary, may well have been employed daily by the chapter of Lund until the 1170s.&lt;br /&gt;
	&lt;br /&gt;
Although fairly plausible suggestions have been made, there is no evidence of how the source was brought to Lund in the first place (ANDERSEN 2001; SIEGWART 1960).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Summary of contents ==&lt;br /&gt;
The text is divided into 35 chapters of various lengths, and offers a detailed instruction about how the daily life in the cathedral community should be undertaken. The content may be categorised thematically as follows: Ch. 1–2: On the receiving of a new brother: eligibility, fidelity, and obedience is emphasised; ch. 3–14: On the daily life in the community: instructions about the &#039;&#039;capitulum&#039;&#039; (i.e. the daily assembly); on the divine office and the celebrating of mass, on discipline, and liturgical vessels and vestments; ch. 15: On the blessing of a travelling brother; ch. 16–23, 27: On the offices of the community: directions and instructions of the officials; on the elections (bishop, provost, and dean); ch. 24–26: On the &#039;&#039;mandatum&#039;&#039; liturgy (i.e. the washing of feet); ch. 28–35: On the death of a brother and on confraternity (CIARDI 2004a, 114–118; cf. BUUS 1978, 46–48). The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; differ from the source in various ways: private property is allowed, and consequently, more stress is laid upon the difference between canons and monks; the basic Rule referred to in Lund is the Rule of Aachen, not the Rule of St Augustine as in Marbach; the chapter on the election of a provost at Marbach is used as instructions for episcopal elections in Lund, whereas the origin of the corresponding chapter on the provost in the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; is unidentified to this day and may be a domestic product of the chapter in Lund; furthermore, the admission of new members to the community is characterized in Lund by a more ritual or liturgical procedure; and, finally, the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; are more thematically arranged (BUUS 1978, 36–45).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Composition and style ==&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; were written by one single hand (hand &#039;&#039;f&#039;&#039; in WEIBULL 1923). According to the palaeographical analysis this scribe was active for a very long time, from ca. 1120 to after 1145, and has left his marks in most of the manuscripts of local origin in the capitulary (WEIBULL 1923, XCVII–XCVIII; KROMAN 1960, XIX–XXVI). The scribe/editor of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; – most likely one of the canons, e.g. the &#039;&#039;cantor&#039;&#039; – has undertaken a most conscious adaptation of the source to the immediate ecclesiastical situation. The most striking examples are the instructions for the election and designation of the provost (106r–110r), for which there is no identified source, and the chapter on the (canonical) episcopal election (fols. 105r–106r).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Sources ==&lt;br /&gt;
The source of &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; was identified in 1908 by JØRGENSEN as the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; of the reformed congregation of Augustine canons in Marbach, in Alsace (JØRGENSEN 1908). Recently the oldest and major parts of the source have been dated to ca. 1098. The discovery of the Rule of St Augustine in the mid-eleventh century, and the revival of a more monastic type of clerical communities, had led to the development of customaries for such communities. These customaries usually incorporated a lot of material from the customs of the Benedictine congregation of Cluny, as was the case with the Consuetudines Lundenses (SIEGWART 1960; DEUTZ 1990, 1993; cf. Summary of contents). The relation between the Cluniac regulations and the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; has been thoroughly investigated, and it has been suggested that a Cluniac influence upon the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; in all probability derived from the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; only (BUUS 1978), and not from a local Benedictine tradition such as the monastery of All Saints in Lund, as had previously been suggested (SCHMID 1944). The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; is the oldest identified, and most independently compiled, version of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039;, which are otherwise known solely from manuscripts later than the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; (BUUS 1978, 24–27; cf. SIEGWART 1960).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Purpose and audience ==&lt;br /&gt;
Although some kind of clerical community may have been affiliated to the oldest episcopal church of Lund, i.e. already from the 1060s and onward, the deed of King St. Canute IV in 1085 is the oldest written evidence of an officially-approved cathedral community. Benefices, or prebends, were soon established, and in the following decades a constant development and extension of the chapter took place as additional benefices were attached to its officials and the regular life was adopted. In accordance with Weibull’s work on the capitulary and its various parts, it has been asserted that the preserved Rule of Aachen was copied c. 1100 whereas the more “up-to-date” customary was added in the 1120s (see further WEIBULL 1923, 1946; CIARDI 2003, 2004b; PILTZ 2003). An analysis most recently undertaken by German scholars, however, calls this dating into question. In their opinion, the end of the first third of the twelfth century is a more probable date of origin of the Rule of Aachen, which indicates that the copies of the Rule and the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; are more or less contemporary. Even if it is plausible that an organised regular life was lived in Lund before the 1120s, the instructions for it have not been preserved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The instructions given in the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; correspond well to the major duties of a medieval clerical community such as a cathedral chapter, e.g. the liturgy of the cathedral, ecclesiastical jurisdiction, and pastoral care; simultaneously, the text bears witness to the conditions and needs of the local community at Lund. The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; were used as additional regulations to the popular and much more generally-phrased Rule of Aachen of 816. Accordingly the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; ought to be interpreted in the light of the older Rule, which is referred to already in the second chapter (fols. 92v–93r): &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Quia igitur ad canonicam dignus quisque qualiter ueniat ostendimus, nunc is, qui ad illam digne peruenerit, in ea qualiter uiuere deberet demonstrandum esset, sed quia satis inde dictum est, sicut in superioribus huius libelli capitulis continetur, nunc aliquid dicere supersedi&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the liturgical services in the cathedral, the core of the life of the community was the daily assembly, or chapter, which all the members were obliged to attend. Reading aloud from the Rule and the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; was one of functions performed in the chapter, and, in addition, the allocation of the duties of the day and matters of discipline were discussed, and the commemoration of the dead was proclaimed (fols. 96r–96v): &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Fratribus in capitolio conuenientibus lector aliquid de regula uel sermonibus de communi uita scriptis incepturus ‘Iube domine’ dicat et hanc benedictionem accipiat ‘Regularibus disciplini instruat nos omnipotens et misericors dominus. Amen.’ Finita uero lectione de regula statim sub una continuatione uocis kalendarium cum luna et natalitiis sanctorum pronuntiet. Tunc hęc oratio a sacerdote [h]ebdomadario subinferatur ‘Preciosa est.’&#039;&#039; […] &#039;&#039;Mox breuiarius uel idem lector indicet in tabula, qui fraters in sequenti matutina uel legere uel cantare debeant. Postea anniuersarios mortuorum recitet, si qui die illa fuerint. Pro quibus totus conuentus studiose decantet hunc psalmum ‘De profundis.&#039;&#039;’ […] &#039;&#039;His finitis de diuinis officiis si opus est tractent. Deinde qui aliquid dicere habuerint, aut de se aut de aliis, loquentur&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Medieval reception, textual transmission ==&lt;br /&gt;
There is no evidence of a later transmission of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Bibliography ==&lt;br /&gt;
*ANDERSEN, M. G. 2001: “The Consuetudines canonicae of Lund”, Scandia 67, 31–39.&lt;br /&gt;
*• BUUS, E. (ed.) 1978: &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses. Statutter for kannikesamfundet i Lund c. 1123&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*BREENGAARD, C. 1982: &#039;&#039;Muren om Israels hus: regnum og sacerdotium i Danmark 1050–1170&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*BUUS, E. &amp;amp; B. A. MØLLER 1987: &#039;&#039;Herre – vasker du mine fødder?: Mandatumliturgien i Marbach og Lund: studier i håndskriftet Necrologium Lundense (o.1130); with a summary in English&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*• CIARDI, A. M. 2003: &#039;&#039;Lundakanikernas levnadsregler. Aachenregeln och Consuetudines canonicae. Översättning från latinet med inledning och noter&#039;&#039; (Meddelanden från kyrkohistoriska arkivet i Lund, n.s. 5), Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*CIARDI, A. M. 2004a: “&#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; – lundakanikernas levnadsregel vid 1100-talets början”, in &#039;&#039;Lund – medeltida kyrkometropol&#039;&#039;, eds. P.- O. Ahrén &amp;amp; A. Jarlert (Bibliotheca Historico-Ecclesiastica Lundensis 47), Lund, 105–22.&lt;br /&gt;
*• CIARDI, A. M. 2004b: “När togs lundakanikernas Consuetudines egentligen i bruk?: Reflektioner kring texttradering och traditionsförmedling i 1120-talets Lund”, &#039;&#039;Kyrkohistorisk årsskrift&#039;&#039; 104, Uppsala, 11–21.&lt;br /&gt;
*DEUTZ, H. 1993: “Einleitung”, in &#039;&#039;Consuetudines canonicorum regularium Rodenses. Die Lebensordnung des Regularkanonikerstiftes Klosterrath&#039;&#039;, eds. N. Brox et al. (Fontes Christiani 11, 1), Freiburg, 7–109.&lt;br /&gt;
*DEUTZ, H. 1990: &#039;&#039;Geistliches und geistiges Leben im Regularkanonikerstift Klosterrath im 12. und 13. Jahrhundert&#039;&#039; (Bonner historische Forschungen 54), Siegburg.&lt;br /&gt;
*EKSTRÖM, P. 1985: &#039;&#039;Libri antiquiores Ecclesiæ et Capituli Lundensis. Lunds domkyrkas äldsta liturgiska böcker. Katalog utarbetad vid Lunds universitetsbiblioteks handskriftsavdelning&#039;&#039; (English translation by M. Larsson), Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*EKSTRÖM, P. 1995: “Skriptoriet i Laurentiusklostret”, in &#039;&#039;Bokkulturen i Lund&#039;&#039; (Kulturens Årsbok 1995), Lund, 45–58.&lt;br /&gt;
*GELTING, M. H. 2004, “Da Eskil ville være ærkebiskop af Roskilde: Roskildekrøniken, &#039;&#039;Liber daticus Lundensis&#039;&#039; og det danske ærkesædes ophævelse 1133–1138”, in &#039;&#039;Ett annat 1100-tal: Individ, kollektiv och kulturella mönster i medeltidens Danmark&#039;&#039;, eds. P. Carelli, L. Hermanson &amp;amp; H. Sanders, Gothenburg &amp;amp; Stockholm, 181–229.&lt;br /&gt;
*JØRGENSEN, E. 1908: &#039;&#039;Fremmed Indflydelse under den Danske Kirkes tidligeste Udvikling&#039;&#039; (Det Kgl. Danske Videnskabernes Selskabs Skrifter. Historisk of Filosofisk afdelning, ser. 7, I, 2), Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*•  KROMAN, E. (ed.) 1960: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: codex mediaevalis VItus Bibliothecae Universitatis Lundensis&#039;&#039;, eds. I. Brøndum-Nielsen &amp;amp; E. Kroman (CCD 1), Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*PILTZ, A. 2003: “En dag i katedralen”, in Lund – &#039;&#039;medeltida kyrkometropol&#039;&#039;, eds. P.-O. Ahrén &amp;amp; A. Jarlert (Bibliotheca Historico-Ecclesiastica Lundensis 47), Lund, 123–44.&lt;br /&gt;
*SCHMID, T. 1944: “Beiträge zur mittelalterlichen Kultleben”, &#039;&#039;Ephemerides Liturgicæ&#039;&#039; 58, 50–87.&lt;br /&gt;
*SIEGWART, J. 1960: “Einleitung”, in &#039;&#039;Die Consuetudines des Augustiner-Chorherrenstiftes Marbach im Elsass (12. Jahrhundert)&#039;&#039; (Spicilegium Friburgense, 10), Freiburg, 3–98.&lt;br /&gt;
*• WEIBULL, L. (ed.) 1923: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: Lunds domkyrkas nekrologium&#039;&#039; (Monumenta Scaniæ Historica), Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*WEIBULL, L. 1946: &#039;&#039;Skånes kyrka: från älsta tid till Jakob Erlandsens död 1274&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Consuetudines_Lundenses&amp;diff=925</id>
		<title>Consuetudines Lundenses</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Consuetudines_Lundenses&amp;diff=925"/>
		<updated>2012-12-22T09:59:39Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Anna Minara Ciardi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The anonymous &#039;&#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039;&#039; (Customary of Lund) were written before 1123, most probably in Lund. The manuscript is preserved in its entirety in the capitulary, &#039;&#039;liber capitularis&#039;&#039;, of Lund, sometimes termed the &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense&#039;&#039;, one of the oldest codices of medieval Scandinavia (Lund, University Library, MS 6, fols. 92r–123v.). The immediate source of the Consuetudines Lundenses, which were used by the regular canons of Lund as customary or supplementary regulations to the Rule of Aachen, were the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; from Marbach, Alsace.  &lt;br /&gt;
==-==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Title=====&lt;br /&gt;
In accordance with the rubric, &#039;&#039;Incipiunt consuetudines canonice. In primis qualiter quisque ueniat ad canonicam&#039;&#039; I. capitulum., the text has also been recognized as &#039;&#039;Consuetudines canonic(a)e&#039;&#039;, albeit the term “&#039;&#039;consuetudines&#039;&#039;” is rather a classification of genre, i.e. customary or supplementary regulations (JØRGENSEN 1908, p. 137 &amp;amp; BUUS 1978, pp. 34–36).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Nouiter quis ueniens ad canonicam professionem, non facile recipiatur a fratribus, nisi persona adeo nota fuerit, ut utilitatem ęcclesię conferre uideatur&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
[…] &#039;&#039;ut tuis mandatis obedientes et pro inuicem orantes te gubernante corde saluari mereamur et corpore et ad ęternam beatitudinem peruenire ualeamus. Qui cum patre et spiritu sancto&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
64 pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Editions====&lt;br /&gt;
*HAMMAR, A.N. 1868–1869: “Consuetudines Canonicae, Lunds domkapitels äldsta statuter. Ur Necrologium Lundense utgifvna af Arnold Hammar”, in &#039;&#039;Bidrag till Samlingar till Skånes historia, fornkunskap och beskrifning&#039;&#039; (Tidskrift utgifven af Föreningen för Skånes fornminnen och historia genom Martin Weibull 1, Lund, 1–28 (includes a brief introduction and minor codicological and linguistic remarks on the text).&lt;br /&gt;
*• WEIBULL, L. 1923: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: Lunds domkyrkas nekrologium&#039;&#039; (Monumenta Scaniæ Historica), Lund, 14–45 (contains a comprehensive introduction (V–CII), a thorough palaeographical and codicological analysis, occasional commentaries on the layout of the manuscript, and references to the source).&lt;br /&gt;
*• KROMAN, E. 1960: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: codex mediaevalis VItus Bibliothecae Universitatis Lundensis&#039;&#039;, eds. I. Brøndum-Nielsen &amp;amp; E. Kroman (CCD 1), Copenhagen, 185–248 (a facsimile edition, including an introduction (pp. XI–XXVI) with a discussion on the dating of the manuscript and some palaeographical remarks; mainly consistent with WEIBULL 1923).&lt;br /&gt;
*• BUUS, E. 1978: &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses. Statutter for kannikesamfundet i Lund c. 1123&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen, 109–178 (a critical edition with a summary in German with a comprehensive introduction (pp. 11–106) to the manuscript and its contents, sources and the transmission of the text; a concordance of chapters is included).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Electronic resources====&lt;br /&gt;
The manuscript has been digitally photographed and is available at the St. Laurentius digital manuscript library Lund University Library, see [http://laurentius.lub.lu.se/]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
(Swedish) CIARDI, A.M. 2003: &#039;&#039;Lundakanikernas levnadsregler. Aachenregeln och Consuetudines canonicae. Översättning från latinet med inledning och noter&#039;&#039; (Meddelanden från kyrkohistoriska arkivet i Lund, n.s. 5), Lund, 59–86 (transl. from BUUS 1978; includes an introduction to the text and its use, commentaries on the translation, biblical references, and explanations of the terminology).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Date and place==&lt;br /&gt;
The dating and the provenance of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; have been the object of a long-lasting scholarly debate (for an overview, see ANDERSEN 2001 &amp;amp; CIARDI 2004b). In accordance with the codicological and palaeographical observations undertaken by Weibull several scholars have argued that the text was in use already in 1123 (WEIBULL 1923, LXXV; cf. KROMAN 1960; BUUS 1978; EKSTRÖM 1985; CIARDI 2003, 2004a–b). However, owing to the dating of the source, &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039;, which were thought to have been composed 1121–1123, this earlier dating of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; was called into question and a later dating, i.e. 1130 at the earliest, considered to be more plausible. (ANDERSEN 2001, 33–36; cf. BUUS 1987). Although in agreement with Weibull on the dating of the preserved text, SIEGWART argued for an even later reception and use of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; at Lund, ca. 1140–1145. To some extent in accordance with SCHMID, he contested the cathedral chapter of Lund as its original recipient, and suggested that the text had been used first by the Augustinian canons at Dalby, 10 km east of Lund, with whom the canons of Lund were in confraternity (SCHMID 1944, 53–59, 64–65; SIEGWART 1960, 89). However, the evidence for such a scenario is scant; and moreover, a decisive recent re-dating of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; to ca. 1098 removes the only real obstacle to Weibull’s earlier dating (cf. DEUTZ 1993, 11–12; cf. DEUTZ 1990, 32 n. 128, 35 n. 141). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most plausible view is that the preserved &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; were in use at the cathedral of Lund from 30 June 1123 at the latest, the day of consecration of the crypt church. The contents of the text in addition to its organisation indicate that the manuscript was written in Lund and from the very beginning designed to serve the local community of canons regular (CIARDI 2004b, esp. 16–18; cf. Summary of contents). Until recently is has been assumed that regular life, i.e. the Rule of Aachen and the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039;, was abandoned at about 1140, perhaps in connection with the consecration of the high altar in 1145, at which time the capitulary is thought to have been replaced by the so called &#039;&#039;Liber Daticus vetustior&#039;&#039; (Lund, University Library, MS 7) (WEIBULL 1923). A closer look into the origin, character, and content of the &#039;&#039;Liber Daticus&#039;&#039;, however along with the fact that entries were added to the obituary of the older capitulary for another three decades, shows that these codices had different purposes and functions (BREENGAARD 1982; EKSTRÖM 1985; GELTING 2004; cf. WEIBULL 1923). Part of the older capitulary, including the rule and the customary, may well have been employed daily by the chapter of Lund until the 1170s.&lt;br /&gt;
	&lt;br /&gt;
Although fairly plausible suggestions have been made, there is no evidence of how the source was brought to Lund in the first place (ANDERSEN 2001; SIEGWART 1960).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Summary of contents ==&lt;br /&gt;
The text is divided into 35 chapters of various lengths, and offers a detailed instruction about how the daily life in the cathedral community should be undertaken. The content may be categorised thematically as follows: Ch. 1–2: On the receiving of a new brother: eligibility, fidelity, and obedience is emphasised; ch. 3–14: On the daily life in the community: instructions about the &#039;&#039;capitulum&#039;&#039; (i.e. the daily assembly); on the divine office and the celebrating of mass, on discipline, and liturgical vessels and vestments; ch. 15: On the blessing of a travelling brother; ch. 16–23, 27: On the offices of the community: directions and instructions of the officials; on the elections (bishop, provost, and dean); ch. 24–26: On the &#039;&#039;mandatum&#039;&#039; liturgy (i.e. the washing of feet); ch. 28–35: On the death of a brother and on confraternity (CIARDI 2004a, 114–118; cf. BUUS 1978, 46–48). The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; differ from the source in various ways: private property is allowed, and consequently, more stress is laid upon the difference between canons and monks; the basic Rule referred to in Lund is the Rule of Aachen, not the Rule of St Augustine as in Marbach; the chapter on the election of a provost at Marbach is used as instructions for episcopal elections in Lund, whereas the origin of the corresponding chapter on the provost in the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; is unidentified to this day and may be a domestic product of the chapter in Lund; furthermore, the admission of new members to the community is characterized in Lund by a more ritual or liturgical procedure; and, finally, the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; are more thematically arranged (BUUS 1978, 36–45).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Composition and style ==&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; were written by one single hand (hand &#039;&#039;f&#039;&#039; in WEIBULL 1923). According to the palaeographical analysis this scribe was active for a very long time, from ca. 1120 to after 1145, and has left his marks in most of the manuscripts of local origin in the capitulary (WEIBULL 1923, XCVII–XCVIII; KROMAN 1960, XIX–XXVI). The scribe/editor of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; – most likely one of the canons, e.g. the &#039;&#039;cantor&#039;&#039; – has undertaken a most conscious adaptation of the source to the immediate ecclesiastical situation. The most striking examples are the instructions for the election and designation of the provost (106r–110r), for which there is no identified source, and the chapter on the (canonical) episcopal election (fols. 105r–106r).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Sources ==&lt;br /&gt;
The source of &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; was identified in 1908 by JØRGENSEN as the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; of the reformed congregation of Augustine canons in Marbach, in Alsace (JØRGENSEN 1908). Recently the oldest and major parts of the source have been dated to ca. 1098. The discovery of the Rule of St Augustine in the mid-eleventh century, and the revival of a more monastic type of clerical communities, had led to the development of customaries for such communities. These customaries usually incorporated a lot of material from the customs of the Benedictine congregation of Cluny, as was the case with the Consuetudines Lundenses (SIEGWART 1960; DEUTZ 1990, 1993; cf. Summary of contents). The relation between the Cluniac regulations and the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; has been thoroughly investigated, and it has been suggested that a Cluniac influence upon the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; in all probability derived from the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; only (BUUS 1978), and not from a local Benedictine tradition such as the monastery of All Saints in Lund, as had previously been suggested (SCHMID 1944). The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; is the oldest identified, and most independently compiled, version of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039;, which are otherwise known solely from manuscripts later than the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; (BUUS 1978, 24–27; cf. SIEGWART 1960).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Purpose and audience ==&lt;br /&gt;
Although some kind of clerical community may have been affiliated to the oldest episcopal church of Lund, i.e. already from the 1060s and onward, the deed of King St. Canute IV in 1085 is the oldest written evidence of an officially-approved cathedral community. Benefices, or prebends, were soon established, and in the following decades a constant development and extension of the chapter took place as additional benefices were attached to its officials and the regular life was adopted. In accordance with Weibull’s work on the capitulary and its various parts, it has been asserted that the preserved Rule of Aachen was copied c. 1100 whereas the more “up-to-date” customary was added in the 1120s (see further WEIBULL 1923, 1946; CIARDI 2003, 2004b; PILTZ 2003). An analysis most recently undertaken by German scholars, however, calls this dating into question. In their opinion, the end of the first third of the twelfth century is a more probable date of origin of the Rule of Aachen, which indicates that the copies of the Rule and the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; are more or less contemporary. Even if it is plausible that an organised regular life was lived in Lund before the 1120s, the instructions for it have not been preserved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The instructions given in the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; correspond well to the major duties of a medieval clerical community such as a cathedral chapter, e.g. the liturgy of the cathedral, ecclesiastical jurisdiction, and pastoral care; simultaneously, the text bears witness to the conditions and needs of the local community at Lund. The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; were used as additional regulations to the popular and much more generally-phrased Rule of Aachen of 816. Accordingly the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; ought to be interpreted in the light of the older Rule, which is referred to already in the second chapter (fols. 92v–93r): &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Quia igitur ad canonicam dignus quisque qualiter ueniat ostendimus, nunc is, qui ad illam digne peruenerit, in ea qualiter uiuere deberet demonstrandum esset, sed quia satis inde dictum est, sicut in superioribus huius libelli capitulis continetur, nunc aliquid dicere supersedi&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the liturgical services in the cathedral, the core of the life of the community was the daily assembly, or chapter, which all the members were obliged to attend. Reading aloud from the Rule and the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; was one of functions performed in the chapter, and, in addition, the allocation of the duties of the day and matters of discipline were discussed, and the commemoration of the dead was proclaimed (fols. 96r–96v): &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Fratribus in capitolio conuenientibus lector aliquid de regula uel sermonibus de communi uita scriptis incepturus ‘Iube domine’ dicat et hanc benedictionem accipiat ‘Regularibus disciplini instruat nos omnipotens et misericors dominus. Amen.’ Finita uero lectione de regula statim sub una continuatione uocis kalendarium cum luna et natalitiis sanctorum pronuntiet. Tunc hęc oratio a sacerdote [h]ebdomadario subinferatur ‘Preciosa est.’&#039;&#039; […] &#039;&#039;Mox breuiarius uel idem lector indicet in tabula, qui fraters in sequenti matutina uel legere uel cantare debeant. Postea anniuersarios mortuorum recitet, si qui die illa fuerint. Pro quibus totus conuentus studiose decantet hunc psalmum ‘De profundis.&#039;&#039;’ […] &#039;&#039;His finitis de diuinis officiis si opus est tractent. Deinde qui aliquid dicere habuerint, aut de se aut de aliis, loquentur&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Medieval reception, textual transmission ==&lt;br /&gt;
There is no evidence of a later transmission of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Bibliography ==&lt;br /&gt;
*ANDERSEN, M. G. 2001: “The Consuetudines canonicae of Lund”, Scandia 67, 31–39.&lt;br /&gt;
*• BUUS, E. (ed.) 1978: &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses. Statutter for kannikesamfundet i Lund c. 1123&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*BREENGAARD, C. 1982: &#039;&#039;Muren om Israels hus: regnum og sacerdotium i Danmark 1050–1170&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*BUUS, E. &amp;amp; B. A. MØLLER 1987: &#039;&#039;Herre – vasker du mine fødder?: Mandatumliturgien i Marbach og Lund: studier i håndskriftet Necrologium Lundense (o.1130); with a summary in English&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*• CIARDI, A. M. 2003: &#039;&#039;Lundakanikernas levnadsregler. Aachenregeln och Consuetudines canonicae. Översättning från latinet med inledning och noter&#039;&#039; (Meddelanden från kyrkohistoriska arkivet i Lund, n.s. 5), Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*CIARDI, A. M. 2004a: “&#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; – lundakanikernas levnadsregel vid 1100-talets början”, in &#039;&#039;Lund – medeltida kyrkometropol&#039;&#039;, eds. P.- O. Ahrén &amp;amp; A. Jarlert (Bibliotheca Historico-Ecclesiastica Lundensis 47), Lund, 105–22.&lt;br /&gt;
*• CIARDI, A. M. 2004b: “När togs lundakanikernas Consuetudines egentligen i bruk?: Reflektioner kring texttradering och traditionsförmedling i 1120-talets Lund”, &#039;&#039;Kyrkohistorisk årsskrift&#039;&#039; 104, Uppsala, 11–21.&lt;br /&gt;
*DEUTZ, H. 1993: “Einleitung”, in &#039;&#039;Consuetudines canonicorum regularium Rodenses. Die Lebensordnung des Regularkanonikerstiftes Klosterrath&#039;&#039;, eds. N. Brox et al. (Fontes Christiani 11, 1), Freiburg, 7–109.&lt;br /&gt;
*DEUTZ, H. 1990: &#039;&#039;Geistliches und geistiges Leben im Regularkanonikerstift Klosterrath im 12. und 13. Jahrhundert&#039;&#039; (Bonner historische Forschungen 54), Siegburg.&lt;br /&gt;
*EKSTRÖM, P. 1985: &#039;&#039;Libri antiquiores Ecclesiæ et Capituli Lundensis. Lunds domkyrkas äldsta liturgiska böcker. Katalog utarbetad vid Lunds universitetsbiblioteks handskriftsavdelning&#039;&#039; (English translation by M. Larsson), Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*EKSTRÖM, P. 1995: “Skriptoriet i Laurentiusklostret”, in &#039;&#039;Bokkulturen i Lund&#039;&#039; (Kulturens Årsbok 1995), Lund, 45–58.&lt;br /&gt;
*GELTING, M. H. 2004, “Da Eskil ville være ærkebiskop af Roskilde: Roskildekrøniken, &#039;&#039;Liber daticus Lundensis&#039;&#039; og det danske ærkesædes ophævelse 1133–1138”, in &#039;&#039;Ett annat 1100-tal: Individ, kollektiv och kulturella mönster i medeltidens Danmark&#039;&#039;, eds. P. Carelli, L. Hermanson &amp;amp; H. Sanders, Gothenburg &amp;amp; Stockholm, 181–229.&lt;br /&gt;
*JØRGENSEN, E. 1908: &#039;&#039;Fremmed Indflydelse under den Danske Kirkes tidligeste Udvikling&#039;&#039; (Det Kgl. Danske Videnskabernes Selskabs Skrifter. Historisk of Filosofisk afdelning, ser. 7, I, 2), Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*•  KROMAN, E. (ed.) 1960: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: codex mediaevalis VItus Bibliothecae Universitatis Lundensis&#039;&#039;, eds. I. Brøndum-Nielsen &amp;amp; E. Kroman (CCD 1), Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*PILTZ, A. 2003: “En dag i katedralen”, in Lund – &#039;&#039;medeltida kyrkometropol&#039;&#039;, eds. P.-O. Ahrén &amp;amp; A. Jarlert (Bibliotheca Historico-Ecclesiastica Lundensis 47), Lund, 123–44.&lt;br /&gt;
*SCHMID, T. 1944: “Beiträge zur mittelalterlichen Kultleben”, &#039;&#039;Ephemerides Liturgicæ&#039;&#039; 58, 50–87.&lt;br /&gt;
*SIEGWART, J. 1960: “Einleitung”, in &#039;&#039;Die Consuetudines des Augustiner-Chorherrenstiftes Marbach im Elsass (12. Jahrhundert)&#039;&#039; (Spicilegium Friburgense, 10), Freiburg, 3–98.&lt;br /&gt;
*• WEIBULL, L. (ed.) 1923: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: Lunds domkyrkas nekrologium&#039;&#039; (Monumenta Scaniæ Historica), Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*WEIBULL, L. 1946: &#039;&#039;Skånes kyrka: från älsta tid till Jakob Erlandsens död 1274&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Consuetudines_Lundenses&amp;diff=924</id>
		<title>Consuetudines Lundenses</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Consuetudines_Lundenses&amp;diff=924"/>
		<updated>2012-12-22T09:58:40Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: /* Medieval reception, textual transmission */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Anna Minara Ciardi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The anonymous &#039;&#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039;&#039; (Customary of Lund) were written before 1123, most probably in Lund. The manuscript is preserved in its entirety in the capitulary, &#039;&#039;liber capitularis&#039;&#039;, of Lund, sometimes termed the Necrologium Lundense, one of the oldest codices of medieval Scandinavia (Lund, University Library, MS 6, fols. 92r–123v.). The immediate source of the Consuetudines Lundenses, which were used by the regular canons of Lund as customary or supplementary regulations to the Rule of Aachen, were the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; from Marbach, Alsace.  &lt;br /&gt;
==-==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Title=====&lt;br /&gt;
In accordance with the rubric, &#039;&#039;Incipiunt consuetudines canonice. In primis qualiter quisque ueniat ad canonicam&#039;&#039; I. capitulum., the text has also been recognized as &#039;&#039;Consuetudines canonic(a)e&#039;&#039;, albeit the term “&#039;&#039;consuetudines&#039;&#039;” is rather a classification of genre, i.e. customary or supplementary regulations (JØRGENSEN 1908, p. 137 &amp;amp; BUUS 1978, pp. 34–36).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Nouiter quis ueniens ad canonicam professionem, non facile recipiatur a fratribus, nisi persona adeo nota fuerit, ut utilitatem ęcclesię conferre uideatur&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
[…] &#039;&#039;ut tuis mandatis obedientes et pro inuicem orantes te gubernante corde saluari mereamur et corpore et ad ęternam beatitudinem peruenire ualeamus. Qui cum patre et spiritu sancto&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
64 pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Editions====&lt;br /&gt;
*HAMMAR, A.N. 1868–1869: “Consuetudines Canonicae, Lunds domkapitels äldsta statuter. Ur Necrologium Lundense utgifvna af Arnold Hammar”, in &#039;&#039;Bidrag till Samlingar till Skånes historia, fornkunskap och beskrifning&#039;&#039; (Tidskrift utgifven af Föreningen för Skånes fornminnen och historia genom Martin Weibull 1, Lund, 1–28 (includes a brief introduction and minor codicological and linguistic remarks on the text).&lt;br /&gt;
*• WEIBULL, L. 1923: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: Lunds domkyrkas nekrologium&#039;&#039; (Monumenta Scaniæ Historica), Lund, 14–45 (contains a comprehensive introduction (V–CII), a thorough palaeographical and codicological analysis, occasional commentaries on the layout of the manuscript, and references to the source).&lt;br /&gt;
*• KROMAN, E. 1960: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: codex mediaevalis VItus Bibliothecae Universitatis Lundensis&#039;&#039;, eds. I. Brøndum-Nielsen &amp;amp; E. Kroman (CCD 1), Copenhagen, 185–248 (a facsimile edition, including an introduction (pp. XI–XXVI) with a discussion on the dating of the manuscript and some palaeographical remarks; mainly consistent with WEIBULL 1923).&lt;br /&gt;
*• BUUS, E. 1978: &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses. Statutter for kannikesamfundet i Lund c. 1123&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen, 109–178 (a critical edition with a summary in German with a comprehensive introduction (pp. 11–106) to the manuscript and its contents, sources and the transmission of the text; a concordance of chapters is included).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Electronic resources====&lt;br /&gt;
The manuscript has been digitally photographed and is available at the St. Laurentius digital manuscript library Lund University Library, see [http://laurentius.lub.lu.se/]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
(Swedish) CIARDI, A.M. 2003: &#039;&#039;Lundakanikernas levnadsregler. Aachenregeln och Consuetudines canonicae. Översättning från latinet med inledning och noter&#039;&#039; (Meddelanden från kyrkohistoriska arkivet i Lund, n.s. 5), Lund, 59–86 (transl. from BUUS 1978; includes an introduction to the text and its use, commentaries on the translation, biblical references, and explanations of the terminology).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Date and place==&lt;br /&gt;
The dating and the provenance of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; have been the object of a long-lasting scholarly debate (for an overview, see ANDERSEN 2001 &amp;amp; CIARDI 2004b). In accordance with the codicological and palaeographical observations undertaken by Weibull several scholars have argued that the text was in use already in 1123 (WEIBULL 1923, LXXV; cf. KROMAN 1960; BUUS 1978; EKSTRÖM 1985; CIARDI 2003, 2004a–b). However, owing to the dating of the source, &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039;, which were thought to have been composed 1121–1123, this earlier dating of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; was called into question and a later dating, i.e. 1130 at the earliest, considered to be more plausible. (ANDERSEN 2001, 33–36; cf. BUUS 1987). Although in agreement with Weibull on the dating of the preserved text, SIEGWART argued for an even later reception and use of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; at Lund, ca. 1140–1145. To some extent in accordance with SCHMID, he contested the cathedral chapter of Lund as its original recipient, and suggested that the text had been used first by the Augustinian canons at Dalby, 10 km east of Lund, with whom the canons of Lund were in confraternity (SCHMID 1944, 53–59, 64–65; SIEGWART 1960, 89). However, the evidence for such a scenario is scant; and moreover, a decisive recent re-dating of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; to ca. 1098 removes the only real obstacle to Weibull’s earlier dating (cf. DEUTZ 1993, 11–12; cf. DEUTZ 1990, 32 n. 128, 35 n. 141). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most plausible view is that the preserved &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; were in use at the cathedral of Lund from 30 June 1123 at the latest, the day of consecration of the crypt church. The contents of the text in addition to its organisation indicate that the manuscript was written in Lund and from the very beginning designed to serve the local community of canons regular (CIARDI 2004b, esp. 16–18; cf. Summary of contents). Until recently is has been assumed that regular life, i.e. the Rule of Aachen and the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039;, was abandoned at about 1140, perhaps in connection with the consecration of the high altar in 1145, at which time the capitulary is thought to have been replaced by the so called &#039;&#039;Liber Daticus vetustior&#039;&#039; (Lund, University Library, MS 7) (WEIBULL 1923). A closer look into the origin, character, and content of the &#039;&#039;Liber Daticus&#039;&#039;, however along with the fact that entries were added to the obituary of the older capitulary for another three decades, shows that these codices had different purposes and functions (BREENGAARD 1982; EKSTRÖM 1985; GELTING 2004; cf. WEIBULL 1923). Part of the older capitulary, including the rule and the customary, may well have been employed daily by the chapter of Lund until the 1170s.&lt;br /&gt;
	&lt;br /&gt;
Although fairly plausible suggestions have been made, there is no evidence of how the source was brought to Lund in the first place (ANDERSEN 2001; SIEGWART 1960).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Summary of contents ==&lt;br /&gt;
The text is divided into 35 chapters of various lengths, and offers a detailed instruction about how the daily life in the cathedral community should be undertaken. The content may be categorised thematically as follows: Ch. 1–2: On the receiving of a new brother: eligibility, fidelity, and obedience is emphasised; ch. 3–14: On the daily life in the community: instructions about the &#039;&#039;capitulum&#039;&#039; (i.e. the daily assembly); on the divine office and the celebrating of mass, on discipline, and liturgical vessels and vestments; ch. 15: On the blessing of a travelling brother; ch. 16–23, 27: On the offices of the community: directions and instructions of the officials; on the elections (bishop, provost, and dean); ch. 24–26: On the &#039;&#039;mandatum&#039;&#039; liturgy (i.e. the washing of feet); ch. 28–35: On the death of a brother and on confraternity (CIARDI 2004a, 114–118; cf. BUUS 1978, 46–48). The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; differ from the source in various ways: private property is allowed, and consequently, more stress is laid upon the difference between canons and monks; the basic Rule referred to in Lund is the Rule of Aachen, not the Rule of St Augustine as in Marbach; the chapter on the election of a provost at Marbach is used as instructions for episcopal elections in Lund, whereas the origin of the corresponding chapter on the provost in the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; is unidentified to this day and may be a domestic product of the chapter in Lund; furthermore, the admission of new members to the community is characterized in Lund by a more ritual or liturgical procedure; and, finally, the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; are more thematically arranged (BUUS 1978, 36–45).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Composition and style ==&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; were written by one single hand (hand &#039;&#039;f&#039;&#039; in WEIBULL 1923). According to the palaeographical analysis this scribe was active for a very long time, from ca. 1120 to after 1145, and has left his marks in most of the manuscripts of local origin in the capitulary (WEIBULL 1923, XCVII–XCVIII; KROMAN 1960, XIX–XXVI). The scribe/editor of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; – most likely one of the canons, e.g. the &#039;&#039;cantor&#039;&#039; – has undertaken a most conscious adaptation of the source to the immediate ecclesiastical situation. The most striking examples are the instructions for the election and designation of the provost (106r–110r), for which there is no identified source, and the chapter on the (canonical) episcopal election (fols. 105r–106r).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Sources ==&lt;br /&gt;
The source of &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; was identified in 1908 by JØRGENSEN as the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; of the reformed congregation of Augustine canons in Marbach, in Alsace (JØRGENSEN 1908). Recently the oldest and major parts of the source have been dated to ca. 1098. The discovery of the Rule of St Augustine in the mid-eleventh century, and the revival of a more monastic type of clerical communities, had led to the development of customaries for such communities. These customaries usually incorporated a lot of material from the customs of the Benedictine congregation of Cluny, as was the case with the Consuetudines Lundenses (SIEGWART 1960; DEUTZ 1990, 1993; cf. Summary of contents). The relation between the Cluniac regulations and the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; has been thoroughly investigated, and it has been suggested that a Cluniac influence upon the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; in all probability derived from the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; only (BUUS 1978), and not from a local Benedictine tradition such as the monastery of All Saints in Lund, as had previously been suggested (SCHMID 1944). The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; is the oldest identified, and most independently compiled, version of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039;, which are otherwise known solely from manuscripts later than the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; (BUUS 1978, 24–27; cf. SIEGWART 1960).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Purpose and audience ==&lt;br /&gt;
Although some kind of clerical community may have been affiliated to the oldest episcopal church of Lund, i.e. already from the 1060s and onward, the deed of King St. Canute IV in 1085 is the oldest written evidence of an officially-approved cathedral community. Benefices, or prebends, were soon established, and in the following decades a constant development and extension of the chapter took place as additional benefices were attached to its officials and the regular life was adopted. In accordance with Weibull’s work on the capitulary and its various parts, it has been asserted that the preserved Rule of Aachen was copied c. 1100 whereas the more “up-to-date” customary was added in the 1120s (see further WEIBULL 1923, 1946; CIARDI 2003, 2004b; PILTZ 2003). An analysis most recently undertaken by German scholars, however, calls this dating into question. In their opinion, the end of the first third of the twelfth century is a more probable date of origin of the Rule of Aachen, which indicates that the copies of the Rule and the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; are more or less contemporary. Even if it is plausible that an organised regular life was lived in Lund before the 1120s, the instructions for it have not been preserved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The instructions given in the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; correspond well to the major duties of a medieval clerical community such as a cathedral chapter, e.g. the liturgy of the cathedral, ecclesiastical jurisdiction, and pastoral care; simultaneously, the text bears witness to the conditions and needs of the local community at Lund. The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; were used as additional regulations to the popular and much more generally-phrased Rule of Aachen of 816. Accordingly the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; ought to be interpreted in the light of the older Rule, which is referred to already in the second chapter (fols. 92v–93r): &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Quia igitur ad canonicam dignus quisque qualiter ueniat ostendimus, nunc is, qui ad illam digne peruenerit, in ea qualiter uiuere deberet demonstrandum esset, sed quia satis inde dictum est, sicut in superioribus huius libelli capitulis continetur, nunc aliquid dicere supersedi&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the liturgical services in the cathedral, the core of the life of the community was the daily assembly, or chapter, which all the members were obliged to attend. Reading aloud from the Rule and the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; was one of functions performed in the chapter, and, in addition, the allocation of the duties of the day and matters of discipline were discussed, and the commemoration of the dead was proclaimed (fols. 96r–96v): &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Fratribus in capitolio conuenientibus lector aliquid de regula uel sermonibus de communi uita scriptis incepturus ‘Iube domine’ dicat et hanc benedictionem accipiat ‘Regularibus disciplini instruat nos omnipotens et misericors dominus. Amen.’ Finita uero lectione de regula statim sub una continuatione uocis kalendarium cum luna et natalitiis sanctorum pronuntiet. Tunc hęc oratio a sacerdote [h]ebdomadario subinferatur ‘Preciosa est.’&#039;&#039; […] &#039;&#039;Mox breuiarius uel idem lector indicet in tabula, qui fraters in sequenti matutina uel legere uel cantare debeant. Postea anniuersarios mortuorum recitet, si qui die illa fuerint. Pro quibus totus conuentus studiose decantet hunc psalmum ‘De profundis.&#039;&#039;’ […] &#039;&#039;His finitis de diuinis officiis si opus est tractent. Deinde qui aliquid dicere habuerint, aut de se aut de aliis, loquentur&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Medieval reception, textual transmission ==&lt;br /&gt;
There is no evidence of a later transmission of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Bibliography ==&lt;br /&gt;
*ANDERSEN, M. G. 2001: “The Consuetudines canonicae of Lund”, Scandia 67, 31–39.&lt;br /&gt;
*• BUUS, E. (ed.) 1978: &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses. Statutter for kannikesamfundet i Lund c. 1123&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*BREENGAARD, C. 1982: &#039;&#039;Muren om Israels hus: regnum og sacerdotium i Danmark 1050–1170&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*BUUS, E. &amp;amp; B. A. MØLLER 1987: &#039;&#039;Herre – vasker du mine fødder?: Mandatumliturgien i Marbach og Lund: studier i håndskriftet Necrologium Lundense (o.1130); with a summary in English&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*• CIARDI, A. M. 2003: &#039;&#039;Lundakanikernas levnadsregler. Aachenregeln och Consuetudines canonicae. Översättning från latinet med inledning och noter&#039;&#039; (Meddelanden från kyrkohistoriska arkivet i Lund, n.s. 5), Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*CIARDI, A. M. 2004a: “&#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; – lundakanikernas levnadsregel vid 1100-talets början”, in &#039;&#039;Lund – medeltida kyrkometropol&#039;&#039;, eds. P.- O. Ahrén &amp;amp; A. Jarlert (Bibliotheca Historico-Ecclesiastica Lundensis 47), Lund, 105–22.&lt;br /&gt;
*• CIARDI, A. M. 2004b: “När togs lundakanikernas Consuetudines egentligen i bruk?: Reflektioner kring texttradering och traditionsförmedling i 1120-talets Lund”, &#039;&#039;Kyrkohistorisk årsskrift&#039;&#039; 104, Uppsala, 11–21.&lt;br /&gt;
*DEUTZ, H. 1993: “Einleitung”, in &#039;&#039;Consuetudines canonicorum regularium Rodenses. Die Lebensordnung des Regularkanonikerstiftes Klosterrath&#039;&#039;, eds. N. Brox et al. (Fontes Christiani 11, 1), Freiburg, 7–109.&lt;br /&gt;
*DEUTZ, H. 1990: &#039;&#039;Geistliches und geistiges Leben im Regularkanonikerstift Klosterrath im 12. und 13. Jahrhundert&#039;&#039; (Bonner historische Forschungen 54), Siegburg.&lt;br /&gt;
*EKSTRÖM, P. 1985: &#039;&#039;Libri antiquiores Ecclesiæ et Capituli Lundensis. Lunds domkyrkas äldsta liturgiska böcker. Katalog utarbetad vid Lunds universitetsbiblioteks handskriftsavdelning&#039;&#039; (English translation by M. Larsson), Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*EKSTRÖM, P. 1995: “Skriptoriet i Laurentiusklostret”, in &#039;&#039;Bokkulturen i Lund&#039;&#039; (Kulturens Årsbok 1995), Lund, 45–58.&lt;br /&gt;
*GELTING, M. H. 2004, “Da Eskil ville være ærkebiskop af Roskilde: Roskildekrøniken, &#039;&#039;Liber daticus Lundensis&#039;&#039; og det danske ærkesædes ophævelse 1133–1138”, in &#039;&#039;Ett annat 1100-tal: Individ, kollektiv och kulturella mönster i medeltidens Danmark&#039;&#039;, eds. P. Carelli, L. Hermanson &amp;amp; H. Sanders, Gothenburg &amp;amp; Stockholm, 181–229.&lt;br /&gt;
*JØRGENSEN, E. 1908: &#039;&#039;Fremmed Indflydelse under den Danske Kirkes tidligeste Udvikling&#039;&#039; (Det Kgl. Danske Videnskabernes Selskabs Skrifter. Historisk of Filosofisk afdelning, ser. 7, I, 2), Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*•  KROMAN, E. (ed.) 1960: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: codex mediaevalis VItus Bibliothecae Universitatis Lundensis&#039;&#039;, eds. I. Brøndum-Nielsen &amp;amp; E. Kroman (CCD 1), Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*PILTZ, A. 2003: “En dag i katedralen”, in Lund – &#039;&#039;medeltida kyrkometropol&#039;&#039;, eds. P.-O. Ahrén &amp;amp; A. Jarlert (Bibliotheca Historico-Ecclesiastica Lundensis 47), Lund, 123–44.&lt;br /&gt;
*SCHMID, T. 1944: “Beiträge zur mittelalterlichen Kultleben”, &#039;&#039;Ephemerides Liturgicæ&#039;&#039; 58, 50–87.&lt;br /&gt;
*SIEGWART, J. 1960: “Einleitung”, in &#039;&#039;Die Consuetudines des Augustiner-Chorherrenstiftes Marbach im Elsass (12. Jahrhundert)&#039;&#039; (Spicilegium Friburgense, 10), Freiburg, 3–98.&lt;br /&gt;
*• WEIBULL, L. (ed.) 1923: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: Lunds domkyrkas nekrologium&#039;&#039; (Monumenta Scaniæ Historica), Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*WEIBULL, L. 1946: &#039;&#039;Skånes kyrka: från älsta tid till Jakob Erlandsens död 1274&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Consuetudines_Lundenses&amp;diff=923</id>
		<title>Consuetudines Lundenses</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Consuetudines_Lundenses&amp;diff=923"/>
		<updated>2012-12-22T09:57:52Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Anna Minara Ciardi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The anonymous &#039;&#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039;&#039; (Customary of Lund) were written before 1123, most probably in Lund. The manuscript is preserved in its entirety in the capitulary, &#039;&#039;liber capitularis&#039;&#039;, of Lund, sometimes termed the Necrologium Lundense, one of the oldest codices of medieval Scandinavia (Lund, University Library, MS 6, fols. 92r–123v.). The immediate source of the Consuetudines Lundenses, which were used by the regular canons of Lund as customary or supplementary regulations to the Rule of Aachen, were the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; from Marbach, Alsace.  &lt;br /&gt;
==-==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Title=====&lt;br /&gt;
In accordance with the rubric, &#039;&#039;Incipiunt consuetudines canonice. In primis qualiter quisque ueniat ad canonicam&#039;&#039; I. capitulum., the text has also been recognized as &#039;&#039;Consuetudines canonic(a)e&#039;&#039;, albeit the term “&#039;&#039;consuetudines&#039;&#039;” is rather a classification of genre, i.e. customary or supplementary regulations (JØRGENSEN 1908, p. 137 &amp;amp; BUUS 1978, pp. 34–36).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Nouiter quis ueniens ad canonicam professionem, non facile recipiatur a fratribus, nisi persona adeo nota fuerit, ut utilitatem ęcclesię conferre uideatur&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
[…] &#039;&#039;ut tuis mandatis obedientes et pro inuicem orantes te gubernante corde saluari mereamur et corpore et ad ęternam beatitudinem peruenire ualeamus. Qui cum patre et spiritu sancto&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
64 pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Editions====&lt;br /&gt;
*HAMMAR, A.N. 1868–1869: “Consuetudines Canonicae, Lunds domkapitels äldsta statuter. Ur Necrologium Lundense utgifvna af Arnold Hammar”, in &#039;&#039;Bidrag till Samlingar till Skånes historia, fornkunskap och beskrifning&#039;&#039; (Tidskrift utgifven af Föreningen för Skånes fornminnen och historia genom Martin Weibull 1, Lund, 1–28 (includes a brief introduction and minor codicological and linguistic remarks on the text).&lt;br /&gt;
*• WEIBULL, L. 1923: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: Lunds domkyrkas nekrologium&#039;&#039; (Monumenta Scaniæ Historica), Lund, 14–45 (contains a comprehensive introduction (V–CII), a thorough palaeographical and codicological analysis, occasional commentaries on the layout of the manuscript, and references to the source).&lt;br /&gt;
*• KROMAN, E. 1960: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: codex mediaevalis VItus Bibliothecae Universitatis Lundensis&#039;&#039;, eds. I. Brøndum-Nielsen &amp;amp; E. Kroman (CCD 1), Copenhagen, 185–248 (a facsimile edition, including an introduction (pp. XI–XXVI) with a discussion on the dating of the manuscript and some palaeographical remarks; mainly consistent with WEIBULL 1923).&lt;br /&gt;
*• BUUS, E. 1978: &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses. Statutter for kannikesamfundet i Lund c. 1123&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen, 109–178 (a critical edition with a summary in German with a comprehensive introduction (pp. 11–106) to the manuscript and its contents, sources and the transmission of the text; a concordance of chapters is included).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Electronic resources====&lt;br /&gt;
The manuscript has been digitally photographed and is available at the St. Laurentius digital manuscript library Lund University Library, see [http://laurentius.lub.lu.se/]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
(Swedish) CIARDI, A.M. 2003: &#039;&#039;Lundakanikernas levnadsregler. Aachenregeln och Consuetudines canonicae. Översättning från latinet med inledning och noter&#039;&#039; (Meddelanden från kyrkohistoriska arkivet i Lund, n.s. 5), Lund, 59–86 (transl. from BUUS 1978; includes an introduction to the text and its use, commentaries on the translation, biblical references, and explanations of the terminology).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Date and place==&lt;br /&gt;
The dating and the provenance of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; have been the object of a long-lasting scholarly debate (for an overview, see ANDERSEN 2001 &amp;amp; CIARDI 2004b). In accordance with the codicological and palaeographical observations undertaken by Weibull several scholars have argued that the text was in use already in 1123 (WEIBULL 1923, LXXV; cf. KROMAN 1960; BUUS 1978; EKSTRÖM 1985; CIARDI 2003, 2004a–b). However, owing to the dating of the source, &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039;, which were thought to have been composed 1121–1123, this earlier dating of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; was called into question and a later dating, i.e. 1130 at the earliest, considered to be more plausible. (ANDERSEN 2001, 33–36; cf. BUUS 1987). Although in agreement with Weibull on the dating of the preserved text, SIEGWART argued for an even later reception and use of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; at Lund, ca. 1140–1145. To some extent in accordance with SCHMID, he contested the cathedral chapter of Lund as its original recipient, and suggested that the text had been used first by the Augustinian canons at Dalby, 10 km east of Lund, with whom the canons of Lund were in confraternity (SCHMID 1944, 53–59, 64–65; SIEGWART 1960, 89). However, the evidence for such a scenario is scant; and moreover, a decisive recent re-dating of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; to ca. 1098 removes the only real obstacle to Weibull’s earlier dating (cf. DEUTZ 1993, 11–12; cf. DEUTZ 1990, 32 n. 128, 35 n. 141). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most plausible view is that the preserved &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; were in use at the cathedral of Lund from 30 June 1123 at the latest, the day of consecration of the crypt church. The contents of the text in addition to its organisation indicate that the manuscript was written in Lund and from the very beginning designed to serve the local community of canons regular (CIARDI 2004b, esp. 16–18; cf. Summary of contents). Until recently is has been assumed that regular life, i.e. the Rule of Aachen and the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039;, was abandoned at about 1140, perhaps in connection with the consecration of the high altar in 1145, at which time the capitulary is thought to have been replaced by the so called &#039;&#039;Liber Daticus vetustior&#039;&#039; (Lund, University Library, MS 7) (WEIBULL 1923). A closer look into the origin, character, and content of the &#039;&#039;Liber Daticus&#039;&#039;, however along with the fact that entries were added to the obituary of the older capitulary for another three decades, shows that these codices had different purposes and functions (BREENGAARD 1982; EKSTRÖM 1985; GELTING 2004; cf. WEIBULL 1923). Part of the older capitulary, including the rule and the customary, may well have been employed daily by the chapter of Lund until the 1170s.&lt;br /&gt;
	&lt;br /&gt;
Although fairly plausible suggestions have been made, there is no evidence of how the source was brought to Lund in the first place (ANDERSEN 2001; SIEGWART 1960).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Summary of contents ==&lt;br /&gt;
The text is divided into 35 chapters of various lengths, and offers a detailed instruction about how the daily life in the cathedral community should be undertaken. The content may be categorised thematically as follows: Ch. 1–2: On the receiving of a new brother: eligibility, fidelity, and obedience is emphasised; ch. 3–14: On the daily life in the community: instructions about the &#039;&#039;capitulum&#039;&#039; (i.e. the daily assembly); on the divine office and the celebrating of mass, on discipline, and liturgical vessels and vestments; ch. 15: On the blessing of a travelling brother; ch. 16–23, 27: On the offices of the community: directions and instructions of the officials; on the elections (bishop, provost, and dean); ch. 24–26: On the &#039;&#039;mandatum&#039;&#039; liturgy (i.e. the washing of feet); ch. 28–35: On the death of a brother and on confraternity (CIARDI 2004a, 114–118; cf. BUUS 1978, 46–48). The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; differ from the source in various ways: private property is allowed, and consequently, more stress is laid upon the difference between canons and monks; the basic Rule referred to in Lund is the Rule of Aachen, not the Rule of St Augustine as in Marbach; the chapter on the election of a provost at Marbach is used as instructions for episcopal elections in Lund, whereas the origin of the corresponding chapter on the provost in the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; is unidentified to this day and may be a domestic product of the chapter in Lund; furthermore, the admission of new members to the community is characterized in Lund by a more ritual or liturgical procedure; and, finally, the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; are more thematically arranged (BUUS 1978, 36–45).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Composition and style ==&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; were written by one single hand (hand &#039;&#039;f&#039;&#039; in WEIBULL 1923). According to the palaeographical analysis this scribe was active for a very long time, from ca. 1120 to after 1145, and has left his marks in most of the manuscripts of local origin in the capitulary (WEIBULL 1923, XCVII–XCVIII; KROMAN 1960, XIX–XXVI). The scribe/editor of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; – most likely one of the canons, e.g. the &#039;&#039;cantor&#039;&#039; – has undertaken a most conscious adaptation of the source to the immediate ecclesiastical situation. The most striking examples are the instructions for the election and designation of the provost (106r–110r), for which there is no identified source, and the chapter on the (canonical) episcopal election (fols. 105r–106r).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Sources ==&lt;br /&gt;
The source of &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; was identified in 1908 by JØRGENSEN as the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; of the reformed congregation of Augustine canons in Marbach, in Alsace (JØRGENSEN 1908). Recently the oldest and major parts of the source have been dated to ca. 1098. The discovery of the Rule of St Augustine in the mid-eleventh century, and the revival of a more monastic type of clerical communities, had led to the development of customaries for such communities. These customaries usually incorporated a lot of material from the customs of the Benedictine congregation of Cluny, as was the case with the Consuetudines Lundenses (SIEGWART 1960; DEUTZ 1990, 1993; cf. Summary of contents). The relation between the Cluniac regulations and the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; has been thoroughly investigated, and it has been suggested that a Cluniac influence upon the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; in all probability derived from the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; only (BUUS 1978), and not from a local Benedictine tradition such as the monastery of All Saints in Lund, as had previously been suggested (SCHMID 1944). The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; is the oldest identified, and most independently compiled, version of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039;, which are otherwise known solely from manuscripts later than the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; (BUUS 1978, 24–27; cf. SIEGWART 1960).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Purpose and audience ==&lt;br /&gt;
Although some kind of clerical community may have been affiliated to the oldest episcopal church of Lund, i.e. already from the 1060s and onward, the deed of King St. Canute IV in 1085 is the oldest written evidence of an officially-approved cathedral community. Benefices, or prebends, were soon established, and in the following decades a constant development and extension of the chapter took place as additional benefices were attached to its officials and the regular life was adopted. In accordance with Weibull’s work on the capitulary and its various parts, it has been asserted that the preserved Rule of Aachen was copied c. 1100 whereas the more “up-to-date” customary was added in the 1120s (see further WEIBULL 1923, 1946; CIARDI 2003, 2004b; PILTZ 2003). An analysis most recently undertaken by German scholars, however, calls this dating into question. In their opinion, the end of the first third of the twelfth century is a more probable date of origin of the Rule of Aachen, which indicates that the copies of the Rule and the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; are more or less contemporary. Even if it is plausible that an organised regular life was lived in Lund before the 1120s, the instructions for it have not been preserved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The instructions given in the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; correspond well to the major duties of a medieval clerical community such as a cathedral chapter, e.g. the liturgy of the cathedral, ecclesiastical jurisdiction, and pastoral care; simultaneously, the text bears witness to the conditions and needs of the local community at Lund. The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; were used as additional regulations to the popular and much more generally-phrased Rule of Aachen of 816. Accordingly the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; ought to be interpreted in the light of the older Rule, which is referred to already in the second chapter (fols. 92v–93r): &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Quia igitur ad canonicam dignus quisque qualiter ueniat ostendimus, nunc is, qui ad illam digne peruenerit, in ea qualiter uiuere deberet demonstrandum esset, sed quia satis inde dictum est, sicut in superioribus huius libelli capitulis continetur, nunc aliquid dicere supersedi&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the liturgical services in the cathedral, the core of the life of the community was the daily assembly, or chapter, which all the members were obliged to attend. Reading aloud from the Rule and the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; was one of functions performed in the chapter, and, in addition, the allocation of the duties of the day and matters of discipline were discussed, and the commemoration of the dead was proclaimed (fols. 96r–96v): &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Fratribus in capitolio conuenientibus lector aliquid de regula uel sermonibus de communi uita scriptis incepturus ‘Iube domine’ dicat et hanc benedictionem accipiat ‘Regularibus disciplini instruat nos omnipotens et misericors dominus. Amen.’ Finita uero lectione de regula statim sub una continuatione uocis kalendarium cum luna et natalitiis sanctorum pronuntiet. Tunc hęc oratio a sacerdote [h]ebdomadario subinferatur ‘Preciosa est.’&#039;&#039; […] &#039;&#039;Mox breuiarius uel idem lector indicet in tabula, qui fraters in sequenti matutina uel legere uel cantare debeant. Postea anniuersarios mortuorum recitet, si qui die illa fuerint. Pro quibus totus conuentus studiose decantet hunc psalmum ‘De profundis.&#039;&#039;’ […] &#039;&#039;His finitis de diuinis officiis si opus est tractent. Deinde qui aliquid dicere habuerint, aut de se aut de aliis, loquentur&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Medieval reception, textual transmission ==&lt;br /&gt;
There is no evidence of a later transmission of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Bibliography ==&lt;br /&gt;
*ANDERSEN, M. G. 2001: “The Consuetudines canonicae of Lund”, Scandia 67, 31–39.&lt;br /&gt;
*• BUUS, E. (ed.) 1978: &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses. Statutter for kannikesamfundet i Lund c. 1123&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*BREENGAARD, C. 1982: &#039;&#039;Muren om Israels hus: regnum og sacerdotium i Danmark 1050–1170&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*BUUS, E. &amp;amp; B. A. MØLLER 1987: &#039;&#039;Herre – vasker du mine fødder?: Mandatumliturgien i Marbach og Lund: studier i håndskriftet Necrologium Lundense (o.1130); with a summary in English&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*• CIARDI, A. M. 2003: &#039;&#039;Lundakanikernas levnadsregler. Aachenregeln och Consuetudines canonicae. Översättning från latinet med inledning och noter&#039;&#039; (Meddelanden från kyrkohistoriska arkivet i Lund, n.s. 5), Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*CIARDI, A. M. 2004a: “&#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; – lundakanikernas levnadsregel vid 1100-talets början”, in &#039;&#039;Lund – medeltida kyrkometropol&#039;&#039;, eds. P.- O. Ahrén &amp;amp; A. Jarlert (Bibliotheca Historico-Ecclesiastica Lundensis 47), Lund, 105–22.&lt;br /&gt;
*• CIARDI, A. M. 2004b: “När togs lundakanikernas Consuetudines egentligen i bruk?: Reflektioner kring texttradering och traditionsförmedling i 1120-talets Lund”, &#039;&#039;Kyrkohistorisk årsskrift&#039;&#039; 104, Uppsala, 11–21.&lt;br /&gt;
*DEUTZ, H. 1993: “Einleitung”, in &#039;&#039;Consuetudines canonicorum regularium Rodenses. Die Lebensordnung des Regularkanonikerstiftes Klosterrath&#039;&#039;, eds. N. Brox et al. (Fontes Christiani 11, 1), Freiburg, 7–109.&lt;br /&gt;
*DEUTZ, H. 1990: &#039;&#039;Geistliches und geistiges Leben im Regularkanonikerstift Klosterrath im 12. und 13. Jahrhundert&#039;&#039; (Bonner historische Forschungen 54), Siegburg.&lt;br /&gt;
*EKSTRÖM, P. 1985: &#039;&#039;Libri antiquiores Ecclesiæ et Capituli Lundensis. Lunds domkyrkas äldsta liturgiska böcker. Katalog utarbetad vid Lunds universitetsbiblioteks handskriftsavdelning&#039;&#039; (English translation by M. Larsson), Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*EKSTRÖM, P. 1995: “Skriptoriet i Laurentiusklostret”, in &#039;&#039;Bokkulturen i Lund&#039;&#039; (Kulturens Årsbok 1995), Lund, 45–58.&lt;br /&gt;
*GELTING, M. H. 2004, “Da Eskil ville være ærkebiskop af Roskilde: Roskildekrøniken, &#039;&#039;Liber daticus Lundensis&#039;&#039; og det danske ærkesædes ophævelse 1133–1138”, in &#039;&#039;Ett annat 1100-tal: Individ, kollektiv och kulturella mönster i medeltidens Danmark&#039;&#039;, eds. P. Carelli, L. Hermanson &amp;amp; H. Sanders, Gothenburg &amp;amp; Stockholm, 181–229.&lt;br /&gt;
*JØRGENSEN, E. 1908: &#039;&#039;Fremmed Indflydelse under den Danske Kirkes tidligeste Udvikling&#039;&#039; (Det Kgl. Danske Videnskabernes Selskabs Skrifter. Historisk of Filosofisk afdelning, ser. 7, I, 2), Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*•  KROMAN, E. (ed.) 1960: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: codex mediaevalis VItus Bibliothecae Universitatis Lundensis&#039;&#039;, eds. I. Brøndum-Nielsen &amp;amp; E. Kroman (CCD 1), Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*PILTZ, A. 2003: “En dag i katedralen”, in Lund – &#039;&#039;medeltida kyrkometropol&#039;&#039;, eds. P.-O. Ahrén &amp;amp; A. Jarlert (Bibliotheca Historico-Ecclesiastica Lundensis 47), Lund, 123–44.&lt;br /&gt;
*SCHMID, T. 1944: “Beiträge zur mittelalterlichen Kultleben”, &#039;&#039;Ephemerides Liturgicæ&#039;&#039; 58, 50–87.&lt;br /&gt;
*SIEGWART, J. 1960: “Einleitung”, in &#039;&#039;Die Consuetudines des Augustiner-Chorherrenstiftes Marbach im Elsass (12. Jahrhundert)&#039;&#039; (Spicilegium Friburgense, 10), Freiburg, 3–98.&lt;br /&gt;
*• WEIBULL, L. (ed.) 1923: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: Lunds domkyrkas nekrologium&#039;&#039; (Monumenta Scaniæ Historica), Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*WEIBULL, L. 1946: &#039;&#039;Skånes kyrka: från älsta tid till Jakob Erlandsens död 1274&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Consuetudines_Lundenses&amp;diff=922</id>
		<title>Consuetudines Lundenses</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Consuetudines_Lundenses&amp;diff=922"/>
		<updated>2012-12-22T09:34:56Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Anna Minara Ciardi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The anonymous &#039;&#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039;&#039; (Customary of Lund) were written before 1123, most probably in Lund. The manuscript is preserved in its entirety in the capitulary, &#039;&#039;liber capitularis&#039;&#039;, of Lund, sometimes termed the Necrologium Lundense, one of the oldest codices of medieval Scandinavia (Lund, University Library, MS 6, fols. 92r–123v.). The immediate source of the Consuetudines Lundenses, which were used by the regular canons of Lund as customary or supplementary regulations to the Rule of Aachen, were the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; from Marbach, Alsace.  &lt;br /&gt;
==-==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Title=====&lt;br /&gt;
In accordance with the rubric, &#039;&#039;Incipiunt consuetudines canonice. In primis qualiter quisque ueniat ad canonicam&#039;&#039; I. capitulum., the text has also been recognized as &#039;&#039;Consuetudines canonic(a)e&#039;&#039;, albeit the term “&#039;&#039;consuetudines&#039;&#039;” is rather a classification of genre, i.e. customary or supplementary regulations (JØRGENSEN 1908, p. 137 &amp;amp; BUUS 1978, pp. 34–36).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Nouiter quis ueniens ad canonicam professionem, non facile recipiatur a fratribus, nisi persona adeo nota fuerit, ut utilitatem ęcclesię conferre uideatur&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
[…] &#039;&#039;ut tuis mandatis obedientes et pro inuicem orantes te gubernante corde saluari mereamur et corpore et ad ęternam beatitudinem peruenire ualeamus. Qui cum patre et spiritu sancto&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
64 pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Editions====&lt;br /&gt;
*HAMMAR, A.N. 1868–1869: “Consuetudines Canonicae, Lunds domkapitels äldsta statuter. Ur Necrologium Lundense utgifvna af Arnold Hammar”, in &#039;&#039;Bidrag till Samlingar till Skånes historia, fornkunskap och beskrifning&#039;&#039; (Tidskrift utgifven af Föreningen för Skånes fornminnen och historia genom Martin Weibull 1, Lund, 1–28 (includes a brief introduction and minor codicological and linguistic remarks on the text).&lt;br /&gt;
*• WEIBULL, L. 1923: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: Lunds domkyrkas nekrologium&#039;&#039; (Monumenta Scaniæ Historica), Lund, 14–45 (contains a comprehensive introduction (V–CII), a thorough palaeographical and codicological analysis, occasional commentaries on the layout of the manuscript, and references to the source).&lt;br /&gt;
*• KROMAN, E. 1960: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: codex mediaevalis VItus Bibliothecae Universitatis Lundensis&#039;&#039;, eds. I. Brøndum-Nielsen &amp;amp; E. Kroman (CCD 1), Copenhagen, 185–248 (a facsimile edition, including an introduction (pp. XI–XXVI) with a discussion on the dating of the manuscript and some palaeographical remarks; mainly consistent with WEIBULL 1923).&lt;br /&gt;
*• BUUS, E. 1978: &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses. Statutter for kannikesamfundet i Lund c. 1123&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen, 109–178 (a critical edition with a summary in German with a comprehensive introduction (pp. 11–106) to the manuscript and its contents, sources and the transmission of the text; a concordance of chapters is included).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Electronic resources====&lt;br /&gt;
The manuscript has been digitally photographed and is available at the St. Laurentius digital manuscript library Lund University Library, see [http://laurentius.lub.lu.se/]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
(Swedish) CIARDI, A.M. 2003: &#039;&#039;Lundakanikernas levnadsregler. Aachenregeln och Consuetudines canonicae. Översättning från latinet med inledning och noter&#039;&#039; (Meddelanden från kyrkohistoriska arkivet i Lund, n.s. 5), Lund, 59–86 (transl. from BUUS 1978; includes an introduction to the text and its use, commentaries on the translation, biblical references, and explanations of the terminology).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Date and place==&lt;br /&gt;
The dating and the provenance of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; have been the object of a long-lasting scholarly debate (for an overview, see ANDERSEN 2001 &amp;amp; CIARDI 2004b). In accordance with the codicological and palaeographical observations undertaken by Weibull several scholars have argued that the text was in use already in 1123 (WEIBULL 1923, LXXV; cf. KROMAN 1960; BUUS 1978; EKSTRÖM 1985; CIARDI 2003, 2004a–b). However, owing to the dating of the source, &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039;, which were thought to have been composed 1121–1123, this earlier dating of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; was called into question and a later dating, i.e. 1130 at the earliest, considered to be more plausible. (ANDERSEN 2001, 33–36; cf. BUUS 1987). Although in agreement with Weibull on the dating of the preserved text, SIEGWART argued for an even later reception and use of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; at Lund, ca. 1140–1145. To some extent in accordance with SCHMID, he contested the cathedral chapter of Lund as its original recipient, and suggested that the text had been used first by the Augustinian canons at Dalby, 10 km east of Lund, with whom the canons of Lund were in confraternity (SCHMID 1944, 53–59, 64–65; SIEGWART 1960, 89). However, the evidence for such a scenario is scant; and moreover, a decisive recent re-dating of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; to ca. 1098 removes the only real obstacle to Weibull’s earlier dating (cf. DEUTZ 1993, 11–12; cf. DEUTZ 1990, 32 n. 128, 35 n. 141). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most plausible view is that the preserved &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; were in use at the cathedral of Lund from 30 June 1123 at the latest, the day of consecration of the crypt church. The contents of the text in addition to its organisation indicate that the manuscript was written in Lund and from the very beginning designed to serve the local community of canons regular (CIARDI 2004b, esp. 16–18; cf. Summary of contents). Until recently is has been assumed that regular life, i.e. the Rule of Aachen and the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039;, was abandoned at about 1140, perhaps in connection with the consecration of the high altar in 1145, at which time the capitulary is thought to have been replaced by the so called &#039;&#039;Liber Daticus vetustior&#039;&#039; (Lund, University Library, MS 7) (WEIBULL 1923). A closer look into the origin, character, and content of the &#039;&#039;Liber Daticus&#039;&#039;, however along with the fact that entries were added to the obituary of the older capitulary for another three decades, shows that these codices had different purposes and functions (BREENGAARD 1982; EKSTRÖM 1985; GELTING 2004; cf. WEIBULL 1923). Part of the older capitulary, including the rule and the customary, may well have been employed daily by the chapter of Lund until the 1170s.&lt;br /&gt;
	&lt;br /&gt;
Although fairly plausible suggestions have been made, there is no evidence of how the source was brought to Lund in the first place (ANDERSEN 2001; SIEGWART 1960).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Summary of contents ==&lt;br /&gt;
The text is divided into 35 chapters of various lengths, and offers a detailed instruction about how the daily life in the cathedral community should be undertaken. The content may be categorised thematically as follows: Ch. 1–2: On the receiving of a new brother: eligibility, fidelity, and obedience is emphasised; ch. 3–14: On the daily life in the community: instructions about the &#039;&#039;capitulum&#039;&#039; (i.e. the daily assembly); on the divine office and the celebrating of mass, on discipline, and liturgical vessels and vestments; ch. 15: On the blessing of a travelling brother; ch. 16–23, 27: On the offices of the community: directions and instructions of the officials; on the elections (bishop, provost, and dean); ch. 24–26: On the &#039;&#039;mandatum&#039;&#039; liturgy (i.e. the washing of feet); ch. 28–35: On the death of a brother and on confraternity (CIARDI 2004a, 114–118; cf. BUUS 1978, 46–48). The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; differ from the source in various ways: private property is allowed, and consequently, more stress is laid upon the difference between canons and monks; the basic Rule referred to in Lund is the Rule of Aachen, not the Rule of St Augustine as in Marbach; the chapter on the election of a provost at Marbach is used as instructions for episcopal elections in Lund, whereas the origin of the corresponding chapter on the provost in the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; is unidentified to this day and may be a domestic product of the chapter in Lund; furthermore, the admission of new members to the community is characterized in Lund by a more ritual or liturgical procedure; and, finally, the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; are more thematically arranged (BUUS 1978, 36–45).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Composition and style ==&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; were written by one single hand (hand &#039;&#039;f&#039;&#039; in WEIBULL 1923). According to the palaeographical analysis this scribe was active for a very long time, from ca. 1120 to after 1145, and has left his marks in most of the manuscripts of local origin in the capitulary (WEIBULL 1923, XCVII–XCVIII; KROMAN 1960, XIX–XXVI). The scribe/editor of the Consuetudines Lundenses – most likely one of the canons, e.g. the cantor – has undertaken a most conscious adaptation of the source to the immediate ecclesiastical situation. The most striking examples are the instructions for the election and designation of the provost (106r–110r), for which there is no identified source, and the chapter on the (canonical) episcopal election (fols. 105r–106r).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Sources ==&lt;br /&gt;
The source of &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; was identified in 1908 by JØRGENSEN as the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; of the reformed congregation of Augustine canons in Marbach, in Alsace (JØRGENSEN 1908). Recently the oldest and major parts of the source have been dated to ca. 1098. The discovery of the Rule of St. Augustine in the mid-eleventh century, and the revival of a more monastic type of clerical community, had led to the development of customaries for such communities. These customaries usually incorporated a great deal of material from the customs of the Benedictine congregation of Cluny, as was the case with the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; (SIEGWART 1960; DEUTZ 1990, 1993; cf. Summary of contents). The relation between the Cluniac regulations and the Consuetudines Lundenses has been thoroughly investigated, and it has been sufficiently proved that a Cluniac influence upon the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; in all probability derived from the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039; only (BUUS 1978), and not from a local Benedictine tradition such as the monastery of All Saints in Lund, as has been suggested (SCHMID 1944). The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; is the oldest and most independently compiled version of &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Marbacenses&#039;&#039;, otherwise known solely from manuscripts later than the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; (BUUS 1978, 24–27; cf. SIEGWART 1960).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Purpose and audience ==&lt;br /&gt;
The instructions given in the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; correspond well to the major duties of a medieval clerical community such as a cathedral chapter, e.g. the liturgy of the cathedral, duties within the ecclesiastical jurisdiction, and duties within pastoral care; simultaneously the text bears witness to the conditions and needs of the local community at Lund. The &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; were used as additional regulations to the popular and much more generally-phrased Rule of Aachen of 816. Accordingly the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; ought to be interpreted in the light of the older Rule, which is referred to already in the second chapter (fols. 92v–93r): &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Quia igitur ad canonicam dignus quisque ueniat ostendimus, nunc is, qui ad illam digne peruenerit, in ea qualiter uiuere deberet demonstrandum esset, sed quia satis inde dictum est, sicut in superioribus huius libelli capitulis continetur, nunc aliquid dicere supersedi&#039;&#039; […].&lt;br /&gt;
	&lt;br /&gt;
Except for the liturgical services in the cathedral the core of the life of the community was the daily assembly, or chapter, which all the members were obliged to attend. Reading aloud from the Rule and the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039; was one of the functions performed in the chapter, and, in addition, the allocation of the duties of the day and matters of discipline were discussed, and the commemoration of the dead was proclaimed (fols. 95v–96v):&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Fratribus in capitolio conuenientibus lector aliquid de regula uel sermonibus de communi uita scriptis incepturus ‘Iube domine’ dicat et hanc benedictionem accipiat ‘Regularibus disciplinis instruat nos omnipotens et misericors dominus. Amen.’ Finita uero lectione de regula statim sub una continuatione uocis kalendarium cum luna et natalitiis sanctorum pronuntiet. Tunc hęc oratio a sacerdote [h]ebdomadario subinferatur ‘Preciosa est’ […]. Mox breuiarius uel idem lector indicet in tabula, qui fratres in sequenti matutina uel legere uel cantare debeant. Postea anniuersarios mortuorum recitet, si qui die illa fuerint. Pro quibus totus conuentus studiose decantet hunc psalmum ‘De profundis’ […] His finitis de diuinis officiis si opus est tractarent. Deinde qui aliquid dicere habuerint, aut de se aut de aliis, loquentur&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although some kind of clerical community may have been affiliated to the oldest episcopal church of Lund, i.e. already from the 1060s onward, the oldest written source indicates that a first officially-approved cathedral community was established during the episcopate of Bishop Rikval (d. 1089). Thanks to a great endowment by the Danish King St. Knud IV in 1085, its existence was secured. Benefices, or prebends, were soon established, and the rule adopted was the Rule of Aachen. In the following decades a constant extension of the chapter took place, and additional benefices were attached to it and its officials, and in the 1120s the more “up-to-date” instructions, &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039;, were added as a customary of the older Rule. (see further WEIBULL 1946; CIARDI 2003, 2004a; PILTZ 2003).&lt;br /&gt;
Medieval reception, textual transmission&lt;br /&gt;
There is no evidence of a later transmission of the &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Bibliography ==&lt;br /&gt;
*ANDERSEN, M.G. 2001: “The Consuetudines canonicae of Lund,” Scandia 67, 31–39.&lt;br /&gt;
*• BUUS, E. (ed.) 1978: &#039;&#039;Consuetudines Lundenses. Statutter for kannikesamfundet i Lund c. 1123&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
BUUS, E. &amp;amp; B.A. MØLLER 1987: &#039;&#039;Herre – vasker du mine fodder? Mandatumliturgien i Marbach og Lund. Studier i håndskriftet Necrologium Lundense (o. 1130); with a summary in English&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*• CIARDI, A.M. 2003: &#039;&#039;Lundakanikernas levnadsregler. Aachenregeln och Consuetudines canonicae. Översättning från latinet med inledning och noter&#039;&#039; (Meddelanden från kyrkohistoriska arkivet i Lund, n.s. 5), Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*CIARDI, A.M. 2004a: “Consuetudines Lundenses – lundakanikernas levnadsregel vid 1100-talets början”, in Lund – medeltida kyrkometropol, (eds.) P.-O. Ahrén &amp;amp; A. Jarlert (Bibliotheca Historico-Ecclesiastica Lundensis 47), Lund, 105–22.&lt;br /&gt;
*• CIARDI, A.M. 2004b: “När togs lundakanikernas Consuetudines egentligen i bruk? –Reflektioner kring texttradering och traditionsförmedling i 1120-talets Lund,” &#039;&#039;Kyrkohistorisk årsskrift&#039;&#039; 104, 11–21.&lt;br /&gt;
*DEUTZ, H. 1993, “Einleitung,” in &#039;&#039;Consuetudines canonicorum regularium Rodenses. Die Lebensordnung des Regularkanonikerstiftes Klosterrath&#039;&#039;, ed. N. Brox et al. (Fontes Christiani 11, 1), Freiburg, 7–109.&lt;br /&gt;
*DEUTZ, H. 1990: &#039;&#039;Geistliches und geistiges Leben im Regularkanonikerstift Klosterrath im 12. und 13. Jahrhundert&#039;&#039; (Bonner historische Forschungen 54), Siegburg.&lt;br /&gt;
*EKSTRÖM, P. 1995: “Skriptoriet i Laurentiusklostret,” in &#039;&#039;Bokkulturen i Lund&#039;&#039; (Kulturens Årsbok 1995), Lund, 45–58.&lt;br /&gt;
*JØRGENSEN, E. 1908: &#039;&#039;Fremmed Indflydelse under den Danske Kirkes tidligeste Udvikling&#039;&#039; (Det Kgl. Danske Videnskabernes Selskabs Skrifter. Historisk of Filosofisk afdelning, ser. 7, I, 2), Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*• KROMAN, E. (ed.) 1960: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: codex mediaevalis VItus Bibliothecae Universitatis Lundensis&#039;&#039;, ed. I. Brøndum-Nielsen &amp;amp; E. Kroman (CCD 1), Hafniæ.&lt;br /&gt;
*PILTZ, A. 2003: “En dag i katedralen,” in &#039;&#039;Lund – medeltida kyrkometropol&#039;&#039;, ed. P.-O. Ahrén &amp;amp; A. Jarlert (Bibliotheca Historico-Ecclesiastica Lundensis 47), Lund, 123–44.&lt;br /&gt;
*SCHMID, T. 1944: “Beiträge zur mittelalterlichen Kultleben,” Ephemerides Liturgicæ 58, 50–87.&lt;br /&gt;
*SIEGWART, J. 1960: “Einleitung,” in &#039;&#039;Die Consuetudines des Augustiner-Chorherrenstiftes Marbach im Elsass (12. Jahrhundert)&#039;&#039; (Spicilegium Friburgense 10), Freiburg, 3–98.&lt;br /&gt;
*• WEIBULL, L. (ed.) 1923: &#039;&#039;Necrologium Lundense: Lunds domkyrkas nekrologium&#039;&#039; (Monumenta Scaniæ Historica), Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*WEIBULL, L. 1946: &#039;&#039;Skånes kyrka: från älsta tid till Jakob Erlandsens död 1274&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Sanctus_Olavus&amp;diff=921</id>
		<title>Sanctus Olavus</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Sanctus_Olavus&amp;diff=921"/>
		<updated>2012-12-21T14:59:23Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Lars Boje Mortensen (&#039;&#039;Legenda&#039;&#039;), Eyolf Østrem (&#039;&#039;Officium&#039;&#039;) and Åslaug Ommundsen (&#039;&#039;Missa&#039;&#039;)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Sanctus Olavus&#039;&#039;&#039;, The Norwegian royal martyr saint, Olaf Haraldsson (d. 1030), became the most renowned local saint in the Nordic countries, as is evident from the great number of church dedications, place names, pieces of art, and texts. Little is known of his cult in the eleventh century, but during the twelfth and thirteenth centuries his shrine in Trondheim was turned into a major site of pilgrimage and celebration. The Nidaros cathedral was constructed and a series of liturgical, musical and literary monuments were composed. His status as a national saint remained uncontested, but his cult also diffused outside of Norway and assumed other functions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here the focus is on the Latin texts relating to Olaf. For recent surveys of the historical Olaf Haraldsson, the cult, art and musical history, and the Old Norse texts see SVAHNSTRÖM (ed.) 1981, KRÖTZL 1994, KRAG 1995, RUMAR (ed.) 1997, LIDÉN 1999, EKREM, MORTENSEN &amp;amp; SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN (eds.) 2000, ØSTREM 2001, MUNDAL &amp;amp; MORTENSEN 2003, RØTHE 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first critical edition of all the versions of Olav&#039;s Latin legend was finished (as a dissertation) by JIROUSKOVA in 2011 (see bibliography) after the present article had been written. It therefore reflects the status of research before her mapping and analysis of all textual witnesses and her critical edition (about to be published).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Legenda ==&lt;br /&gt;
(BHL 6322-6326). For the present purpose the numerous versions of the legend are grouped under five headings, A-E, each referring to the text of the most important extant manuscript (see more information under &#039;&#039;editions&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;medieval transmission&#039;&#039; below). These letter codes will be used here as preliminary signposts for describing the surviving versions, not as an attempt at an exhaustive classification (the text published by STORM 1880 as &#039;&#039;Acta Sancti Olavi&#039;&#039; is not included here, because it is a secondary construct on the basis of a surviving vernacular version). The texts are usually easy to divide into a &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; (or &#039;&#039;uita&#039;&#039;) and a miracle part. The differences between the versions are most conspicuous in the narrative of the first part, the passio. A gives the fullest passio account (ca. 5 pp.), B a very short abbreviation (half a page), hence the reference in the scholarly literature (and below) to a long and a short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; (or &#039;&#039;vita&#039;&#039;). In reality the “short” versions represent different extracts from what we suppose to be an original close to A. The second part, the miracles, is in general textually more stable between the versions, but the selection of miracles differs widely. The miracles will be counted according to the longest series as they appear in the major early manuscript (version A, Oxford, Corpus Christi College 209, from Fountains Abbey), namely 1-49. Only one miracle has been transmitted in Latin in the High Middle Ages (A, B, C) which is not present in this manuscript, the Miles Britannicus miracle, for practical purposes numbered here as 50. All these 50 miracles are posthumous, except no. 1, Olaf’s vision before the battle of Stiklestad, and no. 10, his trial for working on a Sunday. The additional late medieval miracles, performed by Olaf while still alive, are integrated into various late medieval versions of the Passio (D, E) and are not counted separately.&lt;br /&gt;
*A &#039;&#039;Fountains Abbey&#039;&#039; (late twelfth cent.): long passio, miracles 1-49.&lt;br /&gt;
*B &#039;&#039;Anchin&#039;&#039; (late twelfth cent.): short passio, miracles 1-9, 50, 10-21.&lt;br /&gt;
*C &#039;&#039;Sweden&#039;&#039; (around 1200) rewritten passio (fragmentary transmission).&lt;br /&gt;
*D &#039;&#039;Köln&#039;&#039; (ca. 1460) rewritten &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; with more miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
*E &#039;&#039;Ribe&#039;&#039; (ca. 1460-65) rewritten &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; with more miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Title=====&lt;br /&gt;
The legend is traditionally referred to as &#039;&#039;Passio Olaui&#039;&#039;, but a more correct form authenticated by the Fountains abbey manuscript is &#039;&#039;Passio et miracula beati Olaui&#039;&#039; reflecting the clear division into two parts. In later medieval manuscripts other versions are entitled &#039;&#039;Legenda sancti Olaui&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;De sancto Olavo rege Norwegie&#039;&#039; and sim. or are left without a title.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
A &#039;&#039;Regnante illustrissimo rege Olauo apud Norwegiam&#039;&#039; – &#039;&#039;libere quo uoluit suis pedibus ambulauit&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
B &#039;&#039;Gloriosus rex Olauus ewangelice ueritatis sinceritate in Anglia comperta&#039;&#039; – &#039;&#039;Qui cum patre et spiritu sancto uiuit, et regnat Deus per omnia secula seculorum. amen&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
C [mutilated at the beginning] ... &#039;&#039;Ecclesias et loca sancta oracionis&#039;&#039; – &#039;&#039;et regnat in secula seculorum. amen&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
D &#039;&#039;Gloriosus martir Olauus norwegie rex per aliquorum sanctorum uirorum predicationem conuersus&#039;&#039; – &#039;&#039;multarum rerum ornata preciositate: in qua ipse requiescit testatur ecclesia&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
E &#039;&#039;In Nederos munitissimo castro tocius Norvegie regni&#039;&#039; ¬– &#039;&#039;cui est omnis honor et gloria in secula seculorum&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
A runs to ca. 40 pp., the others from around 5 to 15 pp. The various extracts for liturgical readings make up ca. 1 to 3 pp.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions===== &lt;br /&gt;
*Jacobus de Voragine, &#039;&#039;Legenda aurea&#039;&#039; [+ &#039;&#039;Historie plurimorum&#039;&#039;.... CHECK], Köln 1483, 307a-308d. [version D including miracles 2,5,4].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Otthoniense&#039;&#039; (Odense), Lübeck 1483 &amp;amp; 1497 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Historie plurimorum sanctorum nouiter et laboriose ex diuersis libris in unum collecte&#039;&#039;, Louvain 1485, 101-103v (repr. in STORM 1880, 277-82) [version D including miracles 2,5,4]. &lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Lincopense&#039;&#039; (Linköping), Nürnberg 1493 (repr. in STORM 1880, 247-51) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1,2,4].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Strengnense&#039;&#039;, Stockholm 1495 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Upsalense&#039;&#039; (Uppsala), Stockholm 1496 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Scarense&#039;&#039; (Skara), Nürnberg 1498, f. CCLVII verso. (repr. in STORM 1880, 251-54) [long &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, no miracles]&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Aberdonense&#039;&#039; (Aberdeen), Edinburgh 1509/1510 (repr. in METCALFE 1881, 117-18) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1,2,4].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Slesvicense&#039;&#039; (Sleswig), Paris 1512 (repr. in STORM 1880, 265-66) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1,2,10,5].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Arosiense&#039;&#039; (Århus), Basel 1513 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Roschildense&#039;&#039; (Roskilde), Paris 1517 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Lundense&#039;&#039; (Lund), Paris 1517 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1-2].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; (Nidaros), Paris 1519, fols. qq II-rr IIII (repr. in TORFÆUS 1711, LANGEBEK 1773 &amp;amp; STORM 1880, 229-45), [extended short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1-3, 6-10, 19, 15, 20, 23, 4, 12, 14].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Arhusiense&#039;&#039;, Århus 1519 (repr. in STORM 1880, 247-51) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1,2,4].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Officia propria ss. patronorum Regni Sueciæ&#039;&#039;, Antwerpen 1616 (and several reprints) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*TORFÆUS, T. 1711: &#039;&#039;Historia rerum Norvegicarum&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen, vol. 3, 211-13 [reprint of the BN text].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Acta Sanctorum&#039;&#039;, Antwerpen 1731, Julii Tomus VII, 87-120: “De S. Olavo, rege et martyre, Nidrosiæ in Norvegia Commentarius Historicus”. [excerpts from medieval and early modern historiography with discussions; also includes brief quotations from a lost Utrecht manuscript. The pages 113-16 prints the text, subsequently lost, from the late medieval legendarium, &#039;&#039;Codex Bodecensis&#039;&#039;, under the title “&#039;&#039;Acta brevia auctore anonymo, ex passionali pergameno ms. cœnobii Bodecensis&#039;&#039;”, which includes an A version of the &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; with miracles 1,2,6,7,8,19,20,3,5.  Additional material from BN is quoted via TORFÆUS 1711, 117-20.]&lt;br /&gt;
*LANGEBEK, J. 1773: SRD 2, Copenhagen, 529-52: “&#039;&#039;Legendæ aliquot de Sancto Olavo Rege Norvegiæ&#039;&#039;” [edition of various fragments and transcriptions in Arne Magnusson’s collection, a reprint of the Low German translation and the BN text] &lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Officia propria ss. patronorum Regni Poloniæ et Sueciæ&#039;&#039;, Mechlen 1858 (repr. in STORM 1880, 264-65) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*STORM, G. 1880: “Acta sancti Olavi regis et martyris,” in MHN, Kristiania 1880, 125-44 [an eclectic A text based mainly on BN and &#039;&#039;Acta sanctorum&#039;&#039;, but ordered with the Old Norse homily as structural guideline].&lt;br /&gt;
*• METCALFE, F. 1881: &#039;&#039;Passio et Miracula Beati Olaui, edited from a twelfth-century manuscript in the library of Corpus Christi College, Oxford, with an introduction and notes by F. M.&#039;&#039;, Oxford [first edition of the full A version, the Fountains abbey text].&lt;br /&gt;
*• STORM, G. 1885: &#039;&#039;Om en Olavslegende fra Ribe&#039;&#039;, (Christiania Vidensk.-Selsk. Forhandl. 3), Kristiania. [A partial first edition of E, the “Ribe”-legend, ca. 1460/65].&lt;br /&gt;
*• MALIN 1920 [first edition of the &#039;&#039;Miles Britannicus&#039;&#039;-miracle from a thirteenth-century fragment].&lt;br /&gt;
*• ØSTREM 2000 [first edition of C, based on thirteenth-century breviary fragments, Stockholm, Riksarkivet, Fr. 596 &amp;amp; 614 (together also called codex 97) – see also ØSTREM 2001]&lt;br /&gt;
*• ØSTREM 2001 [appendix 2, pp. 263-280, ‘Lessons from &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039;’: the long &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; (A) based on Storm 1880, the short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; (B) and miracles 1-11 based on the Anchin manuscript, all with copious additional readings from a number of liturgical manuscript fragments. Appendix 5, pp. 288-91 reprints the edition of the C version from Østrem 2000].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
For medieval translations see Medieval transmission and reception.&lt;br /&gt;
*SKARD, E. 1930: &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi. Lidingssoga og undergjerningane åt den heilage Olaf&#039;&#039;, (Norrøne bokværk 46) Oslo (repr. 1970). [Norwegian, nynorsk, from STORM’s edition, with additions and transpositions].&lt;br /&gt;
*LUDWIG 1994 ##-## [English, selections from METCALFE’s edition (version A)]&lt;br /&gt;
*PHELPSTEAD, C. (ed.) 2001: &#039;&#039;A History of Norway and The Passion and Miracles of the Blessed Óláfr&#039;&#039;, translated by D. Kunin, ed. with introduction and notes by C. Phelpstead (Viking Society for Northern Research Text Series, vol. 13), London [from METCALFE’s edition (version A)].&lt;br /&gt;
*IVERSEN, G. (transl.) in LIDÉN 1999, 404-10 [Swedish, from STORM 1885 (version E)].&lt;br /&gt;
*EKREM, I. 2000, 145-46 [Norwegian, bokmål, the short &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; from version B].&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM 2000, 192-97 [Norwegian, bokmål, from his own edition &#039;&#039;ibid&#039;&#039;. (version C)].&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM 2001, ##-##. [English, from his own edition &#039;&#039;ibid&#039;&#039;. (version C)].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Commentaries=====&lt;br /&gt;
*METCALFE 1881 [literary and historical footnotes for the entire text].&lt;br /&gt;
*SKARD 1930.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD 1993, 130-44.&lt;br /&gt;
*PHELPSTEAD 2001, ##-##.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place==== &lt;br /&gt;
There can be no doubt that the legend of St. Olaf went through a formative phase shortly after the establishment of the archbishopric in Trondheim in 1153, and in particular during the period when Eystein Erlendsson was in office (1161-1188). Our earliest extant manuscripts of both the legend and the chants and &#039;&#039;lectiones&#039;&#039; derived from it, stem from the end of the twelfth century, and a number of miracles date and place themselves in Trondheim after 1153 and some even explicitly during the reign of Eystein. This date also tallies well with a number of significant textual and musical compositions for the liturgy of St. Olaf (see below), and with the contemporary organisation of pilgrimage on a larger scale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore the historian [[Theodoricus Monachus]], who was a probably a canon at the cathedral in this very period and certainly a well-informed local who dedicated his work to Eystein sometime between the years 1177 and 1188, writes in ch. 20: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Quomodo vero mox omnipotens Deus merita martyris sui Olavi declaraverit cæcis visum reddendo et multa commoda ægris mortalibus impendendo, et qualiter episcopus Grimkel – qui fuit filius fratris Sigwardi episcopi, quem Olavus filius Tryggva secum adduxerat de Anglia - post annum et quinque dies beatum corpus e terra levaverit et in loco decenter ornato reposuerit in Nidrosiensi metropoli, quo statim peracta pugna transvectum fuerat, quia hæc omnia a nonnullis memoriæ tradita sunt, nos notis immorari superfluum duximus&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(It has been related by several how almighty God soon made known the merits of his martyr Óláfr, by restoring sight to the blind and bestowing manifold comforts on the infirm; and how, after a year and five days. Bishop Grímkell (who was the nephew of bishop Sigeweard, whom Óláfr Tryggvason had brought with him from England) had Óláfr’s body exhumed and laid in a fitly adorned place in the metropolitan city of Nidaróss, where it had been conveyed immediately after the battle was finished. But because all these things have been recorded by several, I regard it as unnecessary to dwell on matters which are already known.) (transl. MCDOUGALL &amp;amp; MCDOUGALL 1998, 32-33). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this passage has given rise to a number of discussions (further references in  MCDOUGALL &amp;amp; MCDOUGALL 1998, 32-33) it is safe to infer that Theodoricus knew of writings (“&#039;&#039;memoriæ tradita sunt&#039;&#039;”) about some of Olaf’s posthumous miracles and about the translation of Olaf’s body to Trondheim – and that he expected his primary audience to know about such texts. All other traces of a translation text has disappeared, but the miracles must at least be some of those we know from the legend, or even simply identical to a certain group of them. ØSTREM 2001, 34-35, has questioned STORM’s hypothesis (1880, XXXIV) that Theodoricus is here speaking of a lost &#039;&#039;Translatio S. Olavi&#039;&#039;. Others have extended his doubts (e.g. CHASE 2005, 12) with the resulting interpretation that Theodoricus’s testimony simply shows that the events were known. But although ØSTREM is correct in saying that we cannot take for granted that Theodoricus is referring to a liturgical text, we have to acknowledge that he is referring to specific writings existing at the cathedral in Trondheim. “&#039;&#039;Memoriae tradere&#039;&#039;” is standard classical and medieval Latin for putting into writing, and it would need other indicators and a lot of good will to make it refer to, for instance, (unwritten) skaldic verse. That Theodoricus is not talking vaguely of knowledge floating around in common memory is underlined by the phrase “a nonnullis”, i.e. writings by certain people. He may or may not have known who the authors were, but his entire point is to say that what you do not find in this book you will find in others (almost certainly, Latin books here at the cathedral). Leaving aside the question of the &#039;&#039;Translatio&#039;&#039;, for the present purpose it is sufficient so far to establish that Theodoricus presumed that it would be straightforward for his readers/listeners around 1180 to find one or more written accounts of a number of Olaf’s posthumous healing miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
STORM 1880 and SKARD 1932 were convinced that Theodoricus also knew the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;, i.e. the &#039;&#039;vita&#039;&#039;-part of the legend more or less as we have it in its long version. Their textual arguments are not particularly strong and their view has since become muddled by a number of factors. First, METCALFE’s discovery of the fullest version (A) of the legend in 1881 with some of its additional miracles penned by Eystein led to an assumption that the entire legend came from his hand (and, consequently, must have been at least contemporary with Theodoricus, if not later). The stylistic investigation by SKARD 1932 allegedly proved unitary authorship by the archbishop – a position that has been accepted by most leading scholars since, for instance by HOLTSMARK 1937 and GUNNES 1996 although both believed that some sort of written account did exist before 1153 and was used by Eystein acting as redactor. The unitary style which SKARD had suggested, however, was difficult to uphold, both because what seemed to him stylistic idiosyncrasies are now known to be standard medievalisms, and because a number of other traits in the text point to more to a multilayered composition than unitary composition or redaction (cf. EKREM 2000 &amp;amp; MORTENSEN 2000a, MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003, and see Summary of contents below). A particularly intriguing passage in Theodoricus complicates matters further. He presents as his personal finding (and there is no reason to doubt this) that Olaf was baptized in Rouen: this can be learnt from the Norman chronicler, William of Jumièges (ca. 1070, book 5, ch. 11-12). The Passio takes this information for granted and it would therefore seem to postdate Theodoricus (for a full discussion of this see MORTENSEN 2000b). It has also been shown that the short vita (evidenced before ca. 1200 in the Douai manuscript, version B above) – by some scholars believed to have been a first version – is in fact an abbreviation of the long vita (ØSTREM 2001, 45 ff., MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003, 366). Finally ANTONSSON 2004a has pointed to a convincing motif parallel (see Sources below) with the legend of Thomas Becket which gives a &#039;&#039;terminus post quem&#039;&#039; of 1173. All this certainly point to the 1170s and 1180s as the crucial period for the composition of the long vita. Instead of focusing on Eystein alone, it is probably safer to talk of a team effort by the senior clergy at the Trondheim cathedral (cf. Theodoricus’s share in discovering evidence for Olaf’s baptism, see also Composition and style below).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While we can be certain that the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; is a late twelfth-century Trondheim composition, and that the entire legend, including the miracles, must have been put together in a form like A at the same time and place, this does not preclude the possibility that a first series of miracles were taken down at an earlier stage, before Eystein, and probably also before 1153 (for the various groupings of miracles, see below Summary and Composition). There is a good amount of evidence for this. Theodoricus’s statement quoted above implies that he knew written accounts of a number of miracles (and of the translation), but not of a &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;. At the beginning of miracle 37 Archbishop Eystein writes: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Perlectis his, que de uita et miraculis beati Olaui nobis antiquitas commendauit, congruum estimamus a nobis quoque, qui eius presentialiter nouis passim illustramur miraculis, que ipsi uidimus aut ueratium uirorum testimoniis uirtuose ad eius gloriam adeo facta probauimus, futuris generationibus memoranda litteris assignari&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Having read all those accounts which antiquity has entrusted to us concerning the life and miracles of the blessed Óláfr, we deem it fitting that we, who have been personally enlightened by his widespread miracles in our own day, should also commit to the attention of future generations, in writing, those things which have been performed by miraculous powers, to his greater glory, as we have seen for ourselves or have learnt from the testimony of truthful men.) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eystein’s reference to &#039;&#039;antiquitas&#039;&#039; here is somewhat puzzling because it was clear to him that both the &#039;&#039;vita&#039;&#039; and most of the miracles were taken down after 1153. But he may think of the oldest core of miracles (see below Summary) at the beginning of the book which radiated “antiquity” – or he may have known for a fact that the collection of miracle reports had indeed been initiated before 1153.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The strongest indication that a written tradition of old miracles was available before 1153 is the Old Norse stanzaic poem &#039;&#039;Geisli&#039;&#039; (Sunbeam) composed on commission by the poet Einar Skúlason for the festivities at the establishment of the archdiocese in 1153. In &#039;&#039;Geisli&#039;&#039; eight of the first nine miracles of the Latin collections are describes in a poetic rephrasing (cf. HOLTSMARK 1937, PHELPSTEAD 2001, XXXII &amp;amp; CHASE 2005). Usually this is taken as evidence that the vernacular poet was drawing on Latin writing or stories told on the basis of a Latin text (EKREM 2000, PHELPSTEAD 2001, MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003). It is correctly pointed out by CHASE (2005, 13) that we cannot be certain that the influence does not run the other way (as long as we do not possess a pre-1150 fragment containing Latin miracles), but probability, I think, speaks against it. It is a widely well-attested practice in the eleventh and twelfth centuries to take down miracle reports at the main shrine in Latin rather than in the vernacular, and in this case it is difficult to see how the Latin should have been extracted from a highly specialized poetic discourse. Some details of authentication have also been left out by the poet, such as the presence of votive gifts in the church stemming from miracle 4 and 5 (cf. &#039;&#039;Geisli&#039;&#039;, stanzas 51-56 &amp;amp; 35-36). As these miracle report seem to have served as an explanation of the votive gifts it would be more difficult to interpret the authentication as an addition to the Latin text than as something left out through poetic treatment. More analysis drawing on the entire miracle corpus in Latin and Old Norse is needed, but I am inclined to agree with the widely held view that a small collection of Latin miracle reports was already available in Trondheim before 1153 (cf. HOLTSMARK 1937, GUNNES 1996, 178-79, EKREM 2000, PHELPSTEAD 2001, XXXVIII) – although it is difficult to say when it was taken down. One possibility is the active period of building and “positioning” in the 1130s and 1140s, but at the present stage of research there is no clear indication that it could not be as old as around 1100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from this possible group of pre-1153 core miracles (1-10) the remainder of the miracle collection as we know it in version A consists of various layers composed between 1153 and 1188 (death of Eystein who penned some of the last miracles) or ca. 1200 (latest palaeographical date of the Fountains Abbey manuscript.) The Summary below gives some additional internal evidence for this time frame.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Version B is contemporary with A and strongly related to it (see Summary below). Version C in all probability stems from Sweden, perhaps from the diocese of Linköping where it could have been composed around 1200 (ØSTREM 2000 &amp;amp; 2001).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
D and E are both late medieval texts (ca. 1460) composed outside of Norway, D is known through the legendary put together by Herman Greven in Köln 1460 – it is probably of German origin as it reflects the world of Hanseatic traders and was immediately translated into Low German. E is known through the work of Petrus Mathie in Ribe in southern Denmark (ca. 1460-1465), and is related to D in narrative and motifs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version A:&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;: The long &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; begins by a lofty summary of the role of Olaf as the ruler who converted the cold North. It includes a number of biblical quotations where this deed is foreshadowed, and Olaf is hinted at – he is for instance the “boiling pot” (&#039;&#039;olla&#039;&#039;) mentioned by Jeremiah. The rest of the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; is structured chronologically from the time he was baptized in Rouen. He was the perfect ruler, a &#039;&#039;rex justus&#039;&#039;, who spread the word of God, uprooted paganism, and kept justice by his own humble example and by restraining the proud. But his efforts was not welcomed by everyone and due to rising pressure he went into exile in Russia to await a better time to carry through God’s plan. After a while he felt ready to return, also to suffer martyrdom if that was God’s will. His adversaries gathered to meet him, partly bribed by his enemy “a certain Canute” [the Great], partly through their own ambition and reluctance to accept Christianity. Olaf faced death bravely with his eyes fixed on eternal life and was struck down at Stiklestad [north of Trondheim] on Wednesday July 29, 1028 [according to this version].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miracles: In this version 49 miracles are collected which can be divided in four major series: 1-10, 11-21, 22-36, 37-49. For discussion of possible divisions see HOLTSMARK 1937, GUNNES 1996, 178-88, EKREM 2000, JØRGENSEN 2000, MUNDAL &amp;amp; MORTENSEN 2003. The present division, and others that have been proposed, owes as much to the transmission of miracles in other versions as to an analysis of formalities, style and contents – a distinction that has not yet been systematically applied.&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of content the first series stand out in several respects: it includes two miracles which happened in Olaf’s lifetime (1 &amp;amp; 10, all other miracles are posthumous); three miracles (3-5) end with a reference to the votive gift which can be seen in the martyr’s church now (&#039;&#039;hec ecclesia&#039;&#039;). There are no references to archbishop or arch see. Number 10, which deals with Olaf’s self-inflicted punishment of his transgression against the rule of resting on a Sunday, is introduced by an editorial voice explaining that although this miracle comes last, it should really have been put first in terms of chronology. No. 2 narrates the “protomiracle”, the first healing worked by the saint on the day after his death. 3-5 and 9 report stories of miracles outside of Norway through prayers to Olaf, and 6-8 of healings of people who attended the memoria of the saint, i.a. the feast of 29 July. These miracles (with or without no. 10) are also usually grouped together because the Old Norse poem Geisli from 1153 (see above) reports all the miracles here except 8 and 10 and none from any subsequent series.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The beginning of the next series, 11-21, is marked by the reference to the “archbishop and the brothers” at the end of 11 (... &#039;&#039;archiepiscopo et fratribus exposuit&#039;&#039;) – the brothers no doubt referring to the regular canons of the Trondheim cahtedral. Miracle 19 is explicitly dated to the year when Olaf’s church in Trondheim received the &#039;&#039;pallium&#039;&#039;. The majority of these miracles are healings, but two deal with escape from fire and one with a boy lost and found (!). The feast and shrine in Trondheim again dominate, but there are two miracles reported from the Norwegian community in Novgorod and two from the province of Telemark. No. 21 deals with the healing of an unnamed Norwegian king at Olaf’s local church in Stiklestad, but there is no textual break between 21 and 22, in fact 22 begins by saying “in the same year...”. The reason that scholars have put a caesura here is because the miracles 1-21 are transmitted together in a number of other manuscripts and vernacular texts. With one small exception (part of miracle 23 in the &#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; from 1519), miracles 22-49 are only known from version A – the Fountains abbey manuscript. The Anchin manuscript (see below version B) stops after miracle 21 and so does the &#039;&#039;Old Norse Homiliary&#039;&#039; version from ca. 1200. The vernacular &#039;&#039;Legendary saga of Olaf&#039;&#039; from the beginning of the thirteenth century also confines itself to the first 21 miracles, and a fragment from the thirteenth century with Old Norse adaptations of Olaf miracles contain pieces only within this range as well (cf. JØRGENSEN 2000).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third series, 22-36, is equally dominated by healings at the shrine (mostly in connection with the celebrations on 29 July). Occasional “distance” miracles are also reported where the person(s) favoured through a vow to Olaf present themselves in Trondheim to pay homage to the saint. An authenticating voice is often present – it is a “we” who receives gifts for the church or who have heard the story from so and so. In two miracles (26 &amp;amp; 30) the “we” addresses themselves to a &#039;&#039;caritati uestre&#039;&#039;, probably the archbishop. In no. 34 we are informed that a gift was sent “to us while we were in Bergen”; it is most natural to take this as &#039;&#039;pluralis maiestatis&#039;&#039;, hence it is possible that the author here is archbishop Eystein, although it could be another senior official. Miracle 35 tells of an opening of the shrine (the miracle is the sweet fragrance) and is also interesting because it begins with a date “some time during the reign of King Eystein ...”; this means that this miracle must have been taken down after Eystein Haraldson’s death in 1157. Some miracles are dated relatively “the same year” or “next winter”. There is no explicit conclusion of this series, but the next one begins with a clear break.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fourth and last series, 37-49, is opened by the title “Tractatus Augustini Norewagensis episcopi etc” (for Eystein’s opening words about adding to the miracles, see above Date and Place). In miracle 37 Eystein tells vividly of a miraculously healed injury he suffered during inspection of the construction of the new basilica. It is not clear whether “&#039;&#039;tractatus&#039;&#039;” is the title for miracle 37 alone or for all the remaining ones, but as they have titles of their own the first alternative is preferable. His voice is not as explicit in other miracles, but can probably be discerned in 38, 39 (“we were held up by ecclesiastical business” &#039;&#039;ecclesiasticis detinebamur negociis&#039;&#039;) and 44, as well as in 47 and 49 where the authorial voice suddenly addresses itself to &#039;&#039;fratres dilectissimi&#039;&#039;, the canons of the chapter. This might lead to the conclusion that the entire last series is authored by Eystein, but in 42 we suddenly meet the &#039;&#039;caritas&#039;&#039; again as addressee as in 26 and 30. Most of the miracles are healings at the shrine – as in the other series. In 49 we get an interesting piece of information on the organisation of healings, namely the mention of a hospital for pilgrims.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One preliminary conclusion to be drawn about version A is that neither Eystein or any other redactor were interested in smoothing over the seams between miracles or groups of miracles in this version – they were meant to stand with their pointers in different directions, perhaps also because they then kept an air of authenticity, but perhaps simply because they reflect an accepted way of accumulating reports with different authorial voices. These voices, in turn, all view things in a cathedral perspective, so the question of authorship can perhaps be resolved by pointing to a collective of senior officials at Olaf’s church.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version B&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;: In this version the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; has been telescoped into less than a page. Some scholars have viewed the A version as an elaborated B version whereas others think that B must be an abbreviation of A (see, with further references, EKREM 2000 &amp;amp; ØSTREM 2001). The present author is of the opinion that the issue can be settled by internal textual arguments in favour of B being an abbreviation (argued in MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003, 366).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Miracula&#039;&#039;: The B version includes, in that order, miracles 1-9, 50, 10-21 – no. 50 being the only one not in the A version. It deals with an English knight who (successfully) seeks help in Trondheim on Olaf’s feast day. There are no specificities about time nor does the authorial voice give itself away. Miracles 1,4,5,9 and 10 are missing some passages in comparison with version A, but in nos. 11-21 there are no editorial differences (cf. EKREM 2000, 124). After miracle 21 there is an epilogue formula which is similar to the one introducing miracle 26 in version A.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version C&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
This alternative &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; was first identified and edited by ØSTREM 2000 &amp;amp; 2001 in a fragment from the National Archives of Sweden (cod. 97). It consists of 9 lessons, of which 1, 4, and most of 5 have been lost. It follows the same basic structure as version A with a depiction of Olaf’s piety, just rule and protection of the poor, his conflict with his adversaries, his exile in Russia and his return to martyrdom. But it is nevertheless a completely different text which does not seem to draw directly on A. The plot and the rhetoric are similar, but other scriptural references and etymologies are employed (Stiklestad as &#039;&#039;locus pugionum uel sicariorum&#039;&#039;). The most salient feature, in comparison with A and B, is the more important role allotted to King Canute as leader of Olaf’s enemies and instigator of evil.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version D&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
This late medieval adaptation follows version A closely for about the first half of the text, but then introduces completely new elements such as Olaf’s rivalry with a pagan brother and the popular story of Olaf sailing through a mountain. Most striking is the description of Olaf’s martyrdom during which he is crucified. On the cross Olaf prays for merchants who call for his help on the dangerous seas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version E&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
The other late medieval legend adds a romantic novella about Olaf’s father Harald’s adventures during a pilgrimage to Santiago de Compostella and makes the theme about the pagan brother into a main vehicle for the whole plot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style==== &lt;br /&gt;
The only existing investigation of stylistic matters is that done by SKARD 1932 (the A version). Many of his individual observations are still valuable, but his main conclusion – that the A text has a unitary style attributable to Eystein as the sole author/redactor – has been challenged. OEHLER (1970, 63 n. 23) put his finger on the soft spots of SKARD’s procedure: (1) the examples are not drawn systematically from all the parts of the text whose unity he wants to demonstrate. (2) Most of the stylistic idiosyncracies SKARD finds are ordinary medievalisms. In spite of this – and indeed in spite of Eystein’s explicit statement at the beginning of miracle 37 that he wants to add to a text transmitted from antiquity – Eystein’s role as author of the whole legend (in version A) has remained uncontested in Norwegian scholarship until recently (e.g. SKARD 1930-1933, HOLTSMARK 1937, GUNNES 1996; the exception is BULL 1924). For fuller references to the debate and its present status see MORTENSEN 2000, 101-3, EKREM 2000, 138-39, PHELPSTEAD 2001, XXXVI-XXXIX, MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003, 363-68.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is still wanting is a modern stylistic analysis (including probings into the prose rhythm) which characterizes the various parts of the work irrespective of the author issue. This cannot be offered here, but just to illustrate the diversity within the A version, consider the following three passages. The first is about the success of Olaf’s mission from the passio (ed. METCALFE 1881, 70), the next is from miracle 20 (ibid. 93) and the third from miracle 37 (ibid. 104) – one of the pieces certainly written by Eystein (in a few cases METCALFE’s text is adjusted; the translation is by P. Fisher [not yet published]):&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Plurimum profecit in breui, et innumerabilem Domino multitudinem adquisiuit. Confluebant ad baptisma certatim populi, et numerus credentium augebatur in dies. Effringebantur statue, succidebantur luci, euertebantur delubra, ordinabantur sacerdotes, et fabricabantur ecclesie. Offerebant donaria populi cum deuocione et alacritate. Erubescebant ydolorum cultores, confundebantur qui confidebant in scultili, et in multis illius regionis partibus infidelium depressa multitudine mutire non audens omnis iniquitas opilabat os suum&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(In a short time he made excellent progress, procuring a countless host for the Lord. In eager droves they flocked to be baptized, and the number of believers swelled daily. The effigies were shattered, the groves hewn down and the shrines overthrown. Priests were ordained, churches built.   The people brought votive offerings piously and promptly. Those who worshipped idols blushed with shame, those who relied firmly on a graven image were thrown into confusion, and in many areas of that region the crowd of unbelievers were quelled, with the result that, not daring to mutter a sound, all iniquity stopped her mouth.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Waringus quidam in Ruscia seruum emerat, bone indolis iuuenem, set mutum. Qui cum nichil de se ipse profiteri posset, cuius gentis esset ignorabatur. Ars tamen, qua erat instructus, inter waringos eum conuersatum fuisse prodebat: nam arma, quibus illi soli utuntur, fabricare nouerat. Hic, cum diu ex uenditione diuersa probasset dominia, ad mercatorem postmodum deuenit, qui ei pietatis intuitu iugum laxauit seruile&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(A certain Varangian had bought a slave in Russia, a young man of fine natural qualities, but dumb. Consequently he could make no declaration about himself and therefore people were ignorant of his race. However, the craftsmanship he was versed in showed that he had lived among the Varangians, for he knew how to forge the kind of armour that they alone wore. When he had passed by sale from one master to another, he eventually came into the hands of a merchant, who on compassionate grounds loosed him from the yoke of slavery).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Ego itaque Augustinus per uoluntatem dei in ecclesia beati martiris Olaui episcopalem ad tempus sollicitudinem gerens, cum a magistro, qui operariis ecclesie preest, pro quibusdam in opere disponendis super muri fastigium euocarer, pons, in quo lapides trahebantur, multitudinis, que nos sequebatur, molem non ferens confractus cecidit. Peccatis autem exigentibus ut uite et iniuncte sollicitudinis cautior redderer, ceteris ponti et machinis adherentibus solus in precipicium feror&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(And so, when I, Eystein, was at that time, by God’s wish, bearing the responsibility of archbishop in the church of the blessed martyr Olaf, I was called out to the top of the wall by the foreman in charge of those labouring on the church, so that I might settle certain details of the work; but the gangplank along which the stone was being hauled could not bear the weight of all the people following us up, so that it shattered and collapsed. With my sins demanding that I should make myself be rather careful of my life and the responsibility imposed on me, while the rest were clinging to the gangplank and scaffolding I alone fell headlong.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first sample is effectively built by one perfect (&#039;&#039;profecit&#039;&#039;) followed by a number of emphatically foregrounded imperfects depicting the movement of conversion (&#039;&#039;confluebant, effringebantur&#039;&#039; etc.) which, in spite of the lack of concreteness, conjures up images of the process. The language is steeped in biblical phrases referring to conversion and paganism: &#039;&#039;numerus credentium augebatur&#039;&#039; could echo Act. 5.14 &#039;&#039;magis autem augebatur credentium in Domino multitudo virorum ac mulierum&#039;&#039;, the effigies and the groves no doubt come out of Josias’s uprooting of idolatry in 4. Reg. 23.14 &#039;&#039;et contrivit statuas et succidit lucos&#039;&#039;. The pun on &#039;&#039;confundo&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;confido&#039;&#039; is from Is. 42.17 &#039;&#039;confundantur confusione qui confidunt in sculptili&#039;&#039;, and finally the recherché phrase about iniquity brought to silence is borrowed from Ps. 106.42: &#039;&#039;et omnis iniquitas oppilabat os suum&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second example shows a straightforward novelistic miracle account, paratactic and without any biblical or poetic embellishment. The only exertion in that direction, it seems, is the modest hyperbaton at the end of the quotation, &#039;&#039;iugum laxauit seruile&#039;&#039;. This paratactic style is typical of many of the shorter miracles – a sort of &#039;&#039;reportatio&#039;&#039; or protocol matter-of-fact style. The third example, in contrast, is extremely hypotactic with a very substantial postponement of the main element &#039;&#039;pons .... cecidit&#039;&#039;. The opening absolute ablative of the second clause, &#039;&#039;peccatis exigentibus&#039;&#039;, is a twelfth-century favourite in explaining setbacks for the good cause, frequently used in crusading historiography whenever the Christian army loses to the infidel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources====&lt;br /&gt;
The literary and hagiographical background of the Legend – and here the long &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; (version A) is the most relevant object of study – has not been investigated systematically. It is almost certain that one motif (of the cold North heated by the &#039;&#039;calor fidei&#039;&#039;) is borrowed from Ælnoth’s legend of [[Sanctus Kanutus rex]] (cf. SKÅNLAND 1956) and influences from Hugh of St Victor’s &#039;&#039;De sacramentis&#039;&#039; has also been traced in the way Olaf is described as &#039;&#039;rex justus&#039;&#039; (GUNNES 1996, 213-14). In general it has been assumed that the author of &#039;&#039;Passio Olaui&#039;&#039; used English hagiographical models for describing a martyr king (cf. HOFFMANN 1975, PHELPSTEAD 2001, XLIII); most pertinent here are probably the widespread Abbo’s &#039;&#039;Life of Edmund&#039;&#039; (d. 869, Passio written 985-987) and perhaps the anonymous &#039;&#039;Life of Edward Martyr&#039;&#039; (d. 978, &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; written ca. 1100), but no striking verbal parallels have so far been demonstrated. The Legend(s) of Thomas Becket (d. 1170) has also been drawn into the picture on account of strong similarities in the motif of premeditated flight and exile as a necessary preparation of martyrdom (ANTONSSON 2004a).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience====&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; (version A) was composed during the archbishopric of Eystein, probably around 1180, and should be seen as part of the textual and liturgical initiatives to which also Theodoricus’ History and the Office and Sequences of Olaf belong. The &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; provided the the textual backbone for the new liturgy. Most of the miracles were also taken down at the shrine in this same period which was characterized by building activity and organization of pilgrimage on a larger scale. A miracle protocol served a double purpose of divine and human bookkeeping – Olaf’s miraculous deeds had to be inscribed into the book of God as well as to document his powers for pilgrims. It would seem that a protocol had existed in an early version before 1153, but it is certain that it was kept assiduously during the reign of Eystein. After that it does not seem to have been updated anymore. Version B is an example of a contemporary condensed text with basically the same purpose as A; many other such extracts and condensations were made (see below transmission) mainly for liturgical purposes. In addition we possess in C an alternative &#039;&#039;vita&#039;&#039;, probably made for a specific Swedish liturgy; again many such variants may have existed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The particular circumstances around versions D and E have not been studied, but they were hardly written for a Norwegian audience, but rather for Northern German and Danish merchant communities around 1460.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission==== &lt;br /&gt;
As is already clear from the above the Legend of St Olaf became a very wide spread text in the Nordic Middle Ages. Many brief versions for liturgical readings surface in the early printed breviaria from Norway, Sweden, Denmark, and northern Germany and thus reflect a steady manuscript transmission from the twelfth to fifteenth centuries. Of these liturgical codices a considerable number of pertinent fragments have been identified (see especially ØSTREM 2001) which corroborates a spread through the Nordic dioceses already from the early thirteenth century. The Latin text – again in various versions – were also translated into Old Norse (ca. 1200, &#039;&#039;Gamal norsk homiliebok&#039;&#039;, ed. G. Indrebø, Oslo 1931), Old Swedish (fourteenth cent., ed. ##) and Low German (Lübeck 1492 (1499, 1505): &#039;&#039;Passionael efte Dat Levent der Hyllighen&#039;&#039;) and it played an important role for part of the Saga literature on King Olaf in the thirteenth century. It is thus a testimony to the dramatic library history of the Nordic Reformations that the important manuscript textual witnesses to the full legend – as typically copied in legendaries – survive only in foreign codices, namely English (A) and French (B). A large number of similar texts must have been around locally, especially in Norway. The main manuscripts for versions A-E are:&lt;br /&gt;
*(A) Oxford, Corpus Christi College 209, fols. 57r-90r; Fountains Abbey (Cistercian), Yorkshire, last quarter of the twelfth century. Version A: long passio, miracles 1-49, unique witness to miracles 22-49.&lt;br /&gt;
Oxford, Bodleian Library, Rawlinson C 440, fols. 187v-194r; English, probably Cistercian from Yorkshire, second quarter of the thirteenth century. Version A: long passio, miracles 1-11, 50 (some now lost due to mutilation).&lt;br /&gt;
Dresden, Sächsisches Landesbibliothek cod. A 182, fols. 172-177; &#039;&#039;Liber Laurentii Odonis&#039;&#039;, Sweden (Linköping?), ca. 1400. Version A: long passio, miracles 1-5 #.&lt;br /&gt;
*(B) Douai, Bibliothèque municipale, 295, fols. 94r-108v; Anchin (Benedictine), Northern France, last quarter of the twelfth century. Version B: short passio, miracles 1-9, 50, 10-21.&lt;br /&gt;
Wiener-Neustadt, Neukloster XII. D 21, ##; Bordesholm (Augustinian canons), Holstein, 1512. Version B: short passio, miracles 1-10, 50, 13-14 #].&lt;br /&gt;
*(C) Stockholm, National Archives, Fr. 596/614 (cod. 97#); Swedish, second half of the thirteenth century. Unique (fragmentary) witness to version C.&lt;br /&gt;
*(D) Berlin, Staatsbibliothek - Preussischer Kulturbesitz, Theol. lat. fol. 706, ff. 168r-169v [Köln 1460, by Hermann Greven. Version D].&lt;br /&gt;
*(E) Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM #### [Ribe 1460-1465, by Petrus Mathe. Version E].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Officium ==&lt;br /&gt;
The most important part of a saint’s liturgy such as St. Olaf’s, in addition to the legend, is the approximately 35 chants that were sung during the canonical hours: Vespers, Matins and Lauds. As was customary, they are closely linked to the legend. The antiphons of Vespers are general invocations, but most of the chants for Matins are taken straight from the legend text, with only slight adaptations. The antiphons for Lauds are short summaries of some of the miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The printed &#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; (1519) also contains a few chants that stem from the oldest layer of liturgical celebration of St Olaf, the office in the &#039;&#039;Leofric Collectar&#039;&#039; from ca. 1060. This office was probably compiled by Grimkell, Olaf’s own missionary bishop and the one who canonized Olaf in 1031 (see BIRKELI 1980, JOHNSEN 1975, and ØSTREM 2001). The melodies of the chants consistently employ a small set of fixed, standardized formulae, and they have been described by one scholar as “rather dull and uninspired” (HUGHES 1993, 409). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Metre/rhythm=====&lt;br /&gt;
Most of the chant texts in the office of St. Olaf are in prose, and not in the style of the rhymed office with metrical and rhymed texts, which was the dominating style for this kind of saint’s office from the eleventh century onwards. Only the hymns, the antiphon for the Magnificat Adest dies letitie, and some of the early antiphons which go back to the &#039;&#039;Leofric collectar&#039;&#039; are in verse. The hymns are all trochaic septenarii (3 x [8p + 7pp]), except the asclepiadic &#039;&#039;O quam glorifica&#039;&#039; (4 x [6 + 5p]). &#039;&#039;Adest dies letitie&#039;&#039; is in iambic dimeters (8pp), and the early antiphons are in hexameters or elegiac couplets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
A full liturgical office such as the feast of St. Olaf consists of six antiphons, a responsory, and a hymn for Vespers; the same for Lauds; ten antiphons, nine responsories, and a hymn for Matins; and one antiphon for &#039;&#039;Magnificat&#039;&#039; at the second Vespers, a total of ca. 35 chants. In addition to this come short chapter lessons, prayers, versicles, etc. at each of the hours.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, Paris 1519 (Facsimile edition by Børsums forlag, Oslo 1964).&lt;br /&gt;
*• STORM, G. 1880: &#039;&#039;Monumenta historica Norvegiae&#039;&#039;, 229–282, Christiania [Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*REISS, G. 1912: &#039;&#039;Musiken ved den middelalderlige Olavsdyrkelse i Norden&#039;&#039; (Videnskabsselskabets skrifter, II. Hist.-Filos. Klasse, 1911 no. 5), Christiania [Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*DESWICK, E.S. &amp;amp; FRERE, W.H. 1914-1921: &#039;&#039;The Leofric Collectar&#039;&#039;, London.&lt;br /&gt;
*• ØSTREM, E. 2001: &#039;&#039;The Office of St Olaf. A Study in Chant Transmission&#039;&#039;, Uppsala.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====&lt;br /&gt;
As with the Legend, which is the textual point of departure for the Office, there is no reason to assume that the Office should have been written anywhere but in Trondheim, and it is equally probable that it stems from the concerted effort of senior clerics during the reign of Eystein or shortly thereafter. The earliest manuscripts (or fragments) that contain the Office can be dated to the decades around 1200. The &#039;&#039;terminus post quem&#039;&#039; is more difficult to determine. Several manuscripts have been preserved which lack a proper St. Olaf’s office, but where Olaf’s name is mentioned in the collect prayer for the saints who were previously celebrated on that day (e.g. “&#039;&#039;Presta quesumus omnipotens deus ut sicut populus christianus martyrum tuorum felicis simplicii faustini beatricis atque olaui temporali sollemnitate congaudet&#039;&#039;”, from S-Skam Br 250). All the sources of this type are from the middle or the end of the twelfth century, and none of them is younger than the oldest source with the complete Office. This may be taken as an indication that no office existed when these older books were produced, i.e. roughly the third quarter of the twelfth century. All in all this strengthens the hypothesis that the Office was composed during Eystein Erlendsson’s episcopacy (1161-1188), either by him or under his supervision. If the above argument about Theodoricus is accepted (see Legend), this means that the Office in its known form can hardly have been in place before 1180.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents====&lt;br /&gt;
The antiphons of Vespers, which begin the Office, are all invocations of the kind: &#039;&#039;Sancte martyr domini Olave, pro nobis quesumus apud deum intercede&#039;&#039; (Holy martyr of the Lord, Olaf, we beg you to intercede for us before God) (first antiphon of Vespers). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nine antiphons of Matins are all taken from the beginning of the Legend. The first two antiphons briefly summarize the first section of the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; which can be described as the “cosmic view” of the state of affairs at the time of Olaf – how God looked upon the people of the North and in his mercy “founded his city in the eagle’s quarters” (&#039;&#039;in lateribus aquilonis fundavit civitatem suam&#039;&#039;) during Olaf’s reign. The rest of the antiphons together with the first responsory contain, sentence by sentence, the entire text of the following section of the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; (from “&#039;&#039;Hic evangelice veritatis&#039;&#039;” to the passage ending “&#039;&#039;ad agnitionem et reverentiam sui creatoris reduxit&#039;&#039;”, which in the last antiphon is changed to “&#039;&#039;ad veri dei culturam revocabat&#039;&#039;”). In this text passage, the perspective is narrowed down, beginning with Olaf’s baptism, then enumerating his deeds as a Christian ruler: although he was a pagan, he was benign and honest at heart, always meditating on heavenly things, even when he was involved in the affairs of the kingdom, and, not being content with his own salvation, he desired to convert his subjects also.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of responsories in the office was originally to function as commentaries to the lessons that preceded them, often in such a way that taken together they would tell the whole story of the saint. In the Office of St. Olaf, however, this is hardly the case. The texts for the responsories show no attempt to present a continuous narrative, as in the antiphons. Rather, they are compilations of passages from different places in the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;, in some cases combined with foreign material. The selections seem to have been made so as to present a condensed version of the main contents of the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; text, where each chant text presents a separate theme. The first three responsories, which were sung during the first Nocturn, are a &#039;&#039;characterization&#039;&#039; of the king and his good nature – a pious ruler who despised all earthly glory (R1), who was filled with burning fervour in the face of resistance (R2), and who courageously faced danger, even in the prospect of death (R3). The responsories of the second Nocturn recount his acts and the fruits they bore: how he wandered among the people like an apostle (R4), turning them away from their heathen gods and baptizing them (R5), until eventually the word took root and churches were built everywhere (R6). The third Nocturn presents Olaf’s passio in three glimpses: how he met his enemies (R7), how he saw Jesus in a dream (R8), and how he could finally “exchange his earthly kingdom for the heavenly” (R9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The antiphons of Lauds are taken in their entirety from the legend; they are very condensed summaries of five of the miracles. The antiphon for the Magnificat in the second Vespers again returns to the “cosmic perspective” of the introduction: &#039;&#039;Hodie preciosus martyr olavus ab inimicis veritatis occisus&#039;&#039; (Today Olaf was slain by enemies of truth).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The hymns (or hymn) that run(s) through the Office as it is preserved in the &#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; follow(s) more or less the same pattern as the antiphons: a short version of the most important parts of the legend, followed by a few miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Literary and musical models====&lt;br /&gt;
A common way of compiling new offices was to adapt chants from already existing offices. This is the case also for the chants on the Office of St Olaf, where ca. half of the antiphons have known models of this kind (owing to the lack of a comprehensive reference material for Responsories in medieval offices, these have not been studied with any consistency). The gospel antiphons for Vespers, Lauds, and Second Vespers, and the antiphon for the Invitatory of Matins, are based upon corresponding antiphons in the early-twelfth-century Office of St. Augustine; the rest of the chants for Vespers can be found in various offices for St. Martin of Tours, which suggests that they all stem from a single St. Martin’s Office, even though no such office is known today; and several of the remaining antiphons in the office have models in the office of St. Vincentius. R9&#039;&#039; Rex inclytus&#039;&#039; is based upon a text found in the &#039;&#039;commune sanctorum&#039;&#039; of York and Durham. The same text is used in offices for several other martyrs, e.g. Dionysius (cf. BERGSAGEL 1976).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In most of these chants, the borrowing also extends to the chant texts, ranging from the Vespers antiphons, where the entire text except the name of the saint have been taken over, through the incorporation of an incipit or a key-phrase, as in the chants taken from the Office of St. Augustine, to antiphons where only the melody has been used.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sources from which the chants have been taken are not insignificant: the Augustine reform movement was a driving force in the early period of the Archbishopric of Nidaros; Eystein himself introduced the feast of St. Augustine in Nidaros and latinized his name “Augustinus”. Likewise, St. Martin had attributes like “apostle of France”, “proto-bishop”, patron saint of monasticism and of the Merovingian kingdom, all of which are close to the position that Olaf had (or was  attempted to be given) in the early Norwegian church. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the remaining chants, no direct sources have been found. These chants are all written in a highly formulaic musical language, where each melody consists of a series of repetitions of small melodic cells, completely in conformance with the style of the late twelfth century. Some attention seems to have been given to the syntactical structure of the texts in the ordering of the melodic cells, which may be an indication that they were indeed assembled in Nidaros, but there may also have been models which have not yet been disclosed. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
The Office of St. Olaf was used for the celebration of the feast of St. Olaf (29 July) in the Nordic countries and throughout the period from the early thirteenth century up to the Reformation. St. Olaf was celebrated with a feast of one of the highest ranks throughout most of the Nordic countries (&#039;&#039;summum, totum duplex or duplex&#039;&#039;; the exception is Uppsala, where, mainly for ecclesio-political reasons, it only had the rank of &#039;&#039;novem lectiones&#039;&#039;). Every church in the region can therefore be assumed to have had at least one copy of the Office in their liturgical books. This probably makes it the most widely spread text in this handbook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the first decades of the sixteenth century the Scandinavian liturgies were revised and codified in printed breviaries. These contain the legend and the chant texts, but they are all without musical notation. Thus, for the music and for the transmission prior to 1500 we have to rely on parchment fragments, mainly from liturgical books, which were used as wrappers around account books in the growing administrations of the sixteenth century, and which have been collected in the National Archives. Due to differences in archival praxis, the extant collections from the Danish area (including Norway and Iceland) are rather small, whereas in the National Archives of Sweden (Riksarkivet) there are ca. 20 000 such fragments, mainly bifolia from liturgical books (see BRUNIUS 1993 &amp;amp; 2005 (ed.), ABUKHANFUSA 2004, OMMUNDSEN 2006). This gives a total of a little more than 100 fragments from the Scandinavian countries that contain parts or all of the Office, with a great predominance of Swedish material.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The transmission is remarkably stable in this material as a whole. A few variants, probably connected to specific dioceses, are discernible, e.g. a few texts from the dioceses of Linköping in Sweden have a special responsory for Vespers (&#039;&#039;Sancte Olave Christi martyr&#039;&#039;), and a proper hymn, &#039;&#039;O quam glorifica lux hodierna&#039;&#039;, seems to have been used only in Västerås, also in Sweden. The extant material from Norway is too small to draw any conclusions concerning local practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the office based on &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039;, there is evidence of a second office, based on a different legend (see ØSTREM 2000). Even this office can be dated to ca. 1200 or earlier. Of the three textual witnesses to this legend, one has the different legend text, combined with chants from the office based on &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039;, one has the legend text from &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; combined with chants based on the different legend, and the third has a legend that switches from &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; to the other legend after the sixth lesson.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Missa ==&lt;br /&gt;
=====Title===== &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missa in natalicio beati Olavi regis et martyris&#039;&#039; (constructed on the basis of the rubric of the Nidaros ordinal), or &#039;&#039;Missa in solennitate sancti Olavi regis et mar&#039;&#039;tyris&#039;&#039; (on basis of the rubric of Missale Nidrosiense). The mass could also be referred to with the incipit from the &#039;&#039;Oratio collecta&#039;&#039; in the first part of the mass; “&#039;&#039;Deus regum corona” (the Red Book of Darley, Cambridge, Corpus Christi College, 422), or “&#039;&#039;Deus qui es regum omnium corona&#039;&#039;” (&#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;) (GJERLØW 1968, 124). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;*REISS, G. 1912: &#039;&#039;Musiken ved den middelalderlige Olavsdyrkelse i Norden&#039;&#039;, Kristiania, 104-5 (reprint of the text in&#039;&#039; Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;. No musical notation apart from Alleluia with verse printed on p. 67).&lt;br /&gt;
*EGGEN, E. 1922: Nyfunnen Olavsmusikk, Serprent or Norsk aarbok (presentation of the liturgical elements with dubious musical notation for the chants).&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L 1968, &#039;&#039;Ordo Nidrosiensis Ecclesiae&#039;&#039;, Oslo, 372-73 (edition of the entries in the Nidaros ordinal. Incipits only).&lt;br /&gt;
Most of the chants for St. Olaf’s mass can be found in editions of the &#039;&#039;Missale&#039;&#039; or &#039;&#039;Graduale Romanum&#039;&#039;, like &#039;&#039;Graduale Romanum&#039;&#039; (Solesmes 1974) or Graduale Triplex (Solesmes 1979) in the liturgy for the commons (&#039;&#039;Communia sanctorum elementa&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====&lt;br /&gt;
St. Olaf’s mass was probably celebrated already from the mid eleventh century, both in Norway and England. The earliest testimony is the Red Book of Darley, from the early 1060s. One may suspect that the person responsible for putting these liturgical elements together in a mass was Olaf’s English bishop Grimkell (d. 1047), who seems to have been active in propagating the cult of Olaf immediately after his death in 1030 (see for instance ØSTREM 2001, 28-33).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents====&lt;br /&gt;
The mass contains few elements proper to the saint. Still, it is carefully assembled to fit the celebration of a martyr king. The text “&#039;&#039;Posuisti domine super caput eius coronam de lapide pretioso&#039;&#039;” (Ps. 20, 4: &#039;&#039;thou settest a crown of pure gold on his head&#039;&#039;) is sung twice, first as the gradual between the two readings, then as the offertory. The liturgical elements are as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introitus: &#039;&#039;Gaudeamus omnes in Domino&#039;&#039;. Ps. &#039;&#039;Misericordias domini&#039;&#039; [Ps. 88]. Coll. &#039;&#039;Deus qui es regnum omnium corona&#039;&#039;. Ep. &#039;&#039;Justum deduxit&#039;&#039; [Sap. 10, 10-14]. Gr. &#039;&#039;Posuisti domine&#039;&#039;. V. &#039;&#039;Desiderium. Alleluia. Sancte Olave qui in celis vel Alleluia. Letabitur iustus&#039;&#039;. Seq. Lux illuxit. Ev. &#039;&#039;Si quis vult post me venire&#039;&#039; [Matth. 16, 24-28]. Offert. &#039;&#039;Posuisti domine&#039;&#039;. Secr. &#039;&#039;Inscrutabilem secreti tui&#039;&#039;. Com. &#039;&#039;Magna est gloria&#039;&#039;. Postcom. &#039;&#039;Vitalis hostie verbi carofacti&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; gives an alternative to the psalm verse for the introit (Domine in virtute, Ps. 20) and an alternative to the Postcommunion;&#039;&#039; Agni celestis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources====&lt;br /&gt;
The sources for St. Olaf’s mass are the common elements for the saints, mainly the martyrs. The introit &#039;&#039;Gaudeamus&#039;&#039; omnes is in the Graduale Romanum also used for Agatha, Benedict, Mary (the Annunciation and the Assumption) and All saints. The gradual Posuisti with the verse &#039;&#039;Desiderium&#039;&#039; is from the &#039;&#039;Commune martyrum&#039;&#039; in the Graduale Romanum. So is the &#039;&#039;Alleluia&#039;&#039; with the verse &#039;&#039;Letabitur&#039;&#039;. The &#039;&#039;Alleluia&#039;&#039; with verse &#039;&#039;Sancte Olave qui in celis letaris&#039;&#039; is in &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; found in the &#039;&#039;Commune unius confessoris&#039;&#039; (&#039;&#039;Sancte N. qui in celis letaris&#039;&#039;). The offertorium &#039;&#039;Posuisti&#039;&#039; also belongs to the &#039;&#039;Commune martyrum&#039;&#039;, while the communion &#039;&#039;Magna est gloria&#039;&#039; is in the &#039;&#039;Commune apostolorum&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience====&lt;br /&gt;
The rubric in &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; reads &#039;&#039;In solennitate sancti Olavi Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;, referring to the feast celebrated on St. Olaf’s &#039;&#039;nativitas&#039;&#039; 29 July. The mass was also celebrated at the date of the&#039;&#039; translatio&#039;&#039;, 3 August. In addition there was a service every Wednesday, possibly limited to Lent (&#039;&#039;omni quarta feria&#039;&#039;, see sequence &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; below) (GJERLØW 1968, 127).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
St. Olaf’s mass was celebrated in the Nordic countries and, as it seems, parts of England, and possibly also in other places in Northern Europe. The mass remained virtually unchanged for five hundred years, from its earliest transmitted appearence in the English service book from the early 1060’s to the printed Missale Nidrosiense (1519). The most important textual witnesses are:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cambridge, Corpus Christi College 422 [a Sherbourne service book known as “The Red book of Darley”, penned in the early 1060s; Olaf is on fol. 162]. &lt;br /&gt;
*Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM 241 b I. &lt;br /&gt;
*Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM 98 8º II.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 932 [thirteenth century; &#039;&#039;Alleluia&#039;&#039; with verse and a few lines of the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;].&lt;br /&gt;
*Reykjavík, Thodminjasafn Íslands, No. 3411 v. [the introit with verse, &#039;&#039;Alleluia&#039;&#039; with verse and first part of the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Printed books:&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Graduale Suecanum&#039;&#039;, Lübeck ca. 1490.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Missale Lincopense&#039;&#039;, ##&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen 1519 (without notation).&lt;br /&gt;
For a survey of the British material on St. Olaf, see DICKINS 1940; for the early Swedish texts, see SCHMID 1945.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sequentiae====&lt;br /&gt;
Four sequences for St. Olaf are transmitted. The most important and the earliest sequence is &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;, from the late twelfth century. The remaining sequences, &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care, Postquam calix babylonis and Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039; are later and were probably never as widely spread. The latter is only known from Sweden and Finland.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&#039;&#039;A. Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit letabunda, lux illustris lux iocunda&#039;&#039;.../...&#039;&#039;tua salvet dextera. Amen&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
Eight strophes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
*BYSTRØM, O. 1903: &#039;&#039;Ur medeltidens kyrkosång i Sverige&#039;&#039;, Norge och Finland, II, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*• REISS, G. 1912, 12-44. Ugivere: &#039;&#039;Analecta Hymnica&#039;&#039; 42, 302.&lt;br /&gt;
*• EGGEN, E. 1968, I, 213-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Recordings=====&lt;br /&gt;
Sølvguttene (dir. T. Grythe): &#039;&#039;Kormusikk fra Norge i Middelalder og Renessanse, samt fra vår tid&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
Choeur Gregorien de Paris, &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit laetabunda&#039;&#039;, 1989.&lt;br /&gt;
Schola Sanctae Sunnivae: &#039;&#039;Rex Olavus&#039;&#039;, 2000. &lt;br /&gt;
Schola Canto Gregoriano Sola: &#039;&#039;Aquas plenas&#039;&#039;, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) EGGEN, E. in undated newspaper article. &lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) STØYLEN, B. 1923, in &#039;&#039;Norsk Salmebok&#039;&#039; 1985, no. 741 (adjusted to the melody of &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) FOSS, R. 1938, 95-98 &amp;amp; FOSS, R. 1949, 111-15.&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) REISS 1912, 14 (n. 4). &lt;br /&gt;
*(English) LITTLEWOOD, A. 2001 (CD-leaflets, Scholae Sanctae Sunnivae, Schola Canto Gregoriano Sola) [English].&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) KRAGGERUD 2002, 106-8.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====  &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; was composed between ca. 1150 and 1215. The &#039;&#039;terminus ante quem&#039;&#039; applied by REISS, namely the presence of the sequence’s incipit on a manuscript fragment in the National Archives dated ca. 1200, should be disregarded since the fragment in the hand of the scribe generally referred to as the “St. Olaf scribe”, should be dated closer to 1300 (see GJERLØW 1968, 35-36). The earliest manuscript fragment with evidence of &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; is a sequentiary from the first half of the thirteenth century (Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 418). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; is a testimony to the “transitional style” often connected with the period 1050-1150 (and beyond) and characterized by a variation in the structure and metre of the verses combined with a certain use of rhythm and rhyme. This transitional style, however, existed alongside the rhymed sequence of the late style (KRUCKENBERG 1997, 145). A few passages in the sequence seems to owe their wording to the &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; (or the office “In regali fastigio” based on the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;), which could indicate a date after ca. 1180 (see Legend above).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sequence was in all probability composed by a Norwegian, as can be inferred by the reference to St. Olaf as “our special protector” (&#039;&#039;tutor noster specialis&#039;&#039;) (REISS 1912, 17). REISS presents Eirik Ivarsson (archbishop 1188-1206) as a likely candidate for the composer. VANDVIK points out that there are four possible composers, who had their education from St. Victor, namely the archbishops Eystein, Eirik and Tore (archbishop 1206-1214) or Tore, bishop of Hamar (1189-1196) (VANDVIK 1941). Both Eystein and Eirik were committed to the moulding of a uniform Nidaros rite. It would be natural to see the sequence in connection to the other activity in Nidaros during the second half of the twelfth century.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents==== &lt;br /&gt;
The strophes 1-3 encourage the people to sing and celebrate on the feast day of St. Olaf. The strophes 4-7 tell of Olaf as a king who longs for eternal life, and is devoted to Christ, suffering many troubles to save his people and accepting hatred, punishments and exile with an unwavering mind. The night before the battle he had a vision, and got a foretaste of what he loved, which he finally won through his illustrious martyrdom. The final strophe is directed to Olaf, asking for his protection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; has eight strophes. The melody changes from strophe to strophe in the typical manner of the sequence, with the two versicles or hemi-strophes in each strophe sharing the same melodic line. The only exception is the first strophe, which has two different melodies for each versicle. While the strophes 1, 2, 4, 5, 7 and 8 are predominantly trochaic (although not equal in structure), the third and sixth strophes are dactylic. The structure is as follows (sung twice in each strophe): &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.	8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.	7pp + 7pp + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.	6pp + 6pp + 6pp + 6pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.	8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.	8p + 8p + 8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.	6pp + 6pp + 6pp + 6pp + 6pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.	8p + 8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.	8p + 8p + 8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sequence is rhymed in different patterns. For verse 1, 2 and 4 the rhyme is aabccb, v. 3 has aaaa, v. 5, 6 and 8 have aaaabaaaab, and v. 7 aaabcccb. The use of rhythm and rhyme gained increasing popularity in the history of the sequence, culminating in what is called the late style, or “second epoch” sequences, connected with the Abbey of St. Victor in Paris, and its cantor Adam of St. Victor (d. 1146) (regarding the recent identification of Adam of St. Victor as Adam Precentor, d. 1146, as opposed to another twelfth century figure d. 1192, see, for instance, FASSLER 1993, 206-7). In the case of &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;, however, given the lack of uniformity of structure between the strophes, one may see it as a sequence of the transitional style rather than the late style (for the transitional style, see KRUCKENBERG 1997). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The composer is fond of alliteration, anaphor, and other repetitions: “&#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; il&#039;&#039;luxit&#039;&#039; letabunda, &#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; illustris, &#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; iocunda, &#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; digna preconio.” Str. 3a: “&#039;&#039;Insignis&#039;&#039; martiris &#039;&#039;insignis&#039;&#039; gloria, &#039;&#039;dulcis&#039;&#039; est gaudii &#039;&#039;dulcis&#039;&#039; materia.” The repetition in versicle 3a is with seemingly similar words, but as they are different cases, they actually form the rhetorical figure &#039;&#039;polyptoton&#039;&#039;, with &#039;&#039;insignis&#039;&#039; first in the genitive case, then in nominative. &#039;&#039;Dulcis&#039;&#039; comes first in nominative, then in the genitive case. At the same time the words &#039;&#039;martiris/materia&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;gloria/gaudii&#039;&#039; form chiastic alliterations. Other examples of polyptoton are found in the following versicles: Str. 3b: “&#039;&#039;celesti&#039;&#039; iubilo tange &#039;&#039;celestia&#039;&#039;,” Str. 6b: “&#039;&#039;felix felicia&#039;&#039; migrans ad gaudia,” Str. 7b: “Quod amabat &#039;&#039;pregustavit, pregustatum plus optavit, plus optatum&#039;&#039; vendicavit illustri martirio.” The composer evidently strove for repetition more than variation. A similar joy in word-repetion is found in the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux iocunda&#039;&#039; (most likely by Adam of St. Victor, FASSLER 1993, 272), a sequence which was possibly an inspiration for our composer: Str. 1a: “&#039;&#039;Lux&#039;&#039; iocunda, &#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; insignis.” Str. 1b:”&#039;&#039;Corda&#039;&#039; replet linquas didat ad &#039;&#039;concordes&#039;&#039; nos invitat &#039;&#039;cordis&#039;&#039; lingue modulos.” Str. 8b: “&#039;&#039;Nil&#039;&#039; iocundum &#039;&#039;nil&#039;&#039; amenum &#039;&#039;nil&#039;&#039; salubre &#039;&#039;nil&#039;&#039; serenum &#039;&#039;nichil&#039;&#039; dulce &#039;&#039;nichil&#039;&#039; plenum”. It is also tempting to compare with the last part of the final verse of the night office in St. Olaf’s office “&#039;&#039;In regali fastigio&#039;&#039;”, where a similar fondness for repetition and polyptoton is evident: “&#039;&#039;regem rex&#039;&#039; videt in decore suo et in salutari &#039;&#039;regis&#039;&#039; magna gloria &#039;&#039;regis&#039;&#039;.”   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The melody builds a climax towards the centre of the sequence, as so often in the sequences. As in the text there are also melodic quotations of Parisian/Victorine sequences, see below.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources and literary models====&lt;br /&gt;
Even though &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; is not a late style sequence, the text seems inspired by sequences by Adam of St Victor, particularly the Easter sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit dominica (“Lux illuxit Dominica, lux insignis lux unica, lux lucis et laetitiae, lux immortalis gloriae”&#039;&#039;), the sequence for Pentecost &#039;&#039;Lux iocunda, lux insignis&#039;&#039;, and possibly also the sequence for St. Vincentius: &#039;&#039;Triumphalis lux illuxit&#039;&#039;. The rhymes “&#039;&#039;triumphalis, specialis, malis” as used in v. 8 in Lux illuxit letabunda is found in Adam of St. Victor’s sequence for the relics of St. Victor, Ex radice caritatis, and similarly “spiritalis, specialis, malis&#039;&#039;” in Adam’s sequence &#039;&#039;Virgo mater Salvatoris&#039;&#039; (REISS 1912, 16). The link to the sequence for Thomas Becket &#039;&#039;Gaude Sion et letare&#039;&#039; also mentioned by REISS suggested on the basis of the expression &#039;&#039;felicio commercio&#039;&#039; seems less important, as &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; here follows more closely the final verse of the night office in St. Olaf’s office “&#039;&#039;In regali fastigio&#039;”: Felici commercio pro celesti regnum commutans terrenum&#039;&#039;; As we compare with our sequence v. 2b, we see that also the choice of the verb is the same as in the night office: &#039;&#039;Pro eternis brevia commutavit gaudia felici commercio&#039;&#039;. It is therefore more likely that the Passio or the Office is the source of this particular choice of words. Also in verse 4a – &#039;&#039;rex Olavus constitutus in regni fastigio&#039;&#039; – we can sense a link to the Passio and the Office: &#039;&#039;In regali fastigio constitutus spiritu pauper erat rex Olavus&#039;&#039; (from the first responsory of the night office). The &#039;&#039;regali fastigio&#039;&#039; is altered to regni fastigio, presumably to fit the verse better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The melody of the first strophe of &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; appears to be a quotation of the transitional sequence &#039;&#039;Letabundus exultet&#039;&#039; (EGGEN 1968, 219). The second strophe goes on to quote what is regarded as the melodic cornerstone of the Victorine sequences, namely &#039;&#039;Laudes crucis&#039;&#039;. The strophes five and eight are also founded on melodic lines from &#039;&#039;Laudes crucis&#039;&#039;, as well as the first part of strophe four. These quotations may very well be an expansion of the textual associations to &#039;&#039;Lux iocunda&#039;&#039; (see above), since &#039;&#039;Lux iocunda&#039;&#039; was set to the melody of &#039;&#039;Laudes crucis&#039;&#039;, at least in the Abbey of St. Victor (FASSLER 1993, 179).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience==== &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; was made to be sung in St. Olaf’s mass on 29 July. It was also sung for the octave, and for the translation (3 Aug).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission==== &lt;br /&gt;
The sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; was probably quite widely spread. In Norway and the other areas belonging to the Trondheim archsee it would have been “everywhere”, and it also spread to Sweden and Finland, and probably Denmark, and perhaps other areas in the Northern parts of Europe. In the Norwegian National Archives four fragments are found with the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;. In the Swedish National Archives as many as 38 fragments exist containing the sequence (according to information from G. Björkvall). Apart from these the sequence or parts of it is transmitted in the following manuscripts:&lt;br /&gt;
*Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM 98 8° II, fols. 5-8.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 418 [str. 8], thirteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 932 [str. 4-5], thirteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 1030 [incipit only], thirteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 986 [str. 1-6], fifteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
*Reykjavik, Thodminjasafn Íslands, No. 3411 [str. 1-2], fourteenth-fifteenth century&lt;br /&gt;
*Skara, Stifts- och Landsbibliotek, musik handskrift 1; paper codex written in Sweden ca. 1550 (Lux illuxit on fol. 245)]&lt;br /&gt;
*Stockholm, Royal Library, Brocm. 196; “Brocman’s Antiphonarium”, paper codex, sixteenth century (Lux illuxit on fols. 18-19).&lt;br /&gt;
*Uppsala, University Library, C 513; paper codex written in Sweden (Vesterås) ca. 1500 (Lux illuxit on fol. 74-76).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Printed books:====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Graduale Suecanum&#039;&#039;, Lübeck ca. 1490, only copy, in Stockholm, Royal Library.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen 1519 (without musical notation).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missale Uppsalense&#039;&#039; ##&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missale Hafniense&#039;&#039; ##&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missale Aboense&#039;&#039; ##&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===B. Postquam calix Babylonis===&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039;.../...cunctis et a sordibus. Amen.&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
Five strophes&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
*• REISS, G. 1912, 57-66. [REISS interpreted &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care as the last part of Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039; in a more original version of the sequence, preceding the one in &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Analecta Hymnica&#039;&#039; 55, 272.&lt;br /&gt;
*• EGGEN, E. 1968, 222-27. [EGGEN saw &#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039; as a later rewriting of &#039;&#039;Predicasti&#039;&#039;, where the first verse has been replaced by three new verses. They are edited as two sequences, one composed on the basis of the other].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) DAAE 1879, 115.&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) EGGEN, E. in undated newspaper article.&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) FOSS 1949, 115-17.&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) KRAGGERUD 2002, 110-15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====  &lt;br /&gt;
REISS (1912, 64) suggests that the first three verses of &#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039; are the product of a fourteenth century composer, while the versicle &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; and the two last verses are from the late twelfth or the thirteenth century. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents==== &lt;br /&gt;
The first strophe contrasts the chalice of Babylon spewing out snake’s poison with the pot (&#039;&#039;olla&#039;&#039;) of the North boiling with the oil (oleo) of devotion thanks to Olaf. The second strophe compares the rescue of Noah and his ark to Olaf and that of the Norwegian people: “The bird brings the flower of the olive (&#039;&#039;olive&#039;&#039;), and Noah finds rest on the mountains of Armania. With Olaf comes a weak breeze of wonderful scent and the key to heaven finds the shores of Norway.” The third strophe elaborates on the name of Olaf resembling the name of ointment (&#039;&#039;oleum&#039;&#039;), and his name as the oil effused from the sting of his passion. The two last strophes are the same as those of the sequence &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; (see below).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style====&lt;br /&gt;
The sequence &#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039; has five verses as transmitted in the &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, the two final verses corresponding to those of &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039;. The three first verses share the same stylistic approach, and was probably written at the same time, while the two last verses are of an earlier date. &#039;&#039;Postquam calix&#039;&#039; begins with the image of Babylon without the usual introduction encouraging people to sing and celebrate a particular feast, which is so common in sequences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The metre is trochaic, of the kind characteristic of the late style (8p + 8p +7pp). The third verse line of the third strophe, however, ends somewhat abruptly (8p + 8p + 4p) in both versicles. The rhyme of the three first strophes is consistently following a pattern of aabaab, while the two last strophes have aabccb.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theme of the sequence is spinning around the name of Olaf, playing with similar sounding words like &#039;&#039;olla&#039;&#039;, the boiling pot, oleum, the oil of devotion, oliva, the “flower” bringing the news of salvation. In this way it further unfolds the “likeness”-approach to Olaf’s name already mentioned in the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; (&#039;&#039;olla&#039;&#039;, see above) and known from a number of other saints’ lives (e.g. [[Sanctus Kanutus rex]]). According to the third strophe King Olaf bears the name of ointment, and his name is the oil effused through the sting of his passion. The style of this sequence has not impressed many modern scholars. According to REISS “the bombastic expressions and somewhat far-fetched metaphors in the first three verses appear a little strange” (REISS 1912, 59, here quoted in English translation from EGGEN), a view supported by EGGEN (1968 I, 225). By GJERLØW the first three verses are described as a “turgid effort with a tiresome wordplay” (GJERLØW 1988, 10). KRAGGERUD has spoken out in defence of the sequence, claiming that it displays a rather refined use of biblical references: Babylon is presented as the golden chalice in Jeremiah (51, 7) leading the world astray with its poison (Apoc. 18, 23), here described as the snake’s poison (&#039;&#039;fel draconis&#039;&#039;) of the enemies of God referred to in the Deuteronomy (32,33). The vision of the boiling pot from Jeremiah (1, 13) is also found in the initial parts of the Legend, along with the references to the North, also from Jeremiah (50, 3). Olaf is then identified with Noah from the Old Testament in strophe 2, and with Christ (“the anointed”) from the New Testament in strophe 3, who effused blood and water through the wound from the spear at his passion (John. 19, 34) (KRAGGERUD 2002, 108-115).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources and literary models====&lt;br /&gt;
The composition is charged with biblical allusions. It also seems to continue along the path of &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; in its reference to Jeremiah and the vision of the boiling pot, along with the new role of the North. The source for the two final verses seems to be an older sequence, now beginning imperfectly &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; (see below).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience==== &lt;br /&gt;
As &#039;&#039;Postquam calix&#039;&#039; has adopted the two final strophes of &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; containing the reference to “every Wednesday” (&#039;&#039;omni quarta feria&#039;&#039;), it seems that the sequence was intended to be sung at the weekly celebration of St. Olaf at Wednesdays (which was the weekday he suffered his martyrdom), possibly restricted to Lent (GJERLØW 1968, 127). KRAGGERUD (2002, 109) suggests that the sequence probably was primarily adressed to a more theologically learned audience than the average pilgrim, since the contents is not immediately accessible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission==== &lt;br /&gt;
*• &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, København 1519. &lt;br /&gt;
*Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM 670 e 4° [apparently copied from Missale Nidrosiense, corrected by Arne Magnusson, cf. REISS 1912, 57-58].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===C. &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039;===&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Incipit lost (v. 1b: &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039;...)/...&#039;&#039;iunge celi civibus. Amen&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
The sequence originally had three strophes, of which two and a half are preserved. In his edition REISS (1912, 62-63) has kept the two final strophes as strophe four and five, assuming that the two initial verses are missing. GJERLØW, however, has pointed out that one hemistrophe (and probably not more) is lost due to the loss of the three lower lines of the manuscript fragment (GJERLØW 1988, unpublished, 9-10).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions===== &lt;br /&gt;
*• REISS, G. 1912, 57-66.&lt;br /&gt;
*• EGGEN, E. 1968 I, 222-27.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Norsk Salmebok&#039;&#039; 1985, no. 741 [presents the music, with the translated lyrics of Lux illuxit.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Recordings=====&lt;br /&gt;
Sølvguttene (dir. T. Grythe): &#039;&#039;Kormusikk fra Norge i Middelalder og Renessanse, samt fra vår tid&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schola Sanctae Sunnivae: &#039;&#039;Rex Olavus&#039;&#039;, 2000.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) EGGEN, E. in undated newspaper article. &lt;br /&gt;
*(English) LITTLEWOOD, A. 2001 (CD-leaflets, Scholae Sanctae Sunnivae, Schola Canto Gregoriano Sola).&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) KRAGGERUD 2002, 115-16.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====&lt;br /&gt;
REISS (1912, 64) suggests that the preserved versicle &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; and the two following verses are from the late twelfth or the thirteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents==== &lt;br /&gt;
The preserved last half of the first strophe reads “You, God’s beloved, announced the age of salvation, the age which is the age of mercy.” The second strophe refers to the celebration every Wednesday (&#039;&#039;omni quarta feria&#039;&#039;) “in worship of the memory of your agony and blessed passion.” The final strophe is a prayer to Christ’s martyr to cleanse us from sins with his prayer, and unite us with the citizens of heaven.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style====&lt;br /&gt;
The three strophes have the characteristics of the late style sequence, with consistent rhythm and rhyme. The metre is trochaic (8p + 8p +7pp). The rhyme is following the pattern aabccb. As a sequence it is a relatively short one – they usually contain a larger number of strophes.  The style of this sequence has enjoyed a better reputation than that of &#039;&#039;Postquam calix&#039;&#039;. REISS (1912, 64) finds it reasonable to assume that the verses were composed in the “classical” time of sequence composition, i.e. the late twelfth or the thirteenth century and according to EGGEN, this is a worthy counterpart to &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; (EGGEN in undated newspaper article).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As pointed out by REISS (1912, 64) the melody is taken from the late style sequence &#039;&#039;Hodierne lux diei&#039;&#039; from the late eleventh century, a sequence which became popular throughout northern Europe in the twelfth century (see FASSLER 1993, 333). Strophe 1 in &#039;&#039;Predicasti&#039;&#039; corresponds with strophe 1 in &#039;&#039;Hodierne&#039;&#039;. The following strophes share melody with strophe 3 and 5 respectively in &#039;&#039;Hodierne&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources and literary models====&lt;br /&gt;
The “&#039;&#039;assistentes tue laudi&#039;&#039;” in strophe two of Predicasti gives an association to the Office of the Holy Blood (&#039;&#039;Susceptio sanguinis&#039;&#039;), where the verse of the responsory at matins reads “&#039;&#039;assistentes ergo tue laudi&#039;&#039;” (who minister to your praise) (ATTINGER &amp;amp; HAUG 2004, 36). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience==== &lt;br /&gt;
The reference to “every Wednesday” (&#039;&#039;omni quarta feria&#039;&#039;) indicates that the sequence was intended to be sung at the weekly celebration of St Olaf at Wednesdays (which was the weekday he suffered his martyrdom), possibly restricted to Lent (GJERLØW 1968, 127).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission==== &lt;br /&gt;
The two last strophes are also transmitted in the &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; (1519) as the last strophes of &#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039;. Only one manuscript fragment survives for the earlier sequence:&lt;br /&gt;
Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 986 [str. 1-6], fifteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===D. &#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039;===&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039;.../... &#039;&#039;tua salvet dextera&#039;&#039; (the explicit is the same as for the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; (see A. above).&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
Four original strophes with the two final strophes of Lux illuxit added, forming a total of six strophes. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Edition(s)===== &lt;br /&gt;
*MALIN, A. 1922, 18.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD 2001, 67-69.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
(Norwegian, bokmål) KRAGGERUD 2002, 117-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====  &lt;br /&gt;
The structure of the strophes and the melody are those of Veneremur crucis lignum, a sequence generally believed to originate in Sweden (ref. Eggen? Gjerløw? Nid?)#. It may therefore be reasonable also to connect &#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039; to Sweden.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents==== &lt;br /&gt;
The sequence opens with an encouragement to worship the saint. The second strophe presents Olaf as God’s holy man, to whom his sinful servants run weeping. The third and fourth strophes ask for governance and mercy for those who visit his holy altar. The sequence ends with two strophes quoted from &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;, with a prayer for Olaf’s protection from the dangers of this world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style====&lt;br /&gt;
The metre is trochaic, in the form so common for sequences during and after the 12th century; 8p + 8p + 7pp. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources and literary models====&lt;br /&gt;
The incipit of the sequence gives associations to the sequence for the cross &#039;&#039;Veneremur crucis lignum&#039;&#039;. The melody and structure are the same, and the Olaf’s sequence is likely modelled on the sequence for the cross. The two final strophes are direct quotations of the final strophes in the most famous Olaf’s sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience==== &lt;br /&gt;
The contents of &#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039; point more directly to the practice of pilgrimage than the other sequences for St. Olaf. &lt;br /&gt;
Medieval reception and transmission &lt;br /&gt;
Veneremur sanctum istum is transmitted through one Finnish and one Swedish fragment. It is not known from Norwegian manuscripts, but it could very well have been in use also in Norway and Trondheim. It was first made known by MALINIEMI in his edition of Sequences in Finnish fragments (1922). &#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039;  is found with notation in a fragment of a 15th century gradual from Åbo diocese (and now part of the &#039;&#039;fragmenta membranea&#039;&#039; collection in Helsinki University Library). The Swedish fragment comes from a fourteenth century gradual also containing sequences for Erik and Helena of Skövde: Stockholm, National Archives, Fr. 1748.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Bibliography == &lt;br /&gt;
*ABUKHANFUSA K. 2004: &#039;&#039;Mutilated Books. Wondrous leaves from Swedish bibliographical history&#039;&#039;, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*ANTONSSON, H. 2004a: ‘Exile, Sanctity, and Some Scandinavian Rulers of the Late Viking Age’, pp. 95-108 in &#039;&#039;Exile in the Middle Ages&#039;&#039; (ed. E. v. Houts et al.), Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
*ANTONSSON, H. 2004b: ‘Some Observations on Martyrdom in Post-Conversion Scandinavia’, &#039;&#039;Saga-Book&#039;&#039; 28, 70-95.&lt;br /&gt;
*ATTINGER, G &amp;amp; HAUG, A (eds.) 2004: &#039;&#039;The Nidaros Office of the Holy Blood. Liturgical Music in Medieval Norway&#039;&#039; (Senter for middelalderstudier, skrifter nr. 16), Trondheim.&lt;br /&gt;
*BAGGE, S. 2001: &#039;&#039;Da boken kom til Norge&#039;&#039; (1000–1537) (Norsk idéhistorie, bd. I), Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*BECKER, P. J. &amp;amp; BRANDIS, T. 1985: &#039;&#039;Die theologischen lateinischen Handschriften in Folio der Staatsbibliothek preussischer Kulturbesitz Berlin, Teil 2 - Ms. theol. lat. fol. 598-737&#039;&#039;, Wiesbaden 1985.&lt;br /&gt;
*BERGSAGEL, J. 1976: ‘Liturgical relations between England and Scandinavia: as seen in selected musical fragments from the 12th and 13th centuries’, &#039;&#039;Nordisk Kollokvium IV for Latinsk liturgiforskning&#039;&#039;. ##&lt;br /&gt;
*BIRKELI, F. 1980: ‘Biskop Grimkell og Hellig-Olaf’, &#039;&#039;Tidsskrift for teologi og kirke&#039;&#039; 51, 109–130, 207–23.&lt;br /&gt;
*BULL, E. 1924: [review of MALIN 1920] [norsk] &#039;&#039;Historisk Tidsskrift&#039;&#039; 27, 5.r., 5.b., 310-312.&lt;br /&gt;
*BLOM, G. A. 1981: ‘St. Olaf in norwegischer Geschichte, Königsheiliger in vielen Gestalten’ pp. 27-36 in &#039;&#039;St. Olaf, seine Zeit und sein Kult&#039;&#039; (ed. G. Svahnström), Visby.&lt;br /&gt;
*BRUNIUS, J. 1993: ‘Medeltida böcker i fragment. En översikt över pergamentsomslagen i Riksarkivet’, &#039;&#039;Nordisk tidskrift för bok- och biblioteksväsen&#039;&#039; 80, 3–33.&lt;br /&gt;
*BRUNIUS, J. (ed.) 2005: Medieval book fragments in Sweden. An international seminar in Stockholm 13-16 november 2003 (Kungl. Vitterhets historie och antikvitets akademien 58), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*CHASE, M. 2005: Einarr Skúlason’s Geisli. A Critical Edition, Toronto.&lt;br /&gt;
*DAAE, L. 1879: &#039;&#039;Norges Helgener&#039;&#039;, Christania [Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*DÅVØY, L. 2002: &#039;&#039;Den latinske og den norrøne Olavslegenden. Tekstversjoner og oversettelsespraksis&#039;&#039;. Institutt for klassisk, russisk og religionsvitenskap. Bergen [unpublished master thesis].&lt;br /&gt;
*DICKINS, B. 1940: ‘The Cult of Saint Olave in the British Isles’, &#039;&#039;Saga-Book of the Viking Society for Northern Research&#039;&#039; 12, 2, 53-80.&lt;br /&gt;
*DUGGAN, A. J. 2004: ‘The English Exile of Archbishop Eystein of Nidaros (1180-83)’, pp. 109-130 in &#039;&#039;Exile in the Middle Ages&#039;&#039; (eds. E. v. Houts et al.), Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
*EDWARDS, O. T. 1990: Matins, Lauds and Vespers for St. David&#039;s Day, Cambridge.&lt;br /&gt;
*EGGEN, E 19--: ‘Tvo lovsongar (sekvensar) fyr den heilage kong Olaf frá 12. árhundrad’, undated newspaper clipping from Torleiv Hannaas’s collection ##.&lt;br /&gt;
*EGGEN, E 1922: &#039;&#039;Nyfunnen Olavsmusikk&#039;&#039;, Serprent or Norsk aarbok.&lt;br /&gt;
*EGGEN, E. 1968: &#039;&#039;The Sequences of the Archbishopric of Nidarós&#039;&#039;, 2 vols. (Bibliotheca Arnamagneana 21-22), København.&lt;br /&gt;
*EKREM, I., MORTENSEN, L.B. &amp;amp; SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, K. (eds.) 2000: &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden og den latinske historieskrivning i 1100-tallets Norge&#039;&#039;, København.&lt;br /&gt;
*EKREM, I. 2000: ‘Om &#039;&#039;Passio Olavis&#039;&#039; tilblivelse og eventuelle forbindelse med &#039;&#039;Historia Norwegie&#039;&#039;’, pp. 109-156 in &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden&#039;&#039; (ed. Ekrem, Mortensen, Skovgaard-Petersen).&lt;br /&gt;
*FASSLER, M. 1993: &#039;&#039;Gothic song. Victorine Sequences and Augustinian Reform in twelfth-century Paris&#039;&#039;, Cambridge. &lt;br /&gt;
*FOSS, R. 1938: &#039;&#039;Latinske hymnor og sekvensar&#039;&#039; (Bokverk frå millomalderen 7), Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*FOSS, R. 1949: &#039;&#039;Sekvensane i Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; (Bokverk frå millomalderen 8) Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L 1968: &#039;&#039;Ordo Nidrosiensis Ecclesiae&#039;&#039;, Oslo. [On the St Olaf liturgy, see pp. 124-128].&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L 1988: ‘The Sequences. Status quo 1988 – RA’, [unpublished, available at Riksarkivet, Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L. 1967: ‘Olaf den Hellige. Liturgi’, &#039;&#039;KLNM&#039;&#039; 12, 561-567.&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L. 1968: Ordo Nidrosiensis Ecclesiae, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L. 1979: Antiphonarium Nidrosiensis Ecclesiae, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Graduale Romanum&#039;&#039;, Solesmes 1974. &lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Graduale Triplex&#039;&#039;, Solesmes 1979.&lt;br /&gt;
*GUNNES, E. 1973: ‘Om hvordan Passio Olavi ble til’, &#039;&#039;Maal og minne&#039;&#039;: 1-11.&lt;br /&gt;
*GUNNES, E. 1996: &#039;&#039;Erkebiskop Eystein, Statsmann og kirkebygger&#039;&#039;, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*HALKIN, F. 1934: ‘Legendarii Bodecensis menses duo in codice Paderbornensi’, &#039;&#039;Analecta Bollandiana&#039;&#039; 52 (1934) 321-33.&lt;br /&gt;
*HELANDER, S. 1957: Ordinarius Lincopensis och dess liturgiska förebilder, Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*HOFFMANN, E. 1975: &#039;&#039;Die heiligen Könige bei den Angelsachsen und den skandinavischen Völkern. Königsheiliger und Königshaus&#039;&#039;, Neumünster.&lt;br /&gt;
*HOFFMANN, E. 1994: ‘Politische Heilige in Skandinavien und die Entwicklung der drei nordischen Reiche und Völker’, pp. 277-324 in &#039;&#039;Politik und Heiligenverehrung im Hochmittelalter&#039;&#039; (ed. J. Petersohn), Sigmaringen.&lt;br /&gt;
*HOLTSMARK, A. 1937: ‘Sankt Olavs liv og mirakler’, &#039;&#039;Festskrift til Francis Bull&#039;&#039;, Oslo, 121-133 [reprinted pp. 15-24 in A. Holtsmark, &#039;&#039;Studier i norrøn digtning&#039;&#039;, Oslo 1956].&lt;br /&gt;
*HOLTSMARK, A. 1967: ‘Olavslegenden’, &#039;&#039;KLNM&#039;&#039; 12, 584-588.&lt;br /&gt;
*HUGHES, A. 1993: ‘The Monarch as the object of liturgical veneration’, A. Duggan (ed.): &#039;&#039;Kings and Kingship in Medieval Europe&#039;&#039;, London.&lt;br /&gt;
*IVERSEN, G. 2000: ‘Transforming a Viking into a Saint. The Divine Office of St. Olaf’, pp. 401–419 in &#039;&#039;The Divine Office in the Latin Middle Ages. Methodology and Source Studies, Regional Developments, Hagiography&#039;&#039; (eds. M. E. Fassler &amp;amp; R. A. Baltzer), Oxford.&lt;br /&gt;
*JIROUSKOVA, L. 2010: ‘Textual Evidence for the Transmission of the Passio Olavi Prior to 1200 and its Later Literary Transformations‘, pp. 219-239 in: Saints and Their Lives on the Periphery: Veneration of Saints in Scandinavia and Eastern Europe (c. 1000-1200), (eds. Antonsson &amp;amp; Garipzanov), Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
*JIROUSKOVA, L. 2011: Der heilige Wikinger Olav Haraldsson und sein hagiographisches Dossier: Text und Kontext der Passio Olavi (mit kritischer Edition) [unpublished Habilitation, Freiburg - to be published by Brill].&lt;br /&gt;
*JOHNSEN, A. O. 1975: ‘Om misjonsbiskopen Grimkellus’, [norsk] &#039;&#039;Historisk Tidskrift&#039;&#039; 1975, 22-34.&lt;br /&gt;
*JØRGENSEN, J. G. 2000: ‘Passio Olavi og Snorre’, pp. 157-69 in Olavslegenden (eds. Ekrem, Mortensen &amp;amp; Skovgaard-Petersen), København.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAG, C. 1995: &#039;&#039;Vikingtid og rikssamling, 800-1300&#039;&#039; (Aschehougs Norgeshistorie, bd. 2), Oslo. &lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD, E. 1993: &#039;&#039;Et pensum i middelalderlatin&#039;. II: Kommentarer&#039;&#039;, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD, E. 1995: ‘Middelaldernøtter’, &#039;&#039;Klassisk Forum&#039;&#039; 1995:2, 79-87 [textual criticism to the &#039;&#039;Legend&#039;&#039; &amp;amp; &#039;&#039;Lux Illuxit&#039;&#039;].&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD, E. 2001: ‘Middelaldernøtter. Nuces Nidrosienses – en pilegrimssang for Olaf i nytt lys’, &#039;&#039;Klassisk Forum&#039;&#039; 2001:2, 67-69 [textual criticism to Sequences].&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD, E. 2002: ‘Olavssekvensene - den kjente og de glemte’, &#039;&#039;Middelalderforum&#039;&#039; 2, 1. hefte, 103-18.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRÖTZL, C. 1994: &#039;&#039;Pilger, Mirakel und Alltag. Formen des Verhaltens im skandinavischen Mittelalter&#039;&#039; (12.-15. Jahrhundert), Helsinki.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRUCKENBERG-GOLDENSTEIN, L. 1997: The Sequence from 1050-1150: Study of a Genre in Change, Iowa.&lt;br /&gt;
*LIDÉN, A. 1999: &#039;&#039;Olaf den helige i medeltida bildkonsten. Legendmotiv och attribut&#039;&#039;, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*LOUIS-JENSEN, J. 1970: ‘“Syvende og ottende brudstykke”. Fragment av AM 325 IV a 4to’, &#039;&#039;Opuscula&#039;&#039;, Vol. IV (Bibliotheca Arnamagnæana, Vol. 30), København.&lt;br /&gt;
*LUDWIG, E. S. 1994: &#039;&#039;A statistical comparison of word order in the Latin &amp;quot;Passio et miracula beati Olavi&amp;quot; and the Old Norse &amp;quot;Jarteina ins helga Olafs&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;, Dissertation, Los Angeles, UCLA.&lt;br /&gt;
*LUNDE, K. 1994: &#039;&#039;Katalog over Sankt Olavs mirakler&#039;&#039;, Oslo [unpublished master’s thesis].&lt;br /&gt;
*MALIN, A. 1920: &#039;&#039;Zur Überlieferung der lateinischen Olavuslegende&#039;&#039; (Annales Academicæ Scientiarum Fennicæ, B 11), Helsinki.&lt;br /&gt;
*MALIN(IEMI), A. 1922: Zwölf lateinische Sequenzen as den mittelalterlichen Quellen Finlands, Helsinki.&lt;br /&gt;
*MCDOUGALL, D. &amp;amp; MCDOUGALL, I. 1998: &#039;&#039;Theodoricus Monachus, Historia de antiquitate regum Norwagiensium. An Account of the Ancient History of the Norwegian Kings&#039;&#039;. Translated and annotated by D. and I. McDougall, with an introduction by P. Foote, London.&lt;br /&gt;
*MELNIKOVA, E. A. 1997: ‘The cult of St. Olaf in Novgorod’ in &#039;&#039;Sagas and the Norwegian Experience, Sagaene og Noreg&#039;&#039;. Preprints, 10th International Saga Conference, Trondheim 3.-9. august 1997 (eds. J. R. Hagland et al.), Trondheim.&lt;br /&gt;
*MOBERG, C.-A. &amp;amp; NILSSON, A.-M. 1947-1991: &#039;&#039;Die liturgischen Hymnen in Schweden&#039;&#039;. Vols. 1–2, Copenhagen – Uppsala.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORETUS, H. 1908: ‘De magno legendario Bodecensi’, &#039;&#039;Analecta Bollandiana&#039;&#039; 27, 257-358.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. 2000a: ‘Olaf den Helliges mirakler i det 12. årh.: Streng tekstkontrol eller fri fabuleren?’ pp. 89-107 in &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden&#039;&#039; (eds. Ekrem, Mortensen, Skovgaard-Petersen), København.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. 2000b: ‘The Anchin Manuscript of Passio Olaui (Douai 295), William of Jumièges, and Theodoricus Monachus. New Evidence for Intellectual Relations between Norway and France in the 12th Century’, &#039;&#039;Symbolae Osloenses&#039;&#039; 75: 165-89.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. 2000c: ‘The Nordic Archbishoprics as Literary Centres around 1200’, pp. 133–157 in &#039;&#039;Archbishop Absalon of Lund and His World&#039;&#039; (eds. K. Friis-Jensen &amp;amp; I. Skovgaard-Petersen), Roskilde.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. 2002: ‘Recent Research in the Legend of Saint Olaf’, pp. 1011-18 in &#039;&#039;Lateinische Biographie von der Antike bis in die Gegenwart. Scripturus vitam. Festgabe für Walter Berschin zum 65. Geburtstag&#039;&#039; (ed. D. Walz), Heidelberg.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. &amp;amp; MUNDAL, E. 2003: ‘Erkebispesetet i Nidaros – arnestad og verkstad for olavslitteraturen’, Ecclesia Nidrosiensis 1153-1537. &#039;&#039;Søkelys på Nidaroskirkens og Nidarosprovinsens historie&#039;&#039;, ed. S. Imsen. Trondheim, 353-84.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L.B. 2006: ‘Sanctified Beginnings and Mythopoietic Moments. The First Wave of Writing on the Past in Norway, Denmark, and Hungary, ca 1000-1230’, pp. 247-73 in &#039;&#039;The Making of Christian Myths in the Periphery of Latin Christendom&#039;&#039; (c. 1000-1300) (ed. L. B. Mortensen) Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Norges musikkhistorie 1, Oslo: Aschehoug 2001, p. ?# (reproduction, partial transcription, CD-recording)&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Norsk Salmebok&#039;&#039;, Oslo 1985.&lt;br /&gt;
*NYBERG, T. 1997: ‘Olavskulten i Danmark under medeltiden’, pp. ## in &#039;&#039;Helgonet i Nidaros. Olavskult och kristnande i Norden&#039;&#039; (ed. L. Runar), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*OMMUNDSEN, Å. (ed.) 2006: &#039;&#039;The Beginnings of Nordic Scribal Culture, ca 1050-1300; Report from a Workshop on Parchment Fragments, Bergen 28-30 October 2005&#039;&#039;, Bergen.&lt;br /&gt;
*PHELPSTEAD, C. 2000: ‘In Honour of St. Óláfr: The Miracle Stories in Snorri Sturluson&#039;s &#039;&#039;Óláfs saga helga’, Saga-Book&#039;&#039; 25, 292-306.&lt;br /&gt;
*PHELPSTEAD, C. (ed.) 2001: &#039;&#039;A History of Norway and The Passion and Miracles of the Blessed Óláfr&#039;&#039;, translated by Devra Kunin, ed. with introduction and notes by C. P. (Viking Society for Northern Research Text Series vol. XIII), London.&lt;br /&gt;
*PHILIPPART, G. 1977: &#039;&#039;Les Légendiers Latins Et Autres Manuscrits Hagiographiques&#039;&#039;. (Typologie Des Sources Du Moyen Âge Occidental, Fasc. 24-25), Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
*REISS, G. 1912: &#039;&#039;Musiken ved den middelalderlige Olavsdyrkelsen i Norden&#039;&#039; (Videnskapsselskapets Skrifter. II. Hist.-Filos. Klasse. 1911. No. 5) Kristiania [Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*RUMAR, L. (ed.) 1997: &#039;&#039;Helgonet i Nidaros. Olavskult och kristnande i Norden&#039;&#039;, Stockholm&lt;br /&gt;
*RØTHE, G. 2000: ‘Olavs fødsel og dåp i sagalitteraturen’, pp. 170-185 in &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden&#039;&#039; (eds. Ekrem, Mortensen, Skovgaard-Petersen).&lt;br /&gt;
*RØTHE, G. 2004: &#039;&#039;Helt, konge og helgen: den hagiografiske tradisjon om Olaf den hellige i Den legendariske saga, Heimskringla og Flateyjarbók&#039;&#039; (Acta humaniora no. 201), Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*SANDAAKER, O. 1991: ‘Miraklet på Pezina-vollane’, &#039;&#039;Collegium Medievale&#039;&#039; 4, 85-97.&lt;br /&gt;
*SCHMID, T. 1945: &#039;&#039;Liber Ecclesiae Vallentunensis&#039;&#039; 54, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*SKARD, E. 1932: &#039;&#039;Sprache und Stil der Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; (Avhandlinger utgitt av Det norske videnskaps-akademi i Oslo. II, Hist.-filos. klasse, 1932 no. 1), Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*SKARD, E. 1930-33: ‘Merknader til Passio Olavi’, [norsk] &#039;&#039;Historisk Tidsskrift&#039;&#039; 29, 5. r., 18.b, 365-70.&lt;br /&gt;
*SKÅNLAND, V. 1956: ‘Calor fidei’, &#039;&#039;Symbolae Osloenses&#039;&#039; 32, 86-104.&lt;br /&gt;
*STORM, G. 1891: ‘De ældste kirkelige optegnelser om St. Olaf’, &#039;&#039;Theologisk Tidsskrift for den Evangelisk-Lutherske Kirke i Norge&#039;&#039;, 3. r. 3. b., 153-62.&lt;br /&gt;
*STORM, G. 1893: &#039;&#039;Otte brudstykker af den ældste saga om Olaf den hellige&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
*SVAHNSTRÖM, G. (ed.) 1981: &#039;&#039;St. Olaf. Seine Zeit und sein Kult&#039;&#039; (Acta Visbyensia VI), Visby.&lt;br /&gt;
*VANDVIK, E 1941: ‘Lux illuxit letabunda’, &#039;&#039;Symbolae Osloenses&#039;&#039; 21, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM, E. 1998: ‘The Early Liturgy of St. Olaf’, pp. 43-58 in &#039;&#039;Gregorian Chant and Medieval Music. Proceedings from The Nordic Festival and Conference of Gregorian Chant Trondheim, St. Olaf&#039;s Wake 1997&#039;&#039; (eds. A. Dybdahl, O. K. Ledang &amp;amp; N. H. Petersen), Trondheim.&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM, E. 2000: ‘Om en nyoppdaget Olavslegende’, pp. 186-224 in &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden&#039;&#039; (ed. Ekrem, Mortensen, Skovgaard-Petersen).&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM, E. 2001: &#039;&#039;The Office of Saint Olaf. A Study in Chant Transmission&#039;&#039;, Uppsala 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Sanctus_Olavus&amp;diff=920</id>
		<title>Sanctus Olavus</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Sanctus_Olavus&amp;diff=920"/>
		<updated>2012-12-21T14:58:05Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Lars Boje Mortensen (&#039;&#039;Legenda&#039;&#039;), Eyolf Østrem (&#039;&#039;Officium&#039;&#039;) and Åslaug Ommundsen (&#039;&#039;Missa&#039;&#039;)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Sanctus Olavus&#039;&#039;&#039;, The Norwegian royal martyr saint, Olaf Haraldsson (d. 1030), became the most renowned local saint in the Nordic countries, as is evident from the great number of church dedications, place names, pieces of art, and texts. Little is known of his cult in the eleventh century, but during the twelfth and thirteenth centuries his shrine in Trondheim was turned into a major site of pilgrimage and celebration. The Nidaros cathedral was constructed and a series of liturgical, musical and literary monuments were composed. His status as a national saint remained uncontested, but his cult also diffused outside of Norway and assumed other functions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here the focus is on the Latin texts relating to Olaf. For recent surveys of the historical Olaf Haraldsson, the cult, art and musical history, and the Old Norse texts see SVAHNSTRÖM (ed.) 1981, KRÖTZL 1994, KRAG 1995, RUMAR (ed.) 1997, LIDÉN 1999, EKREM, MORTENSEN &amp;amp; SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN (eds.) 2000, ØSTREM 2001, MUNDAL &amp;amp; MORTENSEN 2003, RØTHE 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first critical edition of all the versions of Olav&#039;s Latin legend was finished (as a dissertation) by Jirouskova in 2011 (see bibliography) after the present article had been written. It therefore reflects the status of research before her mapping and analysis of all textual witnesses and her critical edition (about to be published).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Legenda ==&lt;br /&gt;
(BHL 6322-6326). For the present purpose the numerous versions of the legend are grouped under five headings, A-E, each referring to the text of the most important extant manuscript (see more information under &#039;&#039;editions&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;medieval transmission&#039;&#039; below). These letter codes will be used here as preliminary signposts for describing the surviving versions, not as an attempt at an exhaustive classification (the text published by STORM 1880 as &#039;&#039;Acta Sancti Olavi&#039;&#039; is not included here, because it is a secondary construct on the basis of a surviving vernacular version). The texts are usually easy to divide into a &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; (or &#039;&#039;uita&#039;&#039;) and a miracle part. The differences between the versions are most conspicuous in the narrative of the first part, the passio. A gives the fullest passio account (ca. 5 pp.), B a very short abbreviation (half a page), hence the reference in the scholarly literature (and below) to a long and a short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; (or &#039;&#039;vita&#039;&#039;). In reality the “short” versions represent different extracts from what we suppose to be an original close to A. The second part, the miracles, is in general textually more stable between the versions, but the selection of miracles differs widely. The miracles will be counted according to the longest series as they appear in the major early manuscript (version A, Oxford, Corpus Christi College 209, from Fountains Abbey), namely 1-49. Only one miracle has been transmitted in Latin in the High Middle Ages (A, B, C) which is not present in this manuscript, the Miles Britannicus miracle, for practical purposes numbered here as 50. All these 50 miracles are posthumous, except no. 1, Olaf’s vision before the battle of Stiklestad, and no. 10, his trial for working on a Sunday. The additional late medieval miracles, performed by Olaf while still alive, are integrated into various late medieval versions of the Passio (D, E) and are not counted separately.&lt;br /&gt;
*A &#039;&#039;Fountains Abbey&#039;&#039; (late twelfth cent.): long passio, miracles 1-49.&lt;br /&gt;
*B &#039;&#039;Anchin&#039;&#039; (late twelfth cent.): short passio, miracles 1-9, 50, 10-21.&lt;br /&gt;
*C &#039;&#039;Sweden&#039;&#039; (around 1200) rewritten passio (fragmentary transmission).&lt;br /&gt;
*D &#039;&#039;Köln&#039;&#039; (ca. 1460) rewritten &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; with more miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
*E &#039;&#039;Ribe&#039;&#039; (ca. 1460-65) rewritten &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; with more miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Title=====&lt;br /&gt;
The legend is traditionally referred to as &#039;&#039;Passio Olaui&#039;&#039;, but a more correct form authenticated by the Fountains abbey manuscript is &#039;&#039;Passio et miracula beati Olaui&#039;&#039; reflecting the clear division into two parts. In later medieval manuscripts other versions are entitled &#039;&#039;Legenda sancti Olaui&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;De sancto Olavo rege Norwegie&#039;&#039; and sim. or are left without a title.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
A &#039;&#039;Regnante illustrissimo rege Olauo apud Norwegiam&#039;&#039; – &#039;&#039;libere quo uoluit suis pedibus ambulauit&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
B &#039;&#039;Gloriosus rex Olauus ewangelice ueritatis sinceritate in Anglia comperta&#039;&#039; – &#039;&#039;Qui cum patre et spiritu sancto uiuit, et regnat Deus per omnia secula seculorum. amen&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
C [mutilated at the beginning] ... &#039;&#039;Ecclesias et loca sancta oracionis&#039;&#039; – &#039;&#039;et regnat in secula seculorum. amen&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
D &#039;&#039;Gloriosus martir Olauus norwegie rex per aliquorum sanctorum uirorum predicationem conuersus&#039;&#039; – &#039;&#039;multarum rerum ornata preciositate: in qua ipse requiescit testatur ecclesia&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
E &#039;&#039;In Nederos munitissimo castro tocius Norvegie regni&#039;&#039; ¬– &#039;&#039;cui est omnis honor et gloria in secula seculorum&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
A runs to ca. 40 pp., the others from around 5 to 15 pp. The various extracts for liturgical readings make up ca. 1 to 3 pp.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions===== &lt;br /&gt;
*Jacobus de Voragine, &#039;&#039;Legenda aurea&#039;&#039; [+ &#039;&#039;Historie plurimorum&#039;&#039;.... CHECK], Köln 1483, 307a-308d. [version D including miracles 2,5,4].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Otthoniense&#039;&#039; (Odense), Lübeck 1483 &amp;amp; 1497 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Historie plurimorum sanctorum nouiter et laboriose ex diuersis libris in unum collecte&#039;&#039;, Louvain 1485, 101-103v (repr. in STORM 1880, 277-82) [version D including miracles 2,5,4]. &lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Lincopense&#039;&#039; (Linköping), Nürnberg 1493 (repr. in STORM 1880, 247-51) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1,2,4].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Strengnense&#039;&#039;, Stockholm 1495 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Upsalense&#039;&#039; (Uppsala), Stockholm 1496 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Scarense&#039;&#039; (Skara), Nürnberg 1498, f. CCLVII verso. (repr. in STORM 1880, 251-54) [long &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, no miracles]&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Aberdonense&#039;&#039; (Aberdeen), Edinburgh 1509/1510 (repr. in METCALFE 1881, 117-18) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1,2,4].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Slesvicense&#039;&#039; (Sleswig), Paris 1512 (repr. in STORM 1880, 265-66) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1,2,10,5].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Arosiense&#039;&#039; (Århus), Basel 1513 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Roschildense&#039;&#039; (Roskilde), Paris 1517 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Lundense&#039;&#039; (Lund), Paris 1517 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1-2].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; (Nidaros), Paris 1519, fols. qq II-rr IIII (repr. in TORFÆUS 1711, LANGEBEK 1773 &amp;amp; STORM 1880, 229-45), [extended short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1-3, 6-10, 19, 15, 20, 23, 4, 12, 14].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Arhusiense&#039;&#039;, Århus 1519 (repr. in STORM 1880, 247-51) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1,2,4].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Officia propria ss. patronorum Regni Sueciæ&#039;&#039;, Antwerpen 1616 (and several reprints) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*TORFÆUS, T. 1711: &#039;&#039;Historia rerum Norvegicarum&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen, vol. 3, 211-13 [reprint of the BN text].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Acta Sanctorum&#039;&#039;, Antwerpen 1731, Julii Tomus VII, 87-120: “De S. Olavo, rege et martyre, Nidrosiæ in Norvegia Commentarius Historicus”. [excerpts from medieval and early modern historiography with discussions; also includes brief quotations from a lost Utrecht manuscript. The pages 113-16 prints the text, subsequently lost, from the late medieval legendarium, &#039;&#039;Codex Bodecensis&#039;&#039;, under the title “&#039;&#039;Acta brevia auctore anonymo, ex passionali pergameno ms. cœnobii Bodecensis&#039;&#039;”, which includes an A version of the &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; with miracles 1,2,6,7,8,19,20,3,5.  Additional material from BN is quoted via TORFÆUS 1711, 117-20.]&lt;br /&gt;
*LANGEBEK, J. 1773: SRD 2, Copenhagen, 529-52: “&#039;&#039;Legendæ aliquot de Sancto Olavo Rege Norvegiæ&#039;&#039;” [edition of various fragments and transcriptions in Arne Magnusson’s collection, a reprint of the Low German translation and the BN text] &lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Officia propria ss. patronorum Regni Poloniæ et Sueciæ&#039;&#039;, Mechlen 1858 (repr. in STORM 1880, 264-65) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*STORM, G. 1880: “Acta sancti Olavi regis et martyris,” in MHN, Kristiania 1880, 125-44 [an eclectic A text based mainly on BN and &#039;&#039;Acta sanctorum&#039;&#039;, but ordered with the Old Norse homily as structural guideline].&lt;br /&gt;
*• METCALFE, F. 1881: &#039;&#039;Passio et Miracula Beati Olaui, edited from a twelfth-century manuscript in the library of Corpus Christi College, Oxford, with an introduction and notes by F. M.&#039;&#039;, Oxford [first edition of the full A version, the Fountains abbey text].&lt;br /&gt;
*• STORM, G. 1885: &#039;&#039;Om en Olavslegende fra Ribe&#039;&#039;, (Christiania Vidensk.-Selsk. Forhandl. 3), Kristiania. [A partial first edition of E, the “Ribe”-legend, ca. 1460/65].&lt;br /&gt;
*• MALIN 1920 [first edition of the &#039;&#039;Miles Britannicus&#039;&#039;-miracle from a thirteenth-century fragment].&lt;br /&gt;
*• ØSTREM 2000 [first edition of C, based on thirteenth-century breviary fragments, Stockholm, Riksarkivet, Fr. 596 &amp;amp; 614 (together also called codex 97) – see also ØSTREM 2001]&lt;br /&gt;
*• ØSTREM 2001 [appendix 2, pp. 263-280, ‘Lessons from &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039;’: the long &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; (A) based on Storm 1880, the short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; (B) and miracles 1-11 based on the Anchin manuscript, all with copious additional readings from a number of liturgical manuscript fragments. Appendix 5, pp. 288-91 reprints the edition of the C version from Østrem 2000].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
For medieval translations see Medieval transmission and reception.&lt;br /&gt;
*SKARD, E. 1930: &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi. Lidingssoga og undergjerningane åt den heilage Olaf&#039;&#039;, (Norrøne bokværk 46) Oslo (repr. 1970). [Norwegian, nynorsk, from STORM’s edition, with additions and transpositions].&lt;br /&gt;
*LUDWIG 1994 ##-## [English, selections from METCALFE’s edition (version A)]&lt;br /&gt;
*PHELPSTEAD, C. (ed.) 2001: &#039;&#039;A History of Norway and The Passion and Miracles of the Blessed Óláfr&#039;&#039;, translated by D. Kunin, ed. with introduction and notes by C. Phelpstead (Viking Society for Northern Research Text Series, vol. 13), London [from METCALFE’s edition (version A)].&lt;br /&gt;
*IVERSEN, G. (transl.) in LIDÉN 1999, 404-10 [Swedish, from STORM 1885 (version E)].&lt;br /&gt;
*EKREM, I. 2000, 145-46 [Norwegian, bokmål, the short &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; from version B].&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM 2000, 192-97 [Norwegian, bokmål, from his own edition &#039;&#039;ibid&#039;&#039;. (version C)].&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM 2001, ##-##. [English, from his own edition &#039;&#039;ibid&#039;&#039;. (version C)].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Commentaries=====&lt;br /&gt;
*METCALFE 1881 [literary and historical footnotes for the entire text].&lt;br /&gt;
*SKARD 1930.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD 1993, 130-44.&lt;br /&gt;
*PHELPSTEAD 2001, ##-##.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place==== &lt;br /&gt;
There can be no doubt that the legend of St. Olaf went through a formative phase shortly after the establishment of the archbishopric in Trondheim in 1153, and in particular during the period when Eystein Erlendsson was in office (1161-1188). Our earliest extant manuscripts of both the legend and the chants and &#039;&#039;lectiones&#039;&#039; derived from it, stem from the end of the twelfth century, and a number of miracles date and place themselves in Trondheim after 1153 and some even explicitly during the reign of Eystein. This date also tallies well with a number of significant textual and musical compositions for the liturgy of St. Olaf (see below), and with the contemporary organisation of pilgrimage on a larger scale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore the historian [[Theodoricus Monachus]], who was a probably a canon at the cathedral in this very period and certainly a well-informed local who dedicated his work to Eystein sometime between the years 1177 and 1188, writes in ch. 20: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Quomodo vero mox omnipotens Deus merita martyris sui Olavi declaraverit cæcis visum reddendo et multa commoda ægris mortalibus impendendo, et qualiter episcopus Grimkel – qui fuit filius fratris Sigwardi episcopi, quem Olavus filius Tryggva secum adduxerat de Anglia - post annum et quinque dies beatum corpus e terra levaverit et in loco decenter ornato reposuerit in Nidrosiensi metropoli, quo statim peracta pugna transvectum fuerat, quia hæc omnia a nonnullis memoriæ tradita sunt, nos notis immorari superfluum duximus&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(It has been related by several how almighty God soon made known the merits of his martyr Óláfr, by restoring sight to the blind and bestowing manifold comforts on the infirm; and how, after a year and five days. Bishop Grímkell (who was the nephew of bishop Sigeweard, whom Óláfr Tryggvason had brought with him from England) had Óláfr’s body exhumed and laid in a fitly adorned place in the metropolitan city of Nidaróss, where it had been conveyed immediately after the battle was finished. But because all these things have been recorded by several, I regard it as unnecessary to dwell on matters which are already known.) (transl. MCDOUGALL &amp;amp; MCDOUGALL 1998, 32-33). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this passage has given rise to a number of discussions (further references in  MCDOUGALL &amp;amp; MCDOUGALL 1998, 32-33) it is safe to infer that Theodoricus knew of writings (“&#039;&#039;memoriæ tradita sunt&#039;&#039;”) about some of Olaf’s posthumous miracles and about the translation of Olaf’s body to Trondheim – and that he expected his primary audience to know about such texts. All other traces of a translation text has disappeared, but the miracles must at least be some of those we know from the legend, or even simply identical to a certain group of them. ØSTREM 2001, 34-35, has questioned STORM’s hypothesis (1880, XXXIV) that Theodoricus is here speaking of a lost &#039;&#039;Translatio S. Olavi&#039;&#039;. Others have extended his doubts (e.g. CHASE 2005, 12) with the resulting interpretation that Theodoricus’s testimony simply shows that the events were known. But although ØSTREM is correct in saying that we cannot take for granted that Theodoricus is referring to a liturgical text, we have to acknowledge that he is referring to specific writings existing at the cathedral in Trondheim. “&#039;&#039;Memoriae tradere&#039;&#039;” is standard classical and medieval Latin for putting into writing, and it would need other indicators and a lot of good will to make it refer to, for instance, (unwritten) skaldic verse. That Theodoricus is not talking vaguely of knowledge floating around in common memory is underlined by the phrase “a nonnullis”, i.e. writings by certain people. He may or may not have known who the authors were, but his entire point is to say that what you do not find in this book you will find in others (almost certainly, Latin books here at the cathedral). Leaving aside the question of the &#039;&#039;Translatio&#039;&#039;, for the present purpose it is sufficient so far to establish that Theodoricus presumed that it would be straightforward for his readers/listeners around 1180 to find one or more written accounts of a number of Olaf’s posthumous healing miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
STORM 1880 and SKARD 1932 were convinced that Theodoricus also knew the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;, i.e. the &#039;&#039;vita&#039;&#039;-part of the legend more or less as we have it in its long version. Their textual arguments are not particularly strong and their view has since become muddled by a number of factors. First, METCALFE’s discovery of the fullest version (A) of the legend in 1881 with some of its additional miracles penned by Eystein led to an assumption that the entire legend came from his hand (and, consequently, must have been at least contemporary with Theodoricus, if not later). The stylistic investigation by SKARD 1932 allegedly proved unitary authorship by the archbishop – a position that has been accepted by most leading scholars since, for instance by HOLTSMARK 1937 and GUNNES 1996 although both believed that some sort of written account did exist before 1153 and was used by Eystein acting as redactor. The unitary style which SKARD had suggested, however, was difficult to uphold, both because what seemed to him stylistic idiosyncrasies are now known to be standard medievalisms, and because a number of other traits in the text point to more to a multilayered composition than unitary composition or redaction (cf. EKREM 2000 &amp;amp; MORTENSEN 2000a, MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003, and see Summary of contents below). A particularly intriguing passage in Theodoricus complicates matters further. He presents as his personal finding (and there is no reason to doubt this) that Olaf was baptized in Rouen: this can be learnt from the Norman chronicler, William of Jumièges (ca. 1070, book 5, ch. 11-12). The Passio takes this information for granted and it would therefore seem to postdate Theodoricus (for a full discussion of this see MORTENSEN 2000b). It has also been shown that the short vita (evidenced before ca. 1200 in the Douai manuscript, version B above) – by some scholars believed to have been a first version – is in fact an abbreviation of the long vita (ØSTREM 2001, 45 ff., MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003, 366). Finally ANTONSSON 2004a has pointed to a convincing motif parallel (see Sources below) with the legend of Thomas Becket which gives a &#039;&#039;terminus post quem&#039;&#039; of 1173. All this certainly point to the 1170s and 1180s as the crucial period for the composition of the long vita. Instead of focusing on Eystein alone, it is probably safer to talk of a team effort by the senior clergy at the Trondheim cathedral (cf. Theodoricus’s share in discovering evidence for Olaf’s baptism, see also Composition and style below).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While we can be certain that the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; is a late twelfth-century Trondheim composition, and that the entire legend, including the miracles, must have been put together in a form like A at the same time and place, this does not preclude the possibility that a first series of miracles were taken down at an earlier stage, before Eystein, and probably also before 1153 (for the various groupings of miracles, see below Summary and Composition). There is a good amount of evidence for this. Theodoricus’s statement quoted above implies that he knew written accounts of a number of miracles (and of the translation), but not of a &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;. At the beginning of miracle 37 Archbishop Eystein writes: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Perlectis his, que de uita et miraculis beati Olaui nobis antiquitas commendauit, congruum estimamus a nobis quoque, qui eius presentialiter nouis passim illustramur miraculis, que ipsi uidimus aut ueratium uirorum testimoniis uirtuose ad eius gloriam adeo facta probauimus, futuris generationibus memoranda litteris assignari&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Having read all those accounts which antiquity has entrusted to us concerning the life and miracles of the blessed Óláfr, we deem it fitting that we, who have been personally enlightened by his widespread miracles in our own day, should also commit to the attention of future generations, in writing, those things which have been performed by miraculous powers, to his greater glory, as we have seen for ourselves or have learnt from the testimony of truthful men.) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eystein’s reference to &#039;&#039;antiquitas&#039;&#039; here is somewhat puzzling because it was clear to him that both the &#039;&#039;vita&#039;&#039; and most of the miracles were taken down after 1153. But he may think of the oldest core of miracles (see below Summary) at the beginning of the book which radiated “antiquity” – or he may have known for a fact that the collection of miracle reports had indeed been initiated before 1153.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The strongest indication that a written tradition of old miracles was available before 1153 is the Old Norse stanzaic poem &#039;&#039;Geisli&#039;&#039; (Sunbeam) composed on commission by the poet Einar Skúlason for the festivities at the establishment of the archdiocese in 1153. In &#039;&#039;Geisli&#039;&#039; eight of the first nine miracles of the Latin collections are describes in a poetic rephrasing (cf. HOLTSMARK 1937, PHELPSTEAD 2001, XXXII &amp;amp; CHASE 2005). Usually this is taken as evidence that the vernacular poet was drawing on Latin writing or stories told on the basis of a Latin text (EKREM 2000, PHELPSTEAD 2001, MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003). It is correctly pointed out by CHASE (2005, 13) that we cannot be certain that the influence does not run the other way (as long as we do not possess a pre-1150 fragment containing Latin miracles), but probability, I think, speaks against it. It is a widely well-attested practice in the eleventh and twelfth centuries to take down miracle reports at the main shrine in Latin rather than in the vernacular, and in this case it is difficult to see how the Latin should have been extracted from a highly specialized poetic discourse. Some details of authentication have also been left out by the poet, such as the presence of votive gifts in the church stemming from miracle 4 and 5 (cf. &#039;&#039;Geisli&#039;&#039;, stanzas 51-56 &amp;amp; 35-36). As these miracle report seem to have served as an explanation of the votive gifts it would be more difficult to interpret the authentication as an addition to the Latin text than as something left out through poetic treatment. More analysis drawing on the entire miracle corpus in Latin and Old Norse is needed, but I am inclined to agree with the widely held view that a small collection of Latin miracle reports was already available in Trondheim before 1153 (cf. HOLTSMARK 1937, GUNNES 1996, 178-79, EKREM 2000, PHELPSTEAD 2001, XXXVIII) – although it is difficult to say when it was taken down. One possibility is the active period of building and “positioning” in the 1130s and 1140s, but at the present stage of research there is no clear indication that it could not be as old as around 1100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from this possible group of pre-1153 core miracles (1-10) the remainder of the miracle collection as we know it in version A consists of various layers composed between 1153 and 1188 (death of Eystein who penned some of the last miracles) or ca. 1200 (latest palaeographical date of the Fountains Abbey manuscript.) The Summary below gives some additional internal evidence for this time frame.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Version B is contemporary with A and strongly related to it (see Summary below). Version C in all probability stems from Sweden, perhaps from the diocese of Linköping where it could have been composed around 1200 (ØSTREM 2000 &amp;amp; 2001).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
D and E are both late medieval texts (ca. 1460) composed outside of Norway, D is known through the legendary put together by Herman Greven in Köln 1460 – it is probably of German origin as it reflects the world of Hanseatic traders and was immediately translated into Low German. E is known through the work of Petrus Mathie in Ribe in southern Denmark (ca. 1460-1465), and is related to D in narrative and motifs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version A:&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;: The long &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; begins by a lofty summary of the role of Olaf as the ruler who converted the cold North. It includes a number of biblical quotations where this deed is foreshadowed, and Olaf is hinted at – he is for instance the “boiling pot” (&#039;&#039;olla&#039;&#039;) mentioned by Jeremiah. The rest of the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; is structured chronologically from the time he was baptized in Rouen. He was the perfect ruler, a &#039;&#039;rex justus&#039;&#039;, who spread the word of God, uprooted paganism, and kept justice by his own humble example and by restraining the proud. But his efforts was not welcomed by everyone and due to rising pressure he went into exile in Russia to await a better time to carry through God’s plan. After a while he felt ready to return, also to suffer martyrdom if that was God’s will. His adversaries gathered to meet him, partly bribed by his enemy “a certain Canute” [the Great], partly through their own ambition and reluctance to accept Christianity. Olaf faced death bravely with his eyes fixed on eternal life and was struck down at Stiklestad [north of Trondheim] on Wednesday July 29, 1028 [according to this version].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miracles: In this version 49 miracles are collected which can be divided in four major series: 1-10, 11-21, 22-36, 37-49. For discussion of possible divisions see HOLTSMARK 1937, GUNNES 1996, 178-88, EKREM 2000, JØRGENSEN 2000, MUNDAL &amp;amp; MORTENSEN 2003. The present division, and others that have been proposed, owes as much to the transmission of miracles in other versions as to an analysis of formalities, style and contents – a distinction that has not yet been systematically applied.&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of content the first series stand out in several respects: it includes two miracles which happened in Olaf’s lifetime (1 &amp;amp; 10, all other miracles are posthumous); three miracles (3-5) end with a reference to the votive gift which can be seen in the martyr’s church now (&#039;&#039;hec ecclesia&#039;&#039;). There are no references to archbishop or arch see. Number 10, which deals with Olaf’s self-inflicted punishment of his transgression against the rule of resting on a Sunday, is introduced by an editorial voice explaining that although this miracle comes last, it should really have been put first in terms of chronology. No. 2 narrates the “protomiracle”, the first healing worked by the saint on the day after his death. 3-5 and 9 report stories of miracles outside of Norway through prayers to Olaf, and 6-8 of healings of people who attended the memoria of the saint, i.a. the feast of 29 July. These miracles (with or without no. 10) are also usually grouped together because the Old Norse poem Geisli from 1153 (see above) reports all the miracles here except 8 and 10 and none from any subsequent series.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The beginning of the next series, 11-21, is marked by the reference to the “archbishop and the brothers” at the end of 11 (... &#039;&#039;archiepiscopo et fratribus exposuit&#039;&#039;) – the brothers no doubt referring to the regular canons of the Trondheim cahtedral. Miracle 19 is explicitly dated to the year when Olaf’s church in Trondheim received the &#039;&#039;pallium&#039;&#039;. The majority of these miracles are healings, but two deal with escape from fire and one with a boy lost and found (!). The feast and shrine in Trondheim again dominate, but there are two miracles reported from the Norwegian community in Novgorod and two from the province of Telemark. No. 21 deals with the healing of an unnamed Norwegian king at Olaf’s local church in Stiklestad, but there is no textual break between 21 and 22, in fact 22 begins by saying “in the same year...”. The reason that scholars have put a caesura here is because the miracles 1-21 are transmitted together in a number of other manuscripts and vernacular texts. With one small exception (part of miracle 23 in the &#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; from 1519), miracles 22-49 are only known from version A – the Fountains abbey manuscript. The Anchin manuscript (see below version B) stops after miracle 21 and so does the &#039;&#039;Old Norse Homiliary&#039;&#039; version from ca. 1200. The vernacular &#039;&#039;Legendary saga of Olaf&#039;&#039; from the beginning of the thirteenth century also confines itself to the first 21 miracles, and a fragment from the thirteenth century with Old Norse adaptations of Olaf miracles contain pieces only within this range as well (cf. JØRGENSEN 2000).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third series, 22-36, is equally dominated by healings at the shrine (mostly in connection with the celebrations on 29 July). Occasional “distance” miracles are also reported where the person(s) favoured through a vow to Olaf present themselves in Trondheim to pay homage to the saint. An authenticating voice is often present – it is a “we” who receives gifts for the church or who have heard the story from so and so. In two miracles (26 &amp;amp; 30) the “we” addresses themselves to a &#039;&#039;caritati uestre&#039;&#039;, probably the archbishop. In no. 34 we are informed that a gift was sent “to us while we were in Bergen”; it is most natural to take this as &#039;&#039;pluralis maiestatis&#039;&#039;, hence it is possible that the author here is archbishop Eystein, although it could be another senior official. Miracle 35 tells of an opening of the shrine (the miracle is the sweet fragrance) and is also interesting because it begins with a date “some time during the reign of King Eystein ...”; this means that this miracle must have been taken down after Eystein Haraldson’s death in 1157. Some miracles are dated relatively “the same year” or “next winter”. There is no explicit conclusion of this series, but the next one begins with a clear break.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fourth and last series, 37-49, is opened by the title “Tractatus Augustini Norewagensis episcopi etc” (for Eystein’s opening words about adding to the miracles, see above Date and Place). In miracle 37 Eystein tells vividly of a miraculously healed injury he suffered during inspection of the construction of the new basilica. It is not clear whether “&#039;&#039;tractatus&#039;&#039;” is the title for miracle 37 alone or for all the remaining ones, but as they have titles of their own the first alternative is preferable. His voice is not as explicit in other miracles, but can probably be discerned in 38, 39 (“we were held up by ecclesiastical business” &#039;&#039;ecclesiasticis detinebamur negociis&#039;&#039;) and 44, as well as in 47 and 49 where the authorial voice suddenly addresses itself to &#039;&#039;fratres dilectissimi&#039;&#039;, the canons of the chapter. This might lead to the conclusion that the entire last series is authored by Eystein, but in 42 we suddenly meet the &#039;&#039;caritas&#039;&#039; again as addressee as in 26 and 30. Most of the miracles are healings at the shrine – as in the other series. In 49 we get an interesting piece of information on the organisation of healings, namely the mention of a hospital for pilgrims.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One preliminary conclusion to be drawn about version A is that neither Eystein or any other redactor were interested in smoothing over the seams between miracles or groups of miracles in this version – they were meant to stand with their pointers in different directions, perhaps also because they then kept an air of authenticity, but perhaps simply because they reflect an accepted way of accumulating reports with different authorial voices. These voices, in turn, all view things in a cathedral perspective, so the question of authorship can perhaps be resolved by pointing to a collective of senior officials at Olaf’s church.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version B&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;: In this version the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; has been telescoped into less than a page. Some scholars have viewed the A version as an elaborated B version whereas others think that B must be an abbreviation of A (see, with further references, EKREM 2000 &amp;amp; ØSTREM 2001). The present author is of the opinion that the issue can be settled by internal textual arguments in favour of B being an abbreviation (argued in MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003, 366).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Miracula&#039;&#039;: The B version includes, in that order, miracles 1-9, 50, 10-21 – no. 50 being the only one not in the A version. It deals with an English knight who (successfully) seeks help in Trondheim on Olaf’s feast day. There are no specificities about time nor does the authorial voice give itself away. Miracles 1,4,5,9 and 10 are missing some passages in comparison with version A, but in nos. 11-21 there are no editorial differences (cf. EKREM 2000, 124). After miracle 21 there is an epilogue formula which is similar to the one introducing miracle 26 in version A.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version C&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
This alternative &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; was first identified and edited by ØSTREM 2000 &amp;amp; 2001 in a fragment from the National Archives of Sweden (cod. 97). It consists of 9 lessons, of which 1, 4, and most of 5 have been lost. It follows the same basic structure as version A with a depiction of Olaf’s piety, just rule and protection of the poor, his conflict with his adversaries, his exile in Russia and his return to martyrdom. But it is nevertheless a completely different text which does not seem to draw directly on A. The plot and the rhetoric are similar, but other scriptural references and etymologies are employed (Stiklestad as &#039;&#039;locus pugionum uel sicariorum&#039;&#039;). The most salient feature, in comparison with A and B, is the more important role allotted to King Canute as leader of Olaf’s enemies and instigator of evil.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version D&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
This late medieval adaptation follows version A closely for about the first half of the text, but then introduces completely new elements such as Olaf’s rivalry with a pagan brother and the popular story of Olaf sailing through a mountain. Most striking is the description of Olaf’s martyrdom during which he is crucified. On the cross Olaf prays for merchants who call for his help on the dangerous seas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version E&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
The other late medieval legend adds a romantic novella about Olaf’s father Harald’s adventures during a pilgrimage to Santiago de Compostella and makes the theme about the pagan brother into a main vehicle for the whole plot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style==== &lt;br /&gt;
The only existing investigation of stylistic matters is that done by SKARD 1932 (the A version). Many of his individual observations are still valuable, but his main conclusion – that the A text has a unitary style attributable to Eystein as the sole author/redactor – has been challenged. OEHLER (1970, 63 n. 23) put his finger on the soft spots of SKARD’s procedure: (1) the examples are not drawn systematically from all the parts of the text whose unity he wants to demonstrate. (2) Most of the stylistic idiosyncracies SKARD finds are ordinary medievalisms. In spite of this – and indeed in spite of Eystein’s explicit statement at the beginning of miracle 37 that he wants to add to a text transmitted from antiquity – Eystein’s role as author of the whole legend (in version A) has remained uncontested in Norwegian scholarship until recently (e.g. SKARD 1930-1933, HOLTSMARK 1937, GUNNES 1996; the exception is BULL 1924). For fuller references to the debate and its present status see MORTENSEN 2000, 101-3, EKREM 2000, 138-39, PHELPSTEAD 2001, XXXVI-XXXIX, MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003, 363-68.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is still wanting is a modern stylistic analysis (including probings into the prose rhythm) which characterizes the various parts of the work irrespective of the author issue. This cannot be offered here, but just to illustrate the diversity within the A version, consider the following three passages. The first is about the success of Olaf’s mission from the passio (ed. METCALFE 1881, 70), the next is from miracle 20 (ibid. 93) and the third from miracle 37 (ibid. 104) – one of the pieces certainly written by Eystein (in a few cases METCALFE’s text is adjusted; the translation is by P. Fisher [not yet published]):&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Plurimum profecit in breui, et innumerabilem Domino multitudinem adquisiuit. Confluebant ad baptisma certatim populi, et numerus credentium augebatur in dies. Effringebantur statue, succidebantur luci, euertebantur delubra, ordinabantur sacerdotes, et fabricabantur ecclesie. Offerebant donaria populi cum deuocione et alacritate. Erubescebant ydolorum cultores, confundebantur qui confidebant in scultili, et in multis illius regionis partibus infidelium depressa multitudine mutire non audens omnis iniquitas opilabat os suum&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(In a short time he made excellent progress, procuring a countless host for the Lord. In eager droves they flocked to be baptized, and the number of believers swelled daily. The effigies were shattered, the groves hewn down and the shrines overthrown. Priests were ordained, churches built.   The people brought votive offerings piously and promptly. Those who worshipped idols blushed with shame, those who relied firmly on a graven image were thrown into confusion, and in many areas of that region the crowd of unbelievers were quelled, with the result that, not daring to mutter a sound, all iniquity stopped her mouth.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Waringus quidam in Ruscia seruum emerat, bone indolis iuuenem, set mutum. Qui cum nichil de se ipse profiteri posset, cuius gentis esset ignorabatur. Ars tamen, qua erat instructus, inter waringos eum conuersatum fuisse prodebat: nam arma, quibus illi soli utuntur, fabricare nouerat. Hic, cum diu ex uenditione diuersa probasset dominia, ad mercatorem postmodum deuenit, qui ei pietatis intuitu iugum laxauit seruile&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(A certain Varangian had bought a slave in Russia, a young man of fine natural qualities, but dumb. Consequently he could make no declaration about himself and therefore people were ignorant of his race. However, the craftsmanship he was versed in showed that he had lived among the Varangians, for he knew how to forge the kind of armour that they alone wore. When he had passed by sale from one master to another, he eventually came into the hands of a merchant, who on compassionate grounds loosed him from the yoke of slavery).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Ego itaque Augustinus per uoluntatem dei in ecclesia beati martiris Olaui episcopalem ad tempus sollicitudinem gerens, cum a magistro, qui operariis ecclesie preest, pro quibusdam in opere disponendis super muri fastigium euocarer, pons, in quo lapides trahebantur, multitudinis, que nos sequebatur, molem non ferens confractus cecidit. Peccatis autem exigentibus ut uite et iniuncte sollicitudinis cautior redderer, ceteris ponti et machinis adherentibus solus in precipicium feror&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(And so, when I, Eystein, was at that time, by God’s wish, bearing the responsibility of archbishop in the church of the blessed martyr Olaf, I was called out to the top of the wall by the foreman in charge of those labouring on the church, so that I might settle certain details of the work; but the gangplank along which the stone was being hauled could not bear the weight of all the people following us up, so that it shattered and collapsed. With my sins demanding that I should make myself be rather careful of my life and the responsibility imposed on me, while the rest were clinging to the gangplank and scaffolding I alone fell headlong.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first sample is effectively built by one perfect (&#039;&#039;profecit&#039;&#039;) followed by a number of emphatically foregrounded imperfects depicting the movement of conversion (&#039;&#039;confluebant, effringebantur&#039;&#039; etc.) which, in spite of the lack of concreteness, conjures up images of the process. The language is steeped in biblical phrases referring to conversion and paganism: &#039;&#039;numerus credentium augebatur&#039;&#039; could echo Act. 5.14 &#039;&#039;magis autem augebatur credentium in Domino multitudo virorum ac mulierum&#039;&#039;, the effigies and the groves no doubt come out of Josias’s uprooting of idolatry in 4. Reg. 23.14 &#039;&#039;et contrivit statuas et succidit lucos&#039;&#039;. The pun on &#039;&#039;confundo&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;confido&#039;&#039; is from Is. 42.17 &#039;&#039;confundantur confusione qui confidunt in sculptili&#039;&#039;, and finally the recherché phrase about iniquity brought to silence is borrowed from Ps. 106.42: &#039;&#039;et omnis iniquitas oppilabat os suum&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second example shows a straightforward novelistic miracle account, paratactic and without any biblical or poetic embellishment. The only exertion in that direction, it seems, is the modest hyperbaton at the end of the quotation, &#039;&#039;iugum laxauit seruile&#039;&#039;. This paratactic style is typical of many of the shorter miracles – a sort of &#039;&#039;reportatio&#039;&#039; or protocol matter-of-fact style. The third example, in contrast, is extremely hypotactic with a very substantial postponement of the main element &#039;&#039;pons .... cecidit&#039;&#039;. The opening absolute ablative of the second clause, &#039;&#039;peccatis exigentibus&#039;&#039;, is a twelfth-century favourite in explaining setbacks for the good cause, frequently used in crusading historiography whenever the Christian army loses to the infidel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources====&lt;br /&gt;
The literary and hagiographical background of the Legend – and here the long &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; (version A) is the most relevant object of study – has not been investigated systematically. It is almost certain that one motif (of the cold North heated by the &#039;&#039;calor fidei&#039;&#039;) is borrowed from Ælnoth’s legend of [[Sanctus Kanutus rex]] (cf. SKÅNLAND 1956) and influences from Hugh of St Victor’s &#039;&#039;De sacramentis&#039;&#039; has also been traced in the way Olaf is described as &#039;&#039;rex justus&#039;&#039; (GUNNES 1996, 213-14). In general it has been assumed that the author of &#039;&#039;Passio Olaui&#039;&#039; used English hagiographical models for describing a martyr king (cf. HOFFMANN 1975, PHELPSTEAD 2001, XLIII); most pertinent here are probably the widespread Abbo’s &#039;&#039;Life of Edmund&#039;&#039; (d. 869, Passio written 985-987) and perhaps the anonymous &#039;&#039;Life of Edward Martyr&#039;&#039; (d. 978, &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; written ca. 1100), but no striking verbal parallels have so far been demonstrated. The Legend(s) of Thomas Becket (d. 1170) has also been drawn into the picture on account of strong similarities in the motif of premeditated flight and exile as a necessary preparation of martyrdom (ANTONSSON 2004a).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience====&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; (version A) was composed during the archbishopric of Eystein, probably around 1180, and should be seen as part of the textual and liturgical initiatives to which also Theodoricus’ History and the Office and Sequences of Olaf belong. The &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; provided the the textual backbone for the new liturgy. Most of the miracles were also taken down at the shrine in this same period which was characterized by building activity and organization of pilgrimage on a larger scale. A miracle protocol served a double purpose of divine and human bookkeeping – Olaf’s miraculous deeds had to be inscribed into the book of God as well as to document his powers for pilgrims. It would seem that a protocol had existed in an early version before 1153, but it is certain that it was kept assiduously during the reign of Eystein. After that it does not seem to have been updated anymore. Version B is an example of a contemporary condensed text with basically the same purpose as A; many other such extracts and condensations were made (see below transmission) mainly for liturgical purposes. In addition we possess in C an alternative &#039;&#039;vita&#039;&#039;, probably made for a specific Swedish liturgy; again many such variants may have existed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The particular circumstances around versions D and E have not been studied, but they were hardly written for a Norwegian audience, but rather for Northern German and Danish merchant communities around 1460.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission==== &lt;br /&gt;
As is already clear from the above the Legend of St Olaf became a very wide spread text in the Nordic Middle Ages. Many brief versions for liturgical readings surface in the early printed breviaria from Norway, Sweden, Denmark, and northern Germany and thus reflect a steady manuscript transmission from the twelfth to fifteenth centuries. Of these liturgical codices a considerable number of pertinent fragments have been identified (see especially ØSTREM 2001) which corroborates a spread through the Nordic dioceses already from the early thirteenth century. The Latin text – again in various versions – were also translated into Old Norse (ca. 1200, &#039;&#039;Gamal norsk homiliebok&#039;&#039;, ed. G. Indrebø, Oslo 1931), Old Swedish (fourteenth cent., ed. ##) and Low German (Lübeck 1492 (1499, 1505): &#039;&#039;Passionael efte Dat Levent der Hyllighen&#039;&#039;) and it played an important role for part of the Saga literature on King Olaf in the thirteenth century. It is thus a testimony to the dramatic library history of the Nordic Reformations that the important manuscript textual witnesses to the full legend – as typically copied in legendaries – survive only in foreign codices, namely English (A) and French (B). A large number of similar texts must have been around locally, especially in Norway. The main manuscripts for versions A-E are:&lt;br /&gt;
*(A) Oxford, Corpus Christi College 209, fols. 57r-90r; Fountains Abbey (Cistercian), Yorkshire, last quarter of the twelfth century. Version A: long passio, miracles 1-49, unique witness to miracles 22-49.&lt;br /&gt;
Oxford, Bodleian Library, Rawlinson C 440, fols. 187v-194r; English, probably Cistercian from Yorkshire, second quarter of the thirteenth century. Version A: long passio, miracles 1-11, 50 (some now lost due to mutilation).&lt;br /&gt;
Dresden, Sächsisches Landesbibliothek cod. A 182, fols. 172-177; &#039;&#039;Liber Laurentii Odonis&#039;&#039;, Sweden (Linköping?), ca. 1400. Version A: long passio, miracles 1-5 #.&lt;br /&gt;
*(B) Douai, Bibliothèque municipale, 295, fols. 94r-108v; Anchin (Benedictine), Northern France, last quarter of the twelfth century. Version B: short passio, miracles 1-9, 50, 10-21.&lt;br /&gt;
Wiener-Neustadt, Neukloster XII. D 21, ##; Bordesholm (Augustinian canons), Holstein, 1512. Version B: short passio, miracles 1-10, 50, 13-14 #].&lt;br /&gt;
*(C) Stockholm, National Archives, Fr. 596/614 (cod. 97#); Swedish, second half of the thirteenth century. Unique (fragmentary) witness to version C.&lt;br /&gt;
*(D) Berlin, Staatsbibliothek - Preussischer Kulturbesitz, Theol. lat. fol. 706, ff. 168r-169v [Köln 1460, by Hermann Greven. Version D].&lt;br /&gt;
*(E) Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM #### [Ribe 1460-1465, by Petrus Mathe. Version E].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Officium ==&lt;br /&gt;
The most important part of a saint’s liturgy such as St. Olaf’s, in addition to the legend, is the approximately 35 chants that were sung during the canonical hours: Vespers, Matins and Lauds. As was customary, they are closely linked to the legend. The antiphons of Vespers are general invocations, but most of the chants for Matins are taken straight from the legend text, with only slight adaptations. The antiphons for Lauds are short summaries of some of the miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The printed &#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; (1519) also contains a few chants that stem from the oldest layer of liturgical celebration of St Olaf, the office in the &#039;&#039;Leofric Collectar&#039;&#039; from ca. 1060. This office was probably compiled by Grimkell, Olaf’s own missionary bishop and the one who canonized Olaf in 1031 (see BIRKELI 1980, JOHNSEN 1975, and ØSTREM 2001). The melodies of the chants consistently employ a small set of fixed, standardized formulae, and they have been described by one scholar as “rather dull and uninspired” (HUGHES 1993, 409). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Metre/rhythm=====&lt;br /&gt;
Most of the chant texts in the office of St. Olaf are in prose, and not in the style of the rhymed office with metrical and rhymed texts, which was the dominating style for this kind of saint’s office from the eleventh century onwards. Only the hymns, the antiphon for the Magnificat Adest dies letitie, and some of the early antiphons which go back to the &#039;&#039;Leofric collectar&#039;&#039; are in verse. The hymns are all trochaic septenarii (3 x [8p + 7pp]), except the asclepiadic &#039;&#039;O quam glorifica&#039;&#039; (4 x [6 + 5p]). &#039;&#039;Adest dies letitie&#039;&#039; is in iambic dimeters (8pp), and the early antiphons are in hexameters or elegiac couplets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
A full liturgical office such as the feast of St. Olaf consists of six antiphons, a responsory, and a hymn for Vespers; the same for Lauds; ten antiphons, nine responsories, and a hymn for Matins; and one antiphon for &#039;&#039;Magnificat&#039;&#039; at the second Vespers, a total of ca. 35 chants. In addition to this come short chapter lessons, prayers, versicles, etc. at each of the hours.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, Paris 1519 (Facsimile edition by Børsums forlag, Oslo 1964).&lt;br /&gt;
*• STORM, G. 1880: &#039;&#039;Monumenta historica Norvegiae&#039;&#039;, 229–282, Christiania [Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*REISS, G. 1912: &#039;&#039;Musiken ved den middelalderlige Olavsdyrkelse i Norden&#039;&#039; (Videnskabsselskabets skrifter, II. Hist.-Filos. Klasse, 1911 no. 5), Christiania [Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*DESWICK, E.S. &amp;amp; FRERE, W.H. 1914-1921: &#039;&#039;The Leofric Collectar&#039;&#039;, London.&lt;br /&gt;
*• ØSTREM, E. 2001: &#039;&#039;The Office of St Olaf. A Study in Chant Transmission&#039;&#039;, Uppsala.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====&lt;br /&gt;
As with the Legend, which is the textual point of departure for the Office, there is no reason to assume that the Office should have been written anywhere but in Trondheim, and it is equally probable that it stems from the concerted effort of senior clerics during the reign of Eystein or shortly thereafter. The earliest manuscripts (or fragments) that contain the Office can be dated to the decades around 1200. The &#039;&#039;terminus post quem&#039;&#039; is more difficult to determine. Several manuscripts have been preserved which lack a proper St. Olaf’s office, but where Olaf’s name is mentioned in the collect prayer for the saints who were previously celebrated on that day (e.g. “&#039;&#039;Presta quesumus omnipotens deus ut sicut populus christianus martyrum tuorum felicis simplicii faustini beatricis atque olaui temporali sollemnitate congaudet&#039;&#039;”, from S-Skam Br 250). All the sources of this type are from the middle or the end of the twelfth century, and none of them is younger than the oldest source with the complete Office. This may be taken as an indication that no office existed when these older books were produced, i.e. roughly the third quarter of the twelfth century. All in all this strengthens the hypothesis that the Office was composed during Eystein Erlendsson’s episcopacy (1161-1188), either by him or under his supervision. If the above argument about Theodoricus is accepted (see Legend), this means that the Office in its known form can hardly have been in place before 1180.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents====&lt;br /&gt;
The antiphons of Vespers, which begin the Office, are all invocations of the kind: &#039;&#039;Sancte martyr domini Olave, pro nobis quesumus apud deum intercede&#039;&#039; (Holy martyr of the Lord, Olaf, we beg you to intercede for us before God) (first antiphon of Vespers). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nine antiphons of Matins are all taken from the beginning of the Legend. The first two antiphons briefly summarize the first section of the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; which can be described as the “cosmic view” of the state of affairs at the time of Olaf – how God looked upon the people of the North and in his mercy “founded his city in the eagle’s quarters” (&#039;&#039;in lateribus aquilonis fundavit civitatem suam&#039;&#039;) during Olaf’s reign. The rest of the antiphons together with the first responsory contain, sentence by sentence, the entire text of the following section of the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; (from “&#039;&#039;Hic evangelice veritatis&#039;&#039;” to the passage ending “&#039;&#039;ad agnitionem et reverentiam sui creatoris reduxit&#039;&#039;”, which in the last antiphon is changed to “&#039;&#039;ad veri dei culturam revocabat&#039;&#039;”). In this text passage, the perspective is narrowed down, beginning with Olaf’s baptism, then enumerating his deeds as a Christian ruler: although he was a pagan, he was benign and honest at heart, always meditating on heavenly things, even when he was involved in the affairs of the kingdom, and, not being content with his own salvation, he desired to convert his subjects also.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of responsories in the office was originally to function as commentaries to the lessons that preceded them, often in such a way that taken together they would tell the whole story of the saint. In the Office of St. Olaf, however, this is hardly the case. The texts for the responsories show no attempt to present a continuous narrative, as in the antiphons. Rather, they are compilations of passages from different places in the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;, in some cases combined with foreign material. The selections seem to have been made so as to present a condensed version of the main contents of the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; text, where each chant text presents a separate theme. The first three responsories, which were sung during the first Nocturn, are a &#039;&#039;characterization&#039;&#039; of the king and his good nature – a pious ruler who despised all earthly glory (R1), who was filled with burning fervour in the face of resistance (R2), and who courageously faced danger, even in the prospect of death (R3). The responsories of the second Nocturn recount his acts and the fruits they bore: how he wandered among the people like an apostle (R4), turning them away from their heathen gods and baptizing them (R5), until eventually the word took root and churches were built everywhere (R6). The third Nocturn presents Olaf’s passio in three glimpses: how he met his enemies (R7), how he saw Jesus in a dream (R8), and how he could finally “exchange his earthly kingdom for the heavenly” (R9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The antiphons of Lauds are taken in their entirety from the legend; they are very condensed summaries of five of the miracles. The antiphon for the Magnificat in the second Vespers again returns to the “cosmic perspective” of the introduction: &#039;&#039;Hodie preciosus martyr olavus ab inimicis veritatis occisus&#039;&#039; (Today Olaf was slain by enemies of truth).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The hymns (or hymn) that run(s) through the Office as it is preserved in the &#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; follow(s) more or less the same pattern as the antiphons: a short version of the most important parts of the legend, followed by a few miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Literary and musical models====&lt;br /&gt;
A common way of compiling new offices was to adapt chants from already existing offices. This is the case also for the chants on the Office of St Olaf, where ca. half of the antiphons have known models of this kind (owing to the lack of a comprehensive reference material for Responsories in medieval offices, these have not been studied with any consistency). The gospel antiphons for Vespers, Lauds, and Second Vespers, and the antiphon for the Invitatory of Matins, are based upon corresponding antiphons in the early-twelfth-century Office of St. Augustine; the rest of the chants for Vespers can be found in various offices for St. Martin of Tours, which suggests that they all stem from a single St. Martin’s Office, even though no such office is known today; and several of the remaining antiphons in the office have models in the office of St. Vincentius. R9&#039;&#039; Rex inclytus&#039;&#039; is based upon a text found in the &#039;&#039;commune sanctorum&#039;&#039; of York and Durham. The same text is used in offices for several other martyrs, e.g. Dionysius (cf. BERGSAGEL 1976).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In most of these chants, the borrowing also extends to the chant texts, ranging from the Vespers antiphons, where the entire text except the name of the saint have been taken over, through the incorporation of an incipit or a key-phrase, as in the chants taken from the Office of St. Augustine, to antiphons where only the melody has been used.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sources from which the chants have been taken are not insignificant: the Augustine reform movement was a driving force in the early period of the Archbishopric of Nidaros; Eystein himself introduced the feast of St. Augustine in Nidaros and latinized his name “Augustinus”. Likewise, St. Martin had attributes like “apostle of France”, “proto-bishop”, patron saint of monasticism and of the Merovingian kingdom, all of which are close to the position that Olaf had (or was  attempted to be given) in the early Norwegian church. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the remaining chants, no direct sources have been found. These chants are all written in a highly formulaic musical language, where each melody consists of a series of repetitions of small melodic cells, completely in conformance with the style of the late twelfth century. Some attention seems to have been given to the syntactical structure of the texts in the ordering of the melodic cells, which may be an indication that they were indeed assembled in Nidaros, but there may also have been models which have not yet been disclosed. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
The Office of St. Olaf was used for the celebration of the feast of St. Olaf (29 July) in the Nordic countries and throughout the period from the early thirteenth century up to the Reformation. St. Olaf was celebrated with a feast of one of the highest ranks throughout most of the Nordic countries (&#039;&#039;summum, totum duplex or duplex&#039;&#039;; the exception is Uppsala, where, mainly for ecclesio-political reasons, it only had the rank of &#039;&#039;novem lectiones&#039;&#039;). Every church in the region can therefore be assumed to have had at least one copy of the Office in their liturgical books. This probably makes it the most widely spread text in this handbook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the first decades of the sixteenth century the Scandinavian liturgies were revised and codified in printed breviaries. These contain the legend and the chant texts, but they are all without musical notation. Thus, for the music and for the transmission prior to 1500 we have to rely on parchment fragments, mainly from liturgical books, which were used as wrappers around account books in the growing administrations of the sixteenth century, and which have been collected in the National Archives. Due to differences in archival praxis, the extant collections from the Danish area (including Norway and Iceland) are rather small, whereas in the National Archives of Sweden (Riksarkivet) there are ca. 20 000 such fragments, mainly bifolia from liturgical books (see BRUNIUS 1993 &amp;amp; 2005 (ed.), ABUKHANFUSA 2004, OMMUNDSEN 2006). This gives a total of a little more than 100 fragments from the Scandinavian countries that contain parts or all of the Office, with a great predominance of Swedish material.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The transmission is remarkably stable in this material as a whole. A few variants, probably connected to specific dioceses, are discernible, e.g. a few texts from the dioceses of Linköping in Sweden have a special responsory for Vespers (&#039;&#039;Sancte Olave Christi martyr&#039;&#039;), and a proper hymn, &#039;&#039;O quam glorifica lux hodierna&#039;&#039;, seems to have been used only in Västerås, also in Sweden. The extant material from Norway is too small to draw any conclusions concerning local practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the office based on &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039;, there is evidence of a second office, based on a different legend (see ØSTREM 2000). Even this office can be dated to ca. 1200 or earlier. Of the three textual witnesses to this legend, one has the different legend text, combined with chants from the office based on &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039;, one has the legend text from &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; combined with chants based on the different legend, and the third has a legend that switches from &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; to the other legend after the sixth lesson.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Missa ==&lt;br /&gt;
=====Title===== &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missa in natalicio beati Olavi regis et martyris&#039;&#039; (constructed on the basis of the rubric of the Nidaros ordinal), or &#039;&#039;Missa in solennitate sancti Olavi regis et mar&#039;&#039;tyris&#039;&#039; (on basis of the rubric of Missale Nidrosiense). The mass could also be referred to with the incipit from the &#039;&#039;Oratio collecta&#039;&#039; in the first part of the mass; “&#039;&#039;Deus regum corona” (the Red Book of Darley, Cambridge, Corpus Christi College, 422), or “&#039;&#039;Deus qui es regum omnium corona&#039;&#039;” (&#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;) (GJERLØW 1968, 124). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;*REISS, G. 1912: &#039;&#039;Musiken ved den middelalderlige Olavsdyrkelse i Norden&#039;&#039;, Kristiania, 104-5 (reprint of the text in&#039;&#039; Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;. No musical notation apart from Alleluia with verse printed on p. 67).&lt;br /&gt;
*EGGEN, E. 1922: Nyfunnen Olavsmusikk, Serprent or Norsk aarbok (presentation of the liturgical elements with dubious musical notation for the chants).&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L 1968, &#039;&#039;Ordo Nidrosiensis Ecclesiae&#039;&#039;, Oslo, 372-73 (edition of the entries in the Nidaros ordinal. Incipits only).&lt;br /&gt;
Most of the chants for St. Olaf’s mass can be found in editions of the &#039;&#039;Missale&#039;&#039; or &#039;&#039;Graduale Romanum&#039;&#039;, like &#039;&#039;Graduale Romanum&#039;&#039; (Solesmes 1974) or Graduale Triplex (Solesmes 1979) in the liturgy for the commons (&#039;&#039;Communia sanctorum elementa&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====&lt;br /&gt;
St. Olaf’s mass was probably celebrated already from the mid eleventh century, both in Norway and England. The earliest testimony is the Red Book of Darley, from the early 1060s. One may suspect that the person responsible for putting these liturgical elements together in a mass was Olaf’s English bishop Grimkell (d. 1047), who seems to have been active in propagating the cult of Olaf immediately after his death in 1030 (see for instance ØSTREM 2001, 28-33).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents====&lt;br /&gt;
The mass contains few elements proper to the saint. Still, it is carefully assembled to fit the celebration of a martyr king. The text “&#039;&#039;Posuisti domine super caput eius coronam de lapide pretioso&#039;&#039;” (Ps. 20, 4: &#039;&#039;thou settest a crown of pure gold on his head&#039;&#039;) is sung twice, first as the gradual between the two readings, then as the offertory. The liturgical elements are as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introitus: &#039;&#039;Gaudeamus omnes in Domino&#039;&#039;. Ps. &#039;&#039;Misericordias domini&#039;&#039; [Ps. 88]. Coll. &#039;&#039;Deus qui es regnum omnium corona&#039;&#039;. Ep. &#039;&#039;Justum deduxit&#039;&#039; [Sap. 10, 10-14]. Gr. &#039;&#039;Posuisti domine&#039;&#039;. V. &#039;&#039;Desiderium. Alleluia. Sancte Olave qui in celis vel Alleluia. Letabitur iustus&#039;&#039;. Seq. Lux illuxit. Ev. &#039;&#039;Si quis vult post me venire&#039;&#039; [Matth. 16, 24-28]. Offert. &#039;&#039;Posuisti domine&#039;&#039;. Secr. &#039;&#039;Inscrutabilem secreti tui&#039;&#039;. Com. &#039;&#039;Magna est gloria&#039;&#039;. Postcom. &#039;&#039;Vitalis hostie verbi carofacti&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; gives an alternative to the psalm verse for the introit (Domine in virtute, Ps. 20) and an alternative to the Postcommunion;&#039;&#039; Agni celestis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources====&lt;br /&gt;
The sources for St. Olaf’s mass are the common elements for the saints, mainly the martyrs. The introit &#039;&#039;Gaudeamus&#039;&#039; omnes is in the Graduale Romanum also used for Agatha, Benedict, Mary (the Annunciation and the Assumption) and All saints. The gradual Posuisti with the verse &#039;&#039;Desiderium&#039;&#039; is from the &#039;&#039;Commune martyrum&#039;&#039; in the Graduale Romanum. So is the &#039;&#039;Alleluia&#039;&#039; with the verse &#039;&#039;Letabitur&#039;&#039;. The &#039;&#039;Alleluia&#039;&#039; with verse &#039;&#039;Sancte Olave qui in celis letaris&#039;&#039; is in &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; found in the &#039;&#039;Commune unius confessoris&#039;&#039; (&#039;&#039;Sancte N. qui in celis letaris&#039;&#039;). The offertorium &#039;&#039;Posuisti&#039;&#039; also belongs to the &#039;&#039;Commune martyrum&#039;&#039;, while the communion &#039;&#039;Magna est gloria&#039;&#039; is in the &#039;&#039;Commune apostolorum&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience====&lt;br /&gt;
The rubric in &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; reads &#039;&#039;In solennitate sancti Olavi Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;, referring to the feast celebrated on St. Olaf’s &#039;&#039;nativitas&#039;&#039; 29 July. The mass was also celebrated at the date of the&#039;&#039; translatio&#039;&#039;, 3 August. In addition there was a service every Wednesday, possibly limited to Lent (&#039;&#039;omni quarta feria&#039;&#039;, see sequence &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; below) (GJERLØW 1968, 127).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
St. Olaf’s mass was celebrated in the Nordic countries and, as it seems, parts of England, and possibly also in other places in Northern Europe. The mass remained virtually unchanged for five hundred years, from its earliest transmitted appearence in the English service book from the early 1060’s to the printed Missale Nidrosiense (1519). The most important textual witnesses are:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cambridge, Corpus Christi College 422 [a Sherbourne service book known as “The Red book of Darley”, penned in the early 1060s; Olaf is on fol. 162]. &lt;br /&gt;
*Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM 241 b I. &lt;br /&gt;
*Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM 98 8º II.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 932 [thirteenth century; &#039;&#039;Alleluia&#039;&#039; with verse and a few lines of the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;].&lt;br /&gt;
*Reykjavík, Thodminjasafn Íslands, No. 3411 v. [the introit with verse, &#039;&#039;Alleluia&#039;&#039; with verse and first part of the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Printed books:&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Graduale Suecanum&#039;&#039;, Lübeck ca. 1490.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Missale Lincopense&#039;&#039;, ##&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen 1519 (without notation).&lt;br /&gt;
For a survey of the British material on St. Olaf, see DICKINS 1940; for the early Swedish texts, see SCHMID 1945.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sequentiae====&lt;br /&gt;
Four sequences for St. Olaf are transmitted. The most important and the earliest sequence is &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;, from the late twelfth century. The remaining sequences, &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care, Postquam calix babylonis and Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039; are later and were probably never as widely spread. The latter is only known from Sweden and Finland.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&#039;&#039;A. Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit letabunda, lux illustris lux iocunda&#039;&#039;.../...&#039;&#039;tua salvet dextera. Amen&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
Eight strophes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
*BYSTRØM, O. 1903: &#039;&#039;Ur medeltidens kyrkosång i Sverige&#039;&#039;, Norge och Finland, II, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*• REISS, G. 1912, 12-44. Ugivere: &#039;&#039;Analecta Hymnica&#039;&#039; 42, 302.&lt;br /&gt;
*• EGGEN, E. 1968, I, 213-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Recordings=====&lt;br /&gt;
Sølvguttene (dir. T. Grythe): &#039;&#039;Kormusikk fra Norge i Middelalder og Renessanse, samt fra vår tid&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
Choeur Gregorien de Paris, &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit laetabunda&#039;&#039;, 1989.&lt;br /&gt;
Schola Sanctae Sunnivae: &#039;&#039;Rex Olavus&#039;&#039;, 2000. &lt;br /&gt;
Schola Canto Gregoriano Sola: &#039;&#039;Aquas plenas&#039;&#039;, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) EGGEN, E. in undated newspaper article. &lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) STØYLEN, B. 1923, in &#039;&#039;Norsk Salmebok&#039;&#039; 1985, no. 741 (adjusted to the melody of &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) FOSS, R. 1938, 95-98 &amp;amp; FOSS, R. 1949, 111-15.&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) REISS 1912, 14 (n. 4). &lt;br /&gt;
*(English) LITTLEWOOD, A. 2001 (CD-leaflets, Scholae Sanctae Sunnivae, Schola Canto Gregoriano Sola) [English].&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) KRAGGERUD 2002, 106-8.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====  &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; was composed between ca. 1150 and 1215. The &#039;&#039;terminus ante quem&#039;&#039; applied by REISS, namely the presence of the sequence’s incipit on a manuscript fragment in the National Archives dated ca. 1200, should be disregarded since the fragment in the hand of the scribe generally referred to as the “St. Olaf scribe”, should be dated closer to 1300 (see GJERLØW 1968, 35-36). The earliest manuscript fragment with evidence of &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; is a sequentiary from the first half of the thirteenth century (Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 418). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; is a testimony to the “transitional style” often connected with the period 1050-1150 (and beyond) and characterized by a variation in the structure and metre of the verses combined with a certain use of rhythm and rhyme. This transitional style, however, existed alongside the rhymed sequence of the late style (KRUCKENBERG 1997, 145). A few passages in the sequence seems to owe their wording to the &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; (or the office “In regali fastigio” based on the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;), which could indicate a date after ca. 1180 (see Legend above).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sequence was in all probability composed by a Norwegian, as can be inferred by the reference to St. Olaf as “our special protector” (&#039;&#039;tutor noster specialis&#039;&#039;) (REISS 1912, 17). REISS presents Eirik Ivarsson (archbishop 1188-1206) as a likely candidate for the composer. VANDVIK points out that there are four possible composers, who had their education from St. Victor, namely the archbishops Eystein, Eirik and Tore (archbishop 1206-1214) or Tore, bishop of Hamar (1189-1196) (VANDVIK 1941). Both Eystein and Eirik were committed to the moulding of a uniform Nidaros rite. It would be natural to see the sequence in connection to the other activity in Nidaros during the second half of the twelfth century.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents==== &lt;br /&gt;
The strophes 1-3 encourage the people to sing and celebrate on the feast day of St. Olaf. The strophes 4-7 tell of Olaf as a king who longs for eternal life, and is devoted to Christ, suffering many troubles to save his people and accepting hatred, punishments and exile with an unwavering mind. The night before the battle he had a vision, and got a foretaste of what he loved, which he finally won through his illustrious martyrdom. The final strophe is directed to Olaf, asking for his protection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; has eight strophes. The melody changes from strophe to strophe in the typical manner of the sequence, with the two versicles or hemi-strophes in each strophe sharing the same melodic line. The only exception is the first strophe, which has two different melodies for each versicle. While the strophes 1, 2, 4, 5, 7 and 8 are predominantly trochaic (although not equal in structure), the third and sixth strophes are dactylic. The structure is as follows (sung twice in each strophe): &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.	8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.	7pp + 7pp + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.	6pp + 6pp + 6pp + 6pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.	8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.	8p + 8p + 8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.	6pp + 6pp + 6pp + 6pp + 6pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.	8p + 8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.	8p + 8p + 8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sequence is rhymed in different patterns. For verse 1, 2 and 4 the rhyme is aabccb, v. 3 has aaaa, v. 5, 6 and 8 have aaaabaaaab, and v. 7 aaabcccb. The use of rhythm and rhyme gained increasing popularity in the history of the sequence, culminating in what is called the late style, or “second epoch” sequences, connected with the Abbey of St. Victor in Paris, and its cantor Adam of St. Victor (d. 1146) (regarding the recent identification of Adam of St. Victor as Adam Precentor, d. 1146, as opposed to another twelfth century figure d. 1192, see, for instance, FASSLER 1993, 206-7). In the case of &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;, however, given the lack of uniformity of structure between the strophes, one may see it as a sequence of the transitional style rather than the late style (for the transitional style, see KRUCKENBERG 1997). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The composer is fond of alliteration, anaphor, and other repetitions: “&#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; il&#039;&#039;luxit&#039;&#039; letabunda, &#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; illustris, &#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; iocunda, &#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; digna preconio.” Str. 3a: “&#039;&#039;Insignis&#039;&#039; martiris &#039;&#039;insignis&#039;&#039; gloria, &#039;&#039;dulcis&#039;&#039; est gaudii &#039;&#039;dulcis&#039;&#039; materia.” The repetition in versicle 3a is with seemingly similar words, but as they are different cases, they actually form the rhetorical figure &#039;&#039;polyptoton&#039;&#039;, with &#039;&#039;insignis&#039;&#039; first in the genitive case, then in nominative. &#039;&#039;Dulcis&#039;&#039; comes first in nominative, then in the genitive case. At the same time the words &#039;&#039;martiris/materia&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;gloria/gaudii&#039;&#039; form chiastic alliterations. Other examples of polyptoton are found in the following versicles: Str. 3b: “&#039;&#039;celesti&#039;&#039; iubilo tange &#039;&#039;celestia&#039;&#039;,” Str. 6b: “&#039;&#039;felix felicia&#039;&#039; migrans ad gaudia,” Str. 7b: “Quod amabat &#039;&#039;pregustavit, pregustatum plus optavit, plus optatum&#039;&#039; vendicavit illustri martirio.” The composer evidently strove for repetition more than variation. A similar joy in word-repetion is found in the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux iocunda&#039;&#039; (most likely by Adam of St. Victor, FASSLER 1993, 272), a sequence which was possibly an inspiration for our composer: Str. 1a: “&#039;&#039;Lux&#039;&#039; iocunda, &#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; insignis.” Str. 1b:”&#039;&#039;Corda&#039;&#039; replet linquas didat ad &#039;&#039;concordes&#039;&#039; nos invitat &#039;&#039;cordis&#039;&#039; lingue modulos.” Str. 8b: “&#039;&#039;Nil&#039;&#039; iocundum &#039;&#039;nil&#039;&#039; amenum &#039;&#039;nil&#039;&#039; salubre &#039;&#039;nil&#039;&#039; serenum &#039;&#039;nichil&#039;&#039; dulce &#039;&#039;nichil&#039;&#039; plenum”. It is also tempting to compare with the last part of the final verse of the night office in St. Olaf’s office “&#039;&#039;In regali fastigio&#039;&#039;”, where a similar fondness for repetition and polyptoton is evident: “&#039;&#039;regem rex&#039;&#039; videt in decore suo et in salutari &#039;&#039;regis&#039;&#039; magna gloria &#039;&#039;regis&#039;&#039;.”   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The melody builds a climax towards the centre of the sequence, as so often in the sequences. As in the text there are also melodic quotations of Parisian/Victorine sequences, see below.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources and literary models====&lt;br /&gt;
Even though &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; is not a late style sequence, the text seems inspired by sequences by Adam of St Victor, particularly the Easter sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit dominica (“Lux illuxit Dominica, lux insignis lux unica, lux lucis et laetitiae, lux immortalis gloriae”&#039;&#039;), the sequence for Pentecost &#039;&#039;Lux iocunda, lux insignis&#039;&#039;, and possibly also the sequence for St. Vincentius: &#039;&#039;Triumphalis lux illuxit&#039;&#039;. The rhymes “&#039;&#039;triumphalis, specialis, malis” as used in v. 8 in Lux illuxit letabunda is found in Adam of St. Victor’s sequence for the relics of St. Victor, Ex radice caritatis, and similarly “spiritalis, specialis, malis&#039;&#039;” in Adam’s sequence &#039;&#039;Virgo mater Salvatoris&#039;&#039; (REISS 1912, 16). The link to the sequence for Thomas Becket &#039;&#039;Gaude Sion et letare&#039;&#039; also mentioned by REISS suggested on the basis of the expression &#039;&#039;felicio commercio&#039;&#039; seems less important, as &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; here follows more closely the final verse of the night office in St. Olaf’s office “&#039;&#039;In regali fastigio&#039;”: Felici commercio pro celesti regnum commutans terrenum&#039;&#039;; As we compare with our sequence v. 2b, we see that also the choice of the verb is the same as in the night office: &#039;&#039;Pro eternis brevia commutavit gaudia felici commercio&#039;&#039;. It is therefore more likely that the Passio or the Office is the source of this particular choice of words. Also in verse 4a – &#039;&#039;rex Olavus constitutus in regni fastigio&#039;&#039; – we can sense a link to the Passio and the Office: &#039;&#039;In regali fastigio constitutus spiritu pauper erat rex Olavus&#039;&#039; (from the first responsory of the night office). The &#039;&#039;regali fastigio&#039;&#039; is altered to regni fastigio, presumably to fit the verse better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The melody of the first strophe of &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; appears to be a quotation of the transitional sequence &#039;&#039;Letabundus exultet&#039;&#039; (EGGEN 1968, 219). The second strophe goes on to quote what is regarded as the melodic cornerstone of the Victorine sequences, namely &#039;&#039;Laudes crucis&#039;&#039;. The strophes five and eight are also founded on melodic lines from &#039;&#039;Laudes crucis&#039;&#039;, as well as the first part of strophe four. These quotations may very well be an expansion of the textual associations to &#039;&#039;Lux iocunda&#039;&#039; (see above), since &#039;&#039;Lux iocunda&#039;&#039; was set to the melody of &#039;&#039;Laudes crucis&#039;&#039;, at least in the Abbey of St. Victor (FASSLER 1993, 179).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience==== &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; was made to be sung in St. Olaf’s mass on 29 July. It was also sung for the octave, and for the translation (3 Aug).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission==== &lt;br /&gt;
The sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; was probably quite widely spread. In Norway and the other areas belonging to the Trondheim archsee it would have been “everywhere”, and it also spread to Sweden and Finland, and probably Denmark, and perhaps other areas in the Northern parts of Europe. In the Norwegian National Archives four fragments are found with the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;. In the Swedish National Archives as many as 38 fragments exist containing the sequence (according to information from G. Björkvall). Apart from these the sequence or parts of it is transmitted in the following manuscripts:&lt;br /&gt;
*Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM 98 8° II, fols. 5-8.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 418 [str. 8], thirteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 932 [str. 4-5], thirteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 1030 [incipit only], thirteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 986 [str. 1-6], fifteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
*Reykjavik, Thodminjasafn Íslands, No. 3411 [str. 1-2], fourteenth-fifteenth century&lt;br /&gt;
*Skara, Stifts- och Landsbibliotek, musik handskrift 1; paper codex written in Sweden ca. 1550 (Lux illuxit on fol. 245)]&lt;br /&gt;
*Stockholm, Royal Library, Brocm. 196; “Brocman’s Antiphonarium”, paper codex, sixteenth century (Lux illuxit on fols. 18-19).&lt;br /&gt;
*Uppsala, University Library, C 513; paper codex written in Sweden (Vesterås) ca. 1500 (Lux illuxit on fol. 74-76).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Printed books:====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Graduale Suecanum&#039;&#039;, Lübeck ca. 1490, only copy, in Stockholm, Royal Library.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen 1519 (without musical notation).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missale Uppsalense&#039;&#039; ##&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missale Hafniense&#039;&#039; ##&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missale Aboense&#039;&#039; ##&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===B. Postquam calix Babylonis===&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039;.../...cunctis et a sordibus. Amen.&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
Five strophes&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
*• REISS, G. 1912, 57-66. [REISS interpreted &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care as the last part of Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039; in a more original version of the sequence, preceding the one in &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Analecta Hymnica&#039;&#039; 55, 272.&lt;br /&gt;
*• EGGEN, E. 1968, 222-27. [EGGEN saw &#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039; as a later rewriting of &#039;&#039;Predicasti&#039;&#039;, where the first verse has been replaced by three new verses. They are edited as two sequences, one composed on the basis of the other].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) DAAE 1879, 115.&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) EGGEN, E. in undated newspaper article.&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) FOSS 1949, 115-17.&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) KRAGGERUD 2002, 110-15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====  &lt;br /&gt;
REISS (1912, 64) suggests that the first three verses of &#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039; are the product of a fourteenth century composer, while the versicle &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; and the two last verses are from the late twelfth or the thirteenth century. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents==== &lt;br /&gt;
The first strophe contrasts the chalice of Babylon spewing out snake’s poison with the pot (&#039;&#039;olla&#039;&#039;) of the North boiling with the oil (oleo) of devotion thanks to Olaf. The second strophe compares the rescue of Noah and his ark to Olaf and that of the Norwegian people: “The bird brings the flower of the olive (&#039;&#039;olive&#039;&#039;), and Noah finds rest on the mountains of Armania. With Olaf comes a weak breeze of wonderful scent and the key to heaven finds the shores of Norway.” The third strophe elaborates on the name of Olaf resembling the name of ointment (&#039;&#039;oleum&#039;&#039;), and his name as the oil effused from the sting of his passion. The two last strophes are the same as those of the sequence &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; (see below).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style====&lt;br /&gt;
The sequence &#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039; has five verses as transmitted in the &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, the two final verses corresponding to those of &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039;. The three first verses share the same stylistic approach, and was probably written at the same time, while the two last verses are of an earlier date. &#039;&#039;Postquam calix&#039;&#039; begins with the image of Babylon without the usual introduction encouraging people to sing and celebrate a particular feast, which is so common in sequences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The metre is trochaic, of the kind characteristic of the late style (8p + 8p +7pp). The third verse line of the third strophe, however, ends somewhat abruptly (8p + 8p + 4p) in both versicles. The rhyme of the three first strophes is consistently following a pattern of aabaab, while the two last strophes have aabccb.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theme of the sequence is spinning around the name of Olaf, playing with similar sounding words like &#039;&#039;olla&#039;&#039;, the boiling pot, oleum, the oil of devotion, oliva, the “flower” bringing the news of salvation. In this way it further unfolds the “likeness”-approach to Olaf’s name already mentioned in the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; (&#039;&#039;olla&#039;&#039;, see above) and known from a number of other saints’ lives (e.g. [[Sanctus Kanutus rex]]). According to the third strophe King Olaf bears the name of ointment, and his name is the oil effused through the sting of his passion. The style of this sequence has not impressed many modern scholars. According to REISS “the bombastic expressions and somewhat far-fetched metaphors in the first three verses appear a little strange” (REISS 1912, 59, here quoted in English translation from EGGEN), a view supported by EGGEN (1968 I, 225). By GJERLØW the first three verses are described as a “turgid effort with a tiresome wordplay” (GJERLØW 1988, 10). KRAGGERUD has spoken out in defence of the sequence, claiming that it displays a rather refined use of biblical references: Babylon is presented as the golden chalice in Jeremiah (51, 7) leading the world astray with its poison (Apoc. 18, 23), here described as the snake’s poison (&#039;&#039;fel draconis&#039;&#039;) of the enemies of God referred to in the Deuteronomy (32,33). The vision of the boiling pot from Jeremiah (1, 13) is also found in the initial parts of the Legend, along with the references to the North, also from Jeremiah (50, 3). Olaf is then identified with Noah from the Old Testament in strophe 2, and with Christ (“the anointed”) from the New Testament in strophe 3, who effused blood and water through the wound from the spear at his passion (John. 19, 34) (KRAGGERUD 2002, 108-115).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources and literary models====&lt;br /&gt;
The composition is charged with biblical allusions. It also seems to continue along the path of &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; in its reference to Jeremiah and the vision of the boiling pot, along with the new role of the North. The source for the two final verses seems to be an older sequence, now beginning imperfectly &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; (see below).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience==== &lt;br /&gt;
As &#039;&#039;Postquam calix&#039;&#039; has adopted the two final strophes of &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; containing the reference to “every Wednesday” (&#039;&#039;omni quarta feria&#039;&#039;), it seems that the sequence was intended to be sung at the weekly celebration of St. Olaf at Wednesdays (which was the weekday he suffered his martyrdom), possibly restricted to Lent (GJERLØW 1968, 127). KRAGGERUD (2002, 109) suggests that the sequence probably was primarily adressed to a more theologically learned audience than the average pilgrim, since the contents is not immediately accessible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission==== &lt;br /&gt;
*• &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, København 1519. &lt;br /&gt;
*Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM 670 e 4° [apparently copied from Missale Nidrosiense, corrected by Arne Magnusson, cf. REISS 1912, 57-58].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===C. &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039;===&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Incipit lost (v. 1b: &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039;...)/...&#039;&#039;iunge celi civibus. Amen&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
The sequence originally had three strophes, of which two and a half are preserved. In his edition REISS (1912, 62-63) has kept the two final strophes as strophe four and five, assuming that the two initial verses are missing. GJERLØW, however, has pointed out that one hemistrophe (and probably not more) is lost due to the loss of the three lower lines of the manuscript fragment (GJERLØW 1988, unpublished, 9-10).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions===== &lt;br /&gt;
*• REISS, G. 1912, 57-66.&lt;br /&gt;
*• EGGEN, E. 1968 I, 222-27.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Norsk Salmebok&#039;&#039; 1985, no. 741 [presents the music, with the translated lyrics of Lux illuxit.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Recordings=====&lt;br /&gt;
Sølvguttene (dir. T. Grythe): &#039;&#039;Kormusikk fra Norge i Middelalder og Renessanse, samt fra vår tid&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schola Sanctae Sunnivae: &#039;&#039;Rex Olavus&#039;&#039;, 2000.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) EGGEN, E. in undated newspaper article. &lt;br /&gt;
*(English) LITTLEWOOD, A. 2001 (CD-leaflets, Scholae Sanctae Sunnivae, Schola Canto Gregoriano Sola).&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) KRAGGERUD 2002, 115-16.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====&lt;br /&gt;
REISS (1912, 64) suggests that the preserved versicle &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; and the two following verses are from the late twelfth or the thirteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents==== &lt;br /&gt;
The preserved last half of the first strophe reads “You, God’s beloved, announced the age of salvation, the age which is the age of mercy.” The second strophe refers to the celebration every Wednesday (&#039;&#039;omni quarta feria&#039;&#039;) “in worship of the memory of your agony and blessed passion.” The final strophe is a prayer to Christ’s martyr to cleanse us from sins with his prayer, and unite us with the citizens of heaven.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style====&lt;br /&gt;
The three strophes have the characteristics of the late style sequence, with consistent rhythm and rhyme. The metre is trochaic (8p + 8p +7pp). The rhyme is following the pattern aabccb. As a sequence it is a relatively short one – they usually contain a larger number of strophes.  The style of this sequence has enjoyed a better reputation than that of &#039;&#039;Postquam calix&#039;&#039;. REISS (1912, 64) finds it reasonable to assume that the verses were composed in the “classical” time of sequence composition, i.e. the late twelfth or the thirteenth century and according to EGGEN, this is a worthy counterpart to &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; (EGGEN in undated newspaper article).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As pointed out by REISS (1912, 64) the melody is taken from the late style sequence &#039;&#039;Hodierne lux diei&#039;&#039; from the late eleventh century, a sequence which became popular throughout northern Europe in the twelfth century (see FASSLER 1993, 333). Strophe 1 in &#039;&#039;Predicasti&#039;&#039; corresponds with strophe 1 in &#039;&#039;Hodierne&#039;&#039;. The following strophes share melody with strophe 3 and 5 respectively in &#039;&#039;Hodierne&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources and literary models====&lt;br /&gt;
The “&#039;&#039;assistentes tue laudi&#039;&#039;” in strophe two of Predicasti gives an association to the Office of the Holy Blood (&#039;&#039;Susceptio sanguinis&#039;&#039;), where the verse of the responsory at matins reads “&#039;&#039;assistentes ergo tue laudi&#039;&#039;” (who minister to your praise) (ATTINGER &amp;amp; HAUG 2004, 36). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience==== &lt;br /&gt;
The reference to “every Wednesday” (&#039;&#039;omni quarta feria&#039;&#039;) indicates that the sequence was intended to be sung at the weekly celebration of St Olaf at Wednesdays (which was the weekday he suffered his martyrdom), possibly restricted to Lent (GJERLØW 1968, 127).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission==== &lt;br /&gt;
The two last strophes are also transmitted in the &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; (1519) as the last strophes of &#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039;. Only one manuscript fragment survives for the earlier sequence:&lt;br /&gt;
Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 986 [str. 1-6], fifteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===D. &#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039;===&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039;.../... &#039;&#039;tua salvet dextera&#039;&#039; (the explicit is the same as for the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; (see A. above).&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
Four original strophes with the two final strophes of Lux illuxit added, forming a total of six strophes. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Edition(s)===== &lt;br /&gt;
*MALIN, A. 1922, 18.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD 2001, 67-69.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
(Norwegian, bokmål) KRAGGERUD 2002, 117-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====  &lt;br /&gt;
The structure of the strophes and the melody are those of Veneremur crucis lignum, a sequence generally believed to originate in Sweden (ref. Eggen? Gjerløw? Nid?)#. It may therefore be reasonable also to connect &#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039; to Sweden.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents==== &lt;br /&gt;
The sequence opens with an encouragement to worship the saint. The second strophe presents Olaf as God’s holy man, to whom his sinful servants run weeping. The third and fourth strophes ask for governance and mercy for those who visit his holy altar. The sequence ends with two strophes quoted from &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;, with a prayer for Olaf’s protection from the dangers of this world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style====&lt;br /&gt;
The metre is trochaic, in the form so common for sequences during and after the 12th century; 8p + 8p + 7pp. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources and literary models====&lt;br /&gt;
The incipit of the sequence gives associations to the sequence for the cross &#039;&#039;Veneremur crucis lignum&#039;&#039;. The melody and structure are the same, and the Olaf’s sequence is likely modelled on the sequence for the cross. The two final strophes are direct quotations of the final strophes in the most famous Olaf’s sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience==== &lt;br /&gt;
The contents of &#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039; point more directly to the practice of pilgrimage than the other sequences for St. Olaf. &lt;br /&gt;
Medieval reception and transmission &lt;br /&gt;
Veneremur sanctum istum is transmitted through one Finnish and one Swedish fragment. It is not known from Norwegian manuscripts, but it could very well have been in use also in Norway and Trondheim. It was first made known by MALINIEMI in his edition of Sequences in Finnish fragments (1922). &#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039;  is found with notation in a fragment of a 15th century gradual from Åbo diocese (and now part of the &#039;&#039;fragmenta membranea&#039;&#039; collection in Helsinki University Library). The Swedish fragment comes from a fourteenth century gradual also containing sequences for Erik and Helena of Skövde: Stockholm, National Archives, Fr. 1748.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Bibliography == &lt;br /&gt;
*ABUKHANFUSA K. 2004: &#039;&#039;Mutilated Books. Wondrous leaves from Swedish bibliographical history&#039;&#039;, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*ANTONSSON, H. 2004a: ‘Exile, Sanctity, and Some Scandinavian Rulers of the Late Viking Age’, pp. 95-108 in &#039;&#039;Exile in the Middle Ages&#039;&#039; (ed. E. v. Houts et al.), Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
*ANTONSSON, H. 2004b: ‘Some Observations on Martyrdom in Post-Conversion Scandinavia’, &#039;&#039;Saga-Book&#039;&#039; 28, 70-95.&lt;br /&gt;
*ATTINGER, G &amp;amp; HAUG, A (eds.) 2004: &#039;&#039;The Nidaros Office of the Holy Blood. Liturgical Music in Medieval Norway&#039;&#039; (Senter for middelalderstudier, skrifter nr. 16), Trondheim.&lt;br /&gt;
*BAGGE, S. 2001: &#039;&#039;Da boken kom til Norge&#039;&#039; (1000–1537) (Norsk idéhistorie, bd. I), Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*BECKER, P. J. &amp;amp; BRANDIS, T. 1985: &#039;&#039;Die theologischen lateinischen Handschriften in Folio der Staatsbibliothek preussischer Kulturbesitz Berlin, Teil 2 - Ms. theol. lat. fol. 598-737&#039;&#039;, Wiesbaden 1985.&lt;br /&gt;
*BERGSAGEL, J. 1976: ‘Liturgical relations between England and Scandinavia: as seen in selected musical fragments from the 12th and 13th centuries’, &#039;&#039;Nordisk Kollokvium IV for Latinsk liturgiforskning&#039;&#039;. ##&lt;br /&gt;
*BIRKELI, F. 1980: ‘Biskop Grimkell og Hellig-Olaf’, &#039;&#039;Tidsskrift for teologi og kirke&#039;&#039; 51, 109–130, 207–23.&lt;br /&gt;
*BULL, E. 1924: [review of MALIN 1920] [norsk] &#039;&#039;Historisk Tidsskrift&#039;&#039; 27, 5.r., 5.b., 310-312.&lt;br /&gt;
*BLOM, G. A. 1981: ‘St. Olaf in norwegischer Geschichte, Königsheiliger in vielen Gestalten’ pp. 27-36 in &#039;&#039;St. Olaf, seine Zeit und sein Kult&#039;&#039; (ed. G. Svahnström), Visby.&lt;br /&gt;
*BRUNIUS, J. 1993: ‘Medeltida böcker i fragment. En översikt över pergamentsomslagen i Riksarkivet’, &#039;&#039;Nordisk tidskrift för bok- och biblioteksväsen&#039;&#039; 80, 3–33.&lt;br /&gt;
*BRUNIUS, J. (ed.) 2005: Medieval book fragments in Sweden. An international seminar in Stockholm 13-16 november 2003 (Kungl. Vitterhets historie och antikvitets akademien 58), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*CHASE, M. 2005: Einarr Skúlason’s Geisli. A Critical Edition, Toronto.&lt;br /&gt;
*DAAE, L. 1879: &#039;&#039;Norges Helgener&#039;&#039;, Christania [Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*DÅVØY, L. 2002: &#039;&#039;Den latinske og den norrøne Olavslegenden. Tekstversjoner og oversettelsespraksis&#039;&#039;. Institutt for klassisk, russisk og religionsvitenskap. Bergen [unpublished master thesis].&lt;br /&gt;
*DICKINS, B. 1940: ‘The Cult of Saint Olave in the British Isles’, &#039;&#039;Saga-Book of the Viking Society for Northern Research&#039;&#039; 12, 2, 53-80.&lt;br /&gt;
*DUGGAN, A. J. 2004: ‘The English Exile of Archbishop Eystein of Nidaros (1180-83)’, pp. 109-130 in &#039;&#039;Exile in the Middle Ages&#039;&#039; (eds. E. v. Houts et al.), Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
*EDWARDS, O. T. 1990: Matins, Lauds and Vespers for St. David&#039;s Day, Cambridge.&lt;br /&gt;
*EGGEN, E 19--: ‘Tvo lovsongar (sekvensar) fyr den heilage kong Olaf frá 12. árhundrad’, undated newspaper clipping from Torleiv Hannaas’s collection ##.&lt;br /&gt;
*EGGEN, E 1922: &#039;&#039;Nyfunnen Olavsmusikk&#039;&#039;, Serprent or Norsk aarbok.&lt;br /&gt;
*EGGEN, E. 1968: &#039;&#039;The Sequences of the Archbishopric of Nidarós&#039;&#039;, 2 vols. (Bibliotheca Arnamagneana 21-22), København.&lt;br /&gt;
*EKREM, I., MORTENSEN, L.B. &amp;amp; SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, K. (eds.) 2000: &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden og den latinske historieskrivning i 1100-tallets Norge&#039;&#039;, København.&lt;br /&gt;
*EKREM, I. 2000: ‘Om &#039;&#039;Passio Olavis&#039;&#039; tilblivelse og eventuelle forbindelse med &#039;&#039;Historia Norwegie&#039;&#039;’, pp. 109-156 in &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden&#039;&#039; (ed. Ekrem, Mortensen, Skovgaard-Petersen).&lt;br /&gt;
*FASSLER, M. 1993: &#039;&#039;Gothic song. Victorine Sequences and Augustinian Reform in twelfth-century Paris&#039;&#039;, Cambridge. &lt;br /&gt;
*FOSS, R. 1938: &#039;&#039;Latinske hymnor og sekvensar&#039;&#039; (Bokverk frå millomalderen 7), Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*FOSS, R. 1949: &#039;&#039;Sekvensane i Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; (Bokverk frå millomalderen 8) Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L 1968: &#039;&#039;Ordo Nidrosiensis Ecclesiae&#039;&#039;, Oslo. [On the St Olaf liturgy, see pp. 124-128].&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L 1988: ‘The Sequences. Status quo 1988 – RA’, [unpublished, available at Riksarkivet, Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L. 1967: ‘Olaf den Hellige. Liturgi’, &#039;&#039;KLNM&#039;&#039; 12, 561-567.&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L. 1968: Ordo Nidrosiensis Ecclesiae, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L. 1979: Antiphonarium Nidrosiensis Ecclesiae, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Graduale Romanum&#039;&#039;, Solesmes 1974. &lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Graduale Triplex&#039;&#039;, Solesmes 1979.&lt;br /&gt;
*GUNNES, E. 1973: ‘Om hvordan Passio Olavi ble til’, &#039;&#039;Maal og minne&#039;&#039;: 1-11.&lt;br /&gt;
*GUNNES, E. 1996: &#039;&#039;Erkebiskop Eystein, Statsmann og kirkebygger&#039;&#039;, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*HALKIN, F. 1934: ‘Legendarii Bodecensis menses duo in codice Paderbornensi’, &#039;&#039;Analecta Bollandiana&#039;&#039; 52 (1934) 321-33.&lt;br /&gt;
*HELANDER, S. 1957: Ordinarius Lincopensis och dess liturgiska förebilder, Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*HOFFMANN, E. 1975: &#039;&#039;Die heiligen Könige bei den Angelsachsen und den skandinavischen Völkern. Königsheiliger und Königshaus&#039;&#039;, Neumünster.&lt;br /&gt;
*HOFFMANN, E. 1994: ‘Politische Heilige in Skandinavien und die Entwicklung der drei nordischen Reiche und Völker’, pp. 277-324 in &#039;&#039;Politik und Heiligenverehrung im Hochmittelalter&#039;&#039; (ed. J. Petersohn), Sigmaringen.&lt;br /&gt;
*HOLTSMARK, A. 1937: ‘Sankt Olavs liv og mirakler’, &#039;&#039;Festskrift til Francis Bull&#039;&#039;, Oslo, 121-133 [reprinted pp. 15-24 in A. Holtsmark, &#039;&#039;Studier i norrøn digtning&#039;&#039;, Oslo 1956].&lt;br /&gt;
*HOLTSMARK, A. 1967: ‘Olavslegenden’, &#039;&#039;KLNM&#039;&#039; 12, 584-588.&lt;br /&gt;
*HUGHES, A. 1993: ‘The Monarch as the object of liturgical veneration’, A. Duggan (ed.): &#039;&#039;Kings and Kingship in Medieval Europe&#039;&#039;, London.&lt;br /&gt;
*IVERSEN, G. 2000: ‘Transforming a Viking into a Saint. The Divine Office of St. Olaf’, pp. 401–419 in &#039;&#039;The Divine Office in the Latin Middle Ages. Methodology and Source Studies, Regional Developments, Hagiography&#039;&#039; (eds. M. E. Fassler &amp;amp; R. A. Baltzer), Oxford.&lt;br /&gt;
*JIROUSKOVA, L. 2010: ‘Textual Evidence for the Transmission of the Passio Olavi Prior to 1200 and its Later Literary Transformations‘, pp. 219-239 in: Saints and Their Lives on the Periphery: Veneration of Saints in Scandinavia and Eastern Europe (c. 1000-1200), (eds. Antonsson &amp;amp; Garipzanov), Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
*JIROUSKOVA, L. 2011: Der heilige Wikinger Olav Haraldsson und sein hagiographisches Dossier: Text und Kontext der Passio Olavi (mit kritischer Edition) [unpublished Habilitation, Freiburg - to be published by Brill].&lt;br /&gt;
*JOHNSEN, A. O. 1975: ‘Om misjonsbiskopen Grimkellus’, [norsk] &#039;&#039;Historisk Tidskrift&#039;&#039; 1975, 22-34.&lt;br /&gt;
*JØRGENSEN, J. G. 2000: ‘Passio Olavi og Snorre’, pp. 157-69 in Olavslegenden (eds. Ekrem, Mortensen &amp;amp; Skovgaard-Petersen), København.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAG, C. 1995: &#039;&#039;Vikingtid og rikssamling, 800-1300&#039;&#039; (Aschehougs Norgeshistorie, bd. 2), Oslo. &lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD, E. 1993: &#039;&#039;Et pensum i middelalderlatin&#039;. II: Kommentarer&#039;&#039;, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD, E. 1995: ‘Middelaldernøtter’, &#039;&#039;Klassisk Forum&#039;&#039; 1995:2, 79-87 [textual criticism to the &#039;&#039;Legend&#039;&#039; &amp;amp; &#039;&#039;Lux Illuxit&#039;&#039;].&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD, E. 2001: ‘Middelaldernøtter. Nuces Nidrosienses – en pilegrimssang for Olaf i nytt lys’, &#039;&#039;Klassisk Forum&#039;&#039; 2001:2, 67-69 [textual criticism to Sequences].&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD, E. 2002: ‘Olavssekvensene - den kjente og de glemte’, &#039;&#039;Middelalderforum&#039;&#039; 2, 1. hefte, 103-18.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRÖTZL, C. 1994: &#039;&#039;Pilger, Mirakel und Alltag. Formen des Verhaltens im skandinavischen Mittelalter&#039;&#039; (12.-15. Jahrhundert), Helsinki.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRUCKENBERG-GOLDENSTEIN, L. 1997: The Sequence from 1050-1150: Study of a Genre in Change, Iowa.&lt;br /&gt;
*LIDÉN, A. 1999: &#039;&#039;Olaf den helige i medeltida bildkonsten. Legendmotiv och attribut&#039;&#039;, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*LOUIS-JENSEN, J. 1970: ‘“Syvende og ottende brudstykke”. Fragment av AM 325 IV a 4to’, &#039;&#039;Opuscula&#039;&#039;, Vol. IV (Bibliotheca Arnamagnæana, Vol. 30), København.&lt;br /&gt;
*LUDWIG, E. S. 1994: &#039;&#039;A statistical comparison of word order in the Latin &amp;quot;Passio et miracula beati Olavi&amp;quot; and the Old Norse &amp;quot;Jarteina ins helga Olafs&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;, Dissertation, Los Angeles, UCLA.&lt;br /&gt;
*LUNDE, K. 1994: &#039;&#039;Katalog over Sankt Olavs mirakler&#039;&#039;, Oslo [unpublished master’s thesis].&lt;br /&gt;
*MALIN, A. 1920: &#039;&#039;Zur Überlieferung der lateinischen Olavuslegende&#039;&#039; (Annales Academicæ Scientiarum Fennicæ, B 11), Helsinki.&lt;br /&gt;
*MALIN(IEMI), A. 1922: Zwölf lateinische Sequenzen as den mittelalterlichen Quellen Finlands, Helsinki.&lt;br /&gt;
*MCDOUGALL, D. &amp;amp; MCDOUGALL, I. 1998: &#039;&#039;Theodoricus Monachus, Historia de antiquitate regum Norwagiensium. An Account of the Ancient History of the Norwegian Kings&#039;&#039;. Translated and annotated by D. and I. McDougall, with an introduction by P. Foote, London.&lt;br /&gt;
*MELNIKOVA, E. A. 1997: ‘The cult of St. Olaf in Novgorod’ in &#039;&#039;Sagas and the Norwegian Experience, Sagaene og Noreg&#039;&#039;. Preprints, 10th International Saga Conference, Trondheim 3.-9. august 1997 (eds. J. R. Hagland et al.), Trondheim.&lt;br /&gt;
*MOBERG, C.-A. &amp;amp; NILSSON, A.-M. 1947-1991: &#039;&#039;Die liturgischen Hymnen in Schweden&#039;&#039;. Vols. 1–2, Copenhagen – Uppsala.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORETUS, H. 1908: ‘De magno legendario Bodecensi’, &#039;&#039;Analecta Bollandiana&#039;&#039; 27, 257-358.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. 2000a: ‘Olaf den Helliges mirakler i det 12. årh.: Streng tekstkontrol eller fri fabuleren?’ pp. 89-107 in &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden&#039;&#039; (eds. Ekrem, Mortensen, Skovgaard-Petersen), København.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. 2000b: ‘The Anchin Manuscript of Passio Olaui (Douai 295), William of Jumièges, and Theodoricus Monachus. New Evidence for Intellectual Relations between Norway and France in the 12th Century’, &#039;&#039;Symbolae Osloenses&#039;&#039; 75: 165-89.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. 2000c: ‘The Nordic Archbishoprics as Literary Centres around 1200’, pp. 133–157 in &#039;&#039;Archbishop Absalon of Lund and His World&#039;&#039; (eds. K. Friis-Jensen &amp;amp; I. Skovgaard-Petersen), Roskilde.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. 2002: ‘Recent Research in the Legend of Saint Olaf’, pp. 1011-18 in &#039;&#039;Lateinische Biographie von der Antike bis in die Gegenwart. Scripturus vitam. Festgabe für Walter Berschin zum 65. Geburtstag&#039;&#039; (ed. D. Walz), Heidelberg.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. &amp;amp; MUNDAL, E. 2003: ‘Erkebispesetet i Nidaros – arnestad og verkstad for olavslitteraturen’, Ecclesia Nidrosiensis 1153-1537. &#039;&#039;Søkelys på Nidaroskirkens og Nidarosprovinsens historie&#039;&#039;, ed. S. Imsen. Trondheim, 353-84.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L.B. 2006: ‘Sanctified Beginnings and Mythopoietic Moments. The First Wave of Writing on the Past in Norway, Denmark, and Hungary, ca 1000-1230’, pp. 247-73 in &#039;&#039;The Making of Christian Myths in the Periphery of Latin Christendom&#039;&#039; (c. 1000-1300) (ed. L. B. Mortensen) Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Norges musikkhistorie 1, Oslo: Aschehoug 2001, p. ?# (reproduction, partial transcription, CD-recording)&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Norsk Salmebok&#039;&#039;, Oslo 1985.&lt;br /&gt;
*NYBERG, T. 1997: ‘Olavskulten i Danmark under medeltiden’, pp. ## in &#039;&#039;Helgonet i Nidaros. Olavskult och kristnande i Norden&#039;&#039; (ed. L. Runar), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*OMMUNDSEN, Å. (ed.) 2006: &#039;&#039;The Beginnings of Nordic Scribal Culture, ca 1050-1300; Report from a Workshop on Parchment Fragments, Bergen 28-30 October 2005&#039;&#039;, Bergen.&lt;br /&gt;
*PHELPSTEAD, C. 2000: ‘In Honour of St. Óláfr: The Miracle Stories in Snorri Sturluson&#039;s &#039;&#039;Óláfs saga helga’, Saga-Book&#039;&#039; 25, 292-306.&lt;br /&gt;
*PHELPSTEAD, C. (ed.) 2001: &#039;&#039;A History of Norway and The Passion and Miracles of the Blessed Óláfr&#039;&#039;, translated by Devra Kunin, ed. with introduction and notes by C. P. (Viking Society for Northern Research Text Series vol. XIII), London.&lt;br /&gt;
*PHILIPPART, G. 1977: &#039;&#039;Les Légendiers Latins Et Autres Manuscrits Hagiographiques&#039;&#039;. (Typologie Des Sources Du Moyen Âge Occidental, Fasc. 24-25), Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
*REISS, G. 1912: &#039;&#039;Musiken ved den middelalderlige Olavsdyrkelsen i Norden&#039;&#039; (Videnskapsselskapets Skrifter. II. Hist.-Filos. Klasse. 1911. No. 5) Kristiania [Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*RUMAR, L. (ed.) 1997: &#039;&#039;Helgonet i Nidaros. Olavskult och kristnande i Norden&#039;&#039;, Stockholm&lt;br /&gt;
*RØTHE, G. 2000: ‘Olavs fødsel og dåp i sagalitteraturen’, pp. 170-185 in &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden&#039;&#039; (eds. Ekrem, Mortensen, Skovgaard-Petersen).&lt;br /&gt;
*RØTHE, G. 2004: &#039;&#039;Helt, konge og helgen: den hagiografiske tradisjon om Olaf den hellige i Den legendariske saga, Heimskringla og Flateyjarbók&#039;&#039; (Acta humaniora no. 201), Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*SANDAAKER, O. 1991: ‘Miraklet på Pezina-vollane’, &#039;&#039;Collegium Medievale&#039;&#039; 4, 85-97.&lt;br /&gt;
*SCHMID, T. 1945: &#039;&#039;Liber Ecclesiae Vallentunensis&#039;&#039; 54, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*SKARD, E. 1932: &#039;&#039;Sprache und Stil der Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; (Avhandlinger utgitt av Det norske videnskaps-akademi i Oslo. II, Hist.-filos. klasse, 1932 no. 1), Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*SKARD, E. 1930-33: ‘Merknader til Passio Olavi’, [norsk] &#039;&#039;Historisk Tidsskrift&#039;&#039; 29, 5. r., 18.b, 365-70.&lt;br /&gt;
*SKÅNLAND, V. 1956: ‘Calor fidei’, &#039;&#039;Symbolae Osloenses&#039;&#039; 32, 86-104.&lt;br /&gt;
*STORM, G. 1891: ‘De ældste kirkelige optegnelser om St. Olaf’, &#039;&#039;Theologisk Tidsskrift for den Evangelisk-Lutherske Kirke i Norge&#039;&#039;, 3. r. 3. b., 153-62.&lt;br /&gt;
*STORM, G. 1893: &#039;&#039;Otte brudstykker af den ældste saga om Olaf den hellige&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
*SVAHNSTRÖM, G. (ed.) 1981: &#039;&#039;St. Olaf. Seine Zeit und sein Kult&#039;&#039; (Acta Visbyensia VI), Visby.&lt;br /&gt;
*VANDVIK, E 1941: ‘Lux illuxit letabunda’, &#039;&#039;Symbolae Osloenses&#039;&#039; 21, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM, E. 1998: ‘The Early Liturgy of St. Olaf’, pp. 43-58 in &#039;&#039;Gregorian Chant and Medieval Music. Proceedings from The Nordic Festival and Conference of Gregorian Chant Trondheim, St. Olaf&#039;s Wake 1997&#039;&#039; (eds. A. Dybdahl, O. K. Ledang &amp;amp; N. H. Petersen), Trondheim.&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM, E. 2000: ‘Om en nyoppdaget Olavslegende’, pp. 186-224 in &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden&#039;&#039; (ed. Ekrem, Mortensen, Skovgaard-Petersen).&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM, E. 2001: &#039;&#039;The Office of Saint Olaf. A Study in Chant Transmission&#039;&#039;, Uppsala 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Sanctus_Olavus&amp;diff=919</id>
		<title>Sanctus Olavus</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Sanctus_Olavus&amp;diff=919"/>
		<updated>2012-12-21T14:57:24Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Lars Boje Mortensen (&#039;&#039;Legenda&#039;&#039;), Eyolf Østrem (&#039;&#039;Officium&#039;&#039;) and Åslaug Ommundsen (&#039;&#039;Missa&#039;&#039;)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Sanctus Olavus&#039;&#039;&#039; The Norwegian royal martyr saint, Olaf Haraldsson (d. 1030), became the most renowned local saint in the Nordic countries, as is evident from the great number of church dedications, place names, pieces of art, and texts. Little is known of his cult in the eleventh century, but during the twelfth and thirteenth centuries his shrine in Trondheim was turned into a major site of pilgrimage and celebration. The Nidaros cathedral was constructed and a series of liturgical, musical and literary monuments were composed. His status as a national saint remained uncontested, but his cult also diffused outside of Norway and assumed other functions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here the focus is on the Latin texts relating to Olaf. For recent surveys of the historical Olaf Haraldsson, the cult, art and musical history, and the Old Norse texts see SVAHNSTRÖM (ed.) 1981, KRÖTZL 1994, KRAG 1995, RUMAR (ed.) 1997, LIDÉN 1999, EKREM, MORTENSEN &amp;amp; SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN (eds.) 2000, ØSTREM 2001, MUNDAL &amp;amp; MORTENSEN 2003, RØTHE 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first critical edition of all the versions of Olav&#039;s Latin legend was finished (as a dissertation) by Jirouskova in 2011 (see bibliography) after the present article had been written. It therefore reflects the status of research before her mapping and analysis of all textual witnesses and her critical edition (about to be published).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Legenda ==&lt;br /&gt;
(BHL 6322-6326). For the present purpose the numerous versions of the legend are grouped under five headings, A-E, each referring to the text of the most important extant manuscript (see more information under &#039;&#039;editions&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;medieval transmission&#039;&#039; below). These letter codes will be used here as preliminary signposts for describing the surviving versions, not as an attempt at an exhaustive classification (the text published by STORM 1880 as &#039;&#039;Acta Sancti Olavi&#039;&#039; is not included here, because it is a secondary construct on the basis of a surviving vernacular version). The texts are usually easy to divide into a &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; (or &#039;&#039;uita&#039;&#039;) and a miracle part. The differences between the versions are most conspicuous in the narrative of the first part, the passio. A gives the fullest passio account (ca. 5 pp.), B a very short abbreviation (half a page), hence the reference in the scholarly literature (and below) to a long and a short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; (or &#039;&#039;vita&#039;&#039;). In reality the “short” versions represent different extracts from what we suppose to be an original close to A. The second part, the miracles, is in general textually more stable between the versions, but the selection of miracles differs widely. The miracles will be counted according to the longest series as they appear in the major early manuscript (version A, Oxford, Corpus Christi College 209, from Fountains Abbey), namely 1-49. Only one miracle has been transmitted in Latin in the High Middle Ages (A, B, C) which is not present in this manuscript, the Miles Britannicus miracle, for practical purposes numbered here as 50. All these 50 miracles are posthumous, except no. 1, Olaf’s vision before the battle of Stiklestad, and no. 10, his trial for working on a Sunday. The additional late medieval miracles, performed by Olaf while still alive, are integrated into various late medieval versions of the Passio (D, E) and are not counted separately.&lt;br /&gt;
*A &#039;&#039;Fountains Abbey&#039;&#039; (late twelfth cent.): long passio, miracles 1-49.&lt;br /&gt;
*B &#039;&#039;Anchin&#039;&#039; (late twelfth cent.): short passio, miracles 1-9, 50, 10-21.&lt;br /&gt;
*C &#039;&#039;Sweden&#039;&#039; (around 1200) rewritten passio (fragmentary transmission).&lt;br /&gt;
*D &#039;&#039;Köln&#039;&#039; (ca. 1460) rewritten &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; with more miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
*E &#039;&#039;Ribe&#039;&#039; (ca. 1460-65) rewritten &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; with more miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Title=====&lt;br /&gt;
The legend is traditionally referred to as &#039;&#039;Passio Olaui&#039;&#039;, but a more correct form authenticated by the Fountains abbey manuscript is &#039;&#039;Passio et miracula beati Olaui&#039;&#039; reflecting the clear division into two parts. In later medieval manuscripts other versions are entitled &#039;&#039;Legenda sancti Olaui&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;De sancto Olavo rege Norwegie&#039;&#039; and sim. or are left without a title.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
A &#039;&#039;Regnante illustrissimo rege Olauo apud Norwegiam&#039;&#039; – &#039;&#039;libere quo uoluit suis pedibus ambulauit&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
B &#039;&#039;Gloriosus rex Olauus ewangelice ueritatis sinceritate in Anglia comperta&#039;&#039; – &#039;&#039;Qui cum patre et spiritu sancto uiuit, et regnat Deus per omnia secula seculorum. amen&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
C [mutilated at the beginning] ... &#039;&#039;Ecclesias et loca sancta oracionis&#039;&#039; – &#039;&#039;et regnat in secula seculorum. amen&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
D &#039;&#039;Gloriosus martir Olauus norwegie rex per aliquorum sanctorum uirorum predicationem conuersus&#039;&#039; – &#039;&#039;multarum rerum ornata preciositate: in qua ipse requiescit testatur ecclesia&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
E &#039;&#039;In Nederos munitissimo castro tocius Norvegie regni&#039;&#039; ¬– &#039;&#039;cui est omnis honor et gloria in secula seculorum&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
A runs to ca. 40 pp., the others from around 5 to 15 pp. The various extracts for liturgical readings make up ca. 1 to 3 pp.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions===== &lt;br /&gt;
*Jacobus de Voragine, &#039;&#039;Legenda aurea&#039;&#039; [+ &#039;&#039;Historie plurimorum&#039;&#039;.... CHECK], Köln 1483, 307a-308d. [version D including miracles 2,5,4].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Otthoniense&#039;&#039; (Odense), Lübeck 1483 &amp;amp; 1497 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Historie plurimorum sanctorum nouiter et laboriose ex diuersis libris in unum collecte&#039;&#039;, Louvain 1485, 101-103v (repr. in STORM 1880, 277-82) [version D including miracles 2,5,4]. &lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Lincopense&#039;&#039; (Linköping), Nürnberg 1493 (repr. in STORM 1880, 247-51) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1,2,4].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Strengnense&#039;&#039;, Stockholm 1495 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Upsalense&#039;&#039; (Uppsala), Stockholm 1496 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Scarense&#039;&#039; (Skara), Nürnberg 1498, f. CCLVII verso. (repr. in STORM 1880, 251-54) [long &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, no miracles]&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Aberdonense&#039;&#039; (Aberdeen), Edinburgh 1509/1510 (repr. in METCALFE 1881, 117-18) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1,2,4].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Slesvicense&#039;&#039; (Sleswig), Paris 1512 (repr. in STORM 1880, 265-66) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1,2,10,5].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Arosiense&#039;&#039; (Århus), Basel 1513 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Roschildense&#039;&#039; (Roskilde), Paris 1517 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Lundense&#039;&#039; (Lund), Paris 1517 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1-2].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; (Nidaros), Paris 1519, fols. qq II-rr IIII (repr. in TORFÆUS 1711, LANGEBEK 1773 &amp;amp; STORM 1880, 229-45), [extended short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1-3, 6-10, 19, 15, 20, 23, 4, 12, 14].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Arhusiense&#039;&#039;, Århus 1519 (repr. in STORM 1880, 247-51) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1,2,4].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Officia propria ss. patronorum Regni Sueciæ&#039;&#039;, Antwerpen 1616 (and several reprints) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*TORFÆUS, T. 1711: &#039;&#039;Historia rerum Norvegicarum&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen, vol. 3, 211-13 [reprint of the BN text].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Acta Sanctorum&#039;&#039;, Antwerpen 1731, Julii Tomus VII, 87-120: “De S. Olavo, rege et martyre, Nidrosiæ in Norvegia Commentarius Historicus”. [excerpts from medieval and early modern historiography with discussions; also includes brief quotations from a lost Utrecht manuscript. The pages 113-16 prints the text, subsequently lost, from the late medieval legendarium, &#039;&#039;Codex Bodecensis&#039;&#039;, under the title “&#039;&#039;Acta brevia auctore anonymo, ex passionali pergameno ms. cœnobii Bodecensis&#039;&#039;”, which includes an A version of the &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; with miracles 1,2,6,7,8,19,20,3,5.  Additional material from BN is quoted via TORFÆUS 1711, 117-20.]&lt;br /&gt;
*LANGEBEK, J. 1773: SRD 2, Copenhagen, 529-52: “&#039;&#039;Legendæ aliquot de Sancto Olavo Rege Norvegiæ&#039;&#039;” [edition of various fragments and transcriptions in Arne Magnusson’s collection, a reprint of the Low German translation and the BN text] &lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Officia propria ss. patronorum Regni Poloniæ et Sueciæ&#039;&#039;, Mechlen 1858 (repr. in STORM 1880, 264-65) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*STORM, G. 1880: “Acta sancti Olavi regis et martyris,” in MHN, Kristiania 1880, 125-44 [an eclectic A text based mainly on BN and &#039;&#039;Acta sanctorum&#039;&#039;, but ordered with the Old Norse homily as structural guideline].&lt;br /&gt;
*• METCALFE, F. 1881: &#039;&#039;Passio et Miracula Beati Olaui, edited from a twelfth-century manuscript in the library of Corpus Christi College, Oxford, with an introduction and notes by F. M.&#039;&#039;, Oxford [first edition of the full A version, the Fountains abbey text].&lt;br /&gt;
*• STORM, G. 1885: &#039;&#039;Om en Olavslegende fra Ribe&#039;&#039;, (Christiania Vidensk.-Selsk. Forhandl. 3), Kristiania. [A partial first edition of E, the “Ribe”-legend, ca. 1460/65].&lt;br /&gt;
*• MALIN 1920 [first edition of the &#039;&#039;Miles Britannicus&#039;&#039;-miracle from a thirteenth-century fragment].&lt;br /&gt;
*• ØSTREM 2000 [first edition of C, based on thirteenth-century breviary fragments, Stockholm, Riksarkivet, Fr. 596 &amp;amp; 614 (together also called codex 97) – see also ØSTREM 2001]&lt;br /&gt;
*• ØSTREM 2001 [appendix 2, pp. 263-280, ‘Lessons from &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039;’: the long &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; (A) based on Storm 1880, the short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; (B) and miracles 1-11 based on the Anchin manuscript, all with copious additional readings from a number of liturgical manuscript fragments. Appendix 5, pp. 288-91 reprints the edition of the C version from Østrem 2000].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
For medieval translations see Medieval transmission and reception.&lt;br /&gt;
*SKARD, E. 1930: &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi. Lidingssoga og undergjerningane åt den heilage Olaf&#039;&#039;, (Norrøne bokværk 46) Oslo (repr. 1970). [Norwegian, nynorsk, from STORM’s edition, with additions and transpositions].&lt;br /&gt;
*LUDWIG 1994 ##-## [English, selections from METCALFE’s edition (version A)]&lt;br /&gt;
*PHELPSTEAD, C. (ed.) 2001: &#039;&#039;A History of Norway and The Passion and Miracles of the Blessed Óláfr&#039;&#039;, translated by D. Kunin, ed. with introduction and notes by C. Phelpstead (Viking Society for Northern Research Text Series, vol. 13), London [from METCALFE’s edition (version A)].&lt;br /&gt;
*IVERSEN, G. (transl.) in LIDÉN 1999, 404-10 [Swedish, from STORM 1885 (version E)].&lt;br /&gt;
*EKREM, I. 2000, 145-46 [Norwegian, bokmål, the short &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; from version B].&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM 2000, 192-97 [Norwegian, bokmål, from his own edition &#039;&#039;ibid&#039;&#039;. (version C)].&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM 2001, ##-##. [English, from his own edition &#039;&#039;ibid&#039;&#039;. (version C)].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Commentaries=====&lt;br /&gt;
*METCALFE 1881 [literary and historical footnotes for the entire text].&lt;br /&gt;
*SKARD 1930.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD 1993, 130-44.&lt;br /&gt;
*PHELPSTEAD 2001, ##-##.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place==== &lt;br /&gt;
There can be no doubt that the legend of St. Olaf went through a formative phase shortly after the establishment of the archbishopric in Trondheim in 1153, and in particular during the period when Eystein Erlendsson was in office (1161-1188). Our earliest extant manuscripts of both the legend and the chants and &#039;&#039;lectiones&#039;&#039; derived from it, stem from the end of the twelfth century, and a number of miracles date and place themselves in Trondheim after 1153 and some even explicitly during the reign of Eystein. This date also tallies well with a number of significant textual and musical compositions for the liturgy of St. Olaf (see below), and with the contemporary organisation of pilgrimage on a larger scale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore the historian [[Theodoricus Monachus]], who was a probably a canon at the cathedral in this very period and certainly a well-informed local who dedicated his work to Eystein sometime between the years 1177 and 1188, writes in ch. 20: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Quomodo vero mox omnipotens Deus merita martyris sui Olavi declaraverit cæcis visum reddendo et multa commoda ægris mortalibus impendendo, et qualiter episcopus Grimkel – qui fuit filius fratris Sigwardi episcopi, quem Olavus filius Tryggva secum adduxerat de Anglia - post annum et quinque dies beatum corpus e terra levaverit et in loco decenter ornato reposuerit in Nidrosiensi metropoli, quo statim peracta pugna transvectum fuerat, quia hæc omnia a nonnullis memoriæ tradita sunt, nos notis immorari superfluum duximus&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(It has been related by several how almighty God soon made known the merits of his martyr Óláfr, by restoring sight to the blind and bestowing manifold comforts on the infirm; and how, after a year and five days. Bishop Grímkell (who was the nephew of bishop Sigeweard, whom Óláfr Tryggvason had brought with him from England) had Óláfr’s body exhumed and laid in a fitly adorned place in the metropolitan city of Nidaróss, where it had been conveyed immediately after the battle was finished. But because all these things have been recorded by several, I regard it as unnecessary to dwell on matters which are already known.) (transl. MCDOUGALL &amp;amp; MCDOUGALL 1998, 32-33). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this passage has given rise to a number of discussions (further references in  MCDOUGALL &amp;amp; MCDOUGALL 1998, 32-33) it is safe to infer that Theodoricus knew of writings (“&#039;&#039;memoriæ tradita sunt&#039;&#039;”) about some of Olaf’s posthumous miracles and about the translation of Olaf’s body to Trondheim – and that he expected his primary audience to know about such texts. All other traces of a translation text has disappeared, but the miracles must at least be some of those we know from the legend, or even simply identical to a certain group of them. ØSTREM 2001, 34-35, has questioned STORM’s hypothesis (1880, XXXIV) that Theodoricus is here speaking of a lost &#039;&#039;Translatio S. Olavi&#039;&#039;. Others have extended his doubts (e.g. CHASE 2005, 12) with the resulting interpretation that Theodoricus’s testimony simply shows that the events were known. But although ØSTREM is correct in saying that we cannot take for granted that Theodoricus is referring to a liturgical text, we have to acknowledge that he is referring to specific writings existing at the cathedral in Trondheim. “&#039;&#039;Memoriae tradere&#039;&#039;” is standard classical and medieval Latin for putting into writing, and it would need other indicators and a lot of good will to make it refer to, for instance, (unwritten) skaldic verse. That Theodoricus is not talking vaguely of knowledge floating around in common memory is underlined by the phrase “a nonnullis”, i.e. writings by certain people. He may or may not have known who the authors were, but his entire point is to say that what you do not find in this book you will find in others (almost certainly, Latin books here at the cathedral). Leaving aside the question of the &#039;&#039;Translatio&#039;&#039;, for the present purpose it is sufficient so far to establish that Theodoricus presumed that it would be straightforward for his readers/listeners around 1180 to find one or more written accounts of a number of Olaf’s posthumous healing miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
STORM 1880 and SKARD 1932 were convinced that Theodoricus also knew the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;, i.e. the &#039;&#039;vita&#039;&#039;-part of the legend more or less as we have it in its long version. Their textual arguments are not particularly strong and their view has since become muddled by a number of factors. First, METCALFE’s discovery of the fullest version (A) of the legend in 1881 with some of its additional miracles penned by Eystein led to an assumption that the entire legend came from his hand (and, consequently, must have been at least contemporary with Theodoricus, if not later). The stylistic investigation by SKARD 1932 allegedly proved unitary authorship by the archbishop – a position that has been accepted by most leading scholars since, for instance by HOLTSMARK 1937 and GUNNES 1996 although both believed that some sort of written account did exist before 1153 and was used by Eystein acting as redactor. The unitary style which SKARD had suggested, however, was difficult to uphold, both because what seemed to him stylistic idiosyncrasies are now known to be standard medievalisms, and because a number of other traits in the text point to more to a multilayered composition than unitary composition or redaction (cf. EKREM 2000 &amp;amp; MORTENSEN 2000a, MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003, and see Summary of contents below). A particularly intriguing passage in Theodoricus complicates matters further. He presents as his personal finding (and there is no reason to doubt this) that Olaf was baptized in Rouen: this can be learnt from the Norman chronicler, William of Jumièges (ca. 1070, book 5, ch. 11-12). The Passio takes this information for granted and it would therefore seem to postdate Theodoricus (for a full discussion of this see MORTENSEN 2000b). It has also been shown that the short vita (evidenced before ca. 1200 in the Douai manuscript, version B above) – by some scholars believed to have been a first version – is in fact an abbreviation of the long vita (ØSTREM 2001, 45 ff., MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003, 366). Finally ANTONSSON 2004a has pointed to a convincing motif parallel (see Sources below) with the legend of Thomas Becket which gives a &#039;&#039;terminus post quem&#039;&#039; of 1173. All this certainly point to the 1170s and 1180s as the crucial period for the composition of the long vita. Instead of focusing on Eystein alone, it is probably safer to talk of a team effort by the senior clergy at the Trondheim cathedral (cf. Theodoricus’s share in discovering evidence for Olaf’s baptism, see also Composition and style below).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While we can be certain that the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; is a late twelfth-century Trondheim composition, and that the entire legend, including the miracles, must have been put together in a form like A at the same time and place, this does not preclude the possibility that a first series of miracles were taken down at an earlier stage, before Eystein, and probably also before 1153 (for the various groupings of miracles, see below Summary and Composition). There is a good amount of evidence for this. Theodoricus’s statement quoted above implies that he knew written accounts of a number of miracles (and of the translation), but not of a &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;. At the beginning of miracle 37 Archbishop Eystein writes: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Perlectis his, que de uita et miraculis beati Olaui nobis antiquitas commendauit, congruum estimamus a nobis quoque, qui eius presentialiter nouis passim illustramur miraculis, que ipsi uidimus aut ueratium uirorum testimoniis uirtuose ad eius gloriam adeo facta probauimus, futuris generationibus memoranda litteris assignari&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Having read all those accounts which antiquity has entrusted to us concerning the life and miracles of the blessed Óláfr, we deem it fitting that we, who have been personally enlightened by his widespread miracles in our own day, should also commit to the attention of future generations, in writing, those things which have been performed by miraculous powers, to his greater glory, as we have seen for ourselves or have learnt from the testimony of truthful men.) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eystein’s reference to &#039;&#039;antiquitas&#039;&#039; here is somewhat puzzling because it was clear to him that both the &#039;&#039;vita&#039;&#039; and most of the miracles were taken down after 1153. But he may think of the oldest core of miracles (see below Summary) at the beginning of the book which radiated “antiquity” – or he may have known for a fact that the collection of miracle reports had indeed been initiated before 1153.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The strongest indication that a written tradition of old miracles was available before 1153 is the Old Norse stanzaic poem &#039;&#039;Geisli&#039;&#039; (Sunbeam) composed on commission by the poet Einar Skúlason for the festivities at the establishment of the archdiocese in 1153. In &#039;&#039;Geisli&#039;&#039; eight of the first nine miracles of the Latin collections are describes in a poetic rephrasing (cf. HOLTSMARK 1937, PHELPSTEAD 2001, XXXII &amp;amp; CHASE 2005). Usually this is taken as evidence that the vernacular poet was drawing on Latin writing or stories told on the basis of a Latin text (EKREM 2000, PHELPSTEAD 2001, MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003). It is correctly pointed out by CHASE (2005, 13) that we cannot be certain that the influence does not run the other way (as long as we do not possess a pre-1150 fragment containing Latin miracles), but probability, I think, speaks against it. It is a widely well-attested practice in the eleventh and twelfth centuries to take down miracle reports at the main shrine in Latin rather than in the vernacular, and in this case it is difficult to see how the Latin should have been extracted from a highly specialized poetic discourse. Some details of authentication have also been left out by the poet, such as the presence of votive gifts in the church stemming from miracle 4 and 5 (cf. &#039;&#039;Geisli&#039;&#039;, stanzas 51-56 &amp;amp; 35-36). As these miracle report seem to have served as an explanation of the votive gifts it would be more difficult to interpret the authentication as an addition to the Latin text than as something left out through poetic treatment. More analysis drawing on the entire miracle corpus in Latin and Old Norse is needed, but I am inclined to agree with the widely held view that a small collection of Latin miracle reports was already available in Trondheim before 1153 (cf. HOLTSMARK 1937, GUNNES 1996, 178-79, EKREM 2000, PHELPSTEAD 2001, XXXVIII) – although it is difficult to say when it was taken down. One possibility is the active period of building and “positioning” in the 1130s and 1140s, but at the present stage of research there is no clear indication that it could not be as old as around 1100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from this possible group of pre-1153 core miracles (1-10) the remainder of the miracle collection as we know it in version A consists of various layers composed between 1153 and 1188 (death of Eystein who penned some of the last miracles) or ca. 1200 (latest palaeographical date of the Fountains Abbey manuscript.) The Summary below gives some additional internal evidence for this time frame.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Version B is contemporary with A and strongly related to it (see Summary below). Version C in all probability stems from Sweden, perhaps from the diocese of Linköping where it could have been composed around 1200 (ØSTREM 2000 &amp;amp; 2001).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
D and E are both late medieval texts (ca. 1460) composed outside of Norway, D is known through the legendary put together by Herman Greven in Köln 1460 – it is probably of German origin as it reflects the world of Hanseatic traders and was immediately translated into Low German. E is known through the work of Petrus Mathie in Ribe in southern Denmark (ca. 1460-1465), and is related to D in narrative and motifs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version A:&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;: The long &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; begins by a lofty summary of the role of Olaf as the ruler who converted the cold North. It includes a number of biblical quotations where this deed is foreshadowed, and Olaf is hinted at – he is for instance the “boiling pot” (&#039;&#039;olla&#039;&#039;) mentioned by Jeremiah. The rest of the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; is structured chronologically from the time he was baptized in Rouen. He was the perfect ruler, a &#039;&#039;rex justus&#039;&#039;, who spread the word of God, uprooted paganism, and kept justice by his own humble example and by restraining the proud. But his efforts was not welcomed by everyone and due to rising pressure he went into exile in Russia to await a better time to carry through God’s plan. After a while he felt ready to return, also to suffer martyrdom if that was God’s will. His adversaries gathered to meet him, partly bribed by his enemy “a certain Canute” [the Great], partly through their own ambition and reluctance to accept Christianity. Olaf faced death bravely with his eyes fixed on eternal life and was struck down at Stiklestad [north of Trondheim] on Wednesday July 29, 1028 [according to this version].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miracles: In this version 49 miracles are collected which can be divided in four major series: 1-10, 11-21, 22-36, 37-49. For discussion of possible divisions see HOLTSMARK 1937, GUNNES 1996, 178-88, EKREM 2000, JØRGENSEN 2000, MUNDAL &amp;amp; MORTENSEN 2003. The present division, and others that have been proposed, owes as much to the transmission of miracles in other versions as to an analysis of formalities, style and contents – a distinction that has not yet been systematically applied.&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of content the first series stand out in several respects: it includes two miracles which happened in Olaf’s lifetime (1 &amp;amp; 10, all other miracles are posthumous); three miracles (3-5) end with a reference to the votive gift which can be seen in the martyr’s church now (&#039;&#039;hec ecclesia&#039;&#039;). There are no references to archbishop or arch see. Number 10, which deals with Olaf’s self-inflicted punishment of his transgression against the rule of resting on a Sunday, is introduced by an editorial voice explaining that although this miracle comes last, it should really have been put first in terms of chronology. No. 2 narrates the “protomiracle”, the first healing worked by the saint on the day after his death. 3-5 and 9 report stories of miracles outside of Norway through prayers to Olaf, and 6-8 of healings of people who attended the memoria of the saint, i.a. the feast of 29 July. These miracles (with or without no. 10) are also usually grouped together because the Old Norse poem Geisli from 1153 (see above) reports all the miracles here except 8 and 10 and none from any subsequent series.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The beginning of the next series, 11-21, is marked by the reference to the “archbishop and the brothers” at the end of 11 (... &#039;&#039;archiepiscopo et fratribus exposuit&#039;&#039;) – the brothers no doubt referring to the regular canons of the Trondheim cahtedral. Miracle 19 is explicitly dated to the year when Olaf’s church in Trondheim received the &#039;&#039;pallium&#039;&#039;. The majority of these miracles are healings, but two deal with escape from fire and one with a boy lost and found (!). The feast and shrine in Trondheim again dominate, but there are two miracles reported from the Norwegian community in Novgorod and two from the province of Telemark. No. 21 deals with the healing of an unnamed Norwegian king at Olaf’s local church in Stiklestad, but there is no textual break between 21 and 22, in fact 22 begins by saying “in the same year...”. The reason that scholars have put a caesura here is because the miracles 1-21 are transmitted together in a number of other manuscripts and vernacular texts. With one small exception (part of miracle 23 in the &#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; from 1519), miracles 22-49 are only known from version A – the Fountains abbey manuscript. The Anchin manuscript (see below version B) stops after miracle 21 and so does the &#039;&#039;Old Norse Homiliary&#039;&#039; version from ca. 1200. The vernacular &#039;&#039;Legendary saga of Olaf&#039;&#039; from the beginning of the thirteenth century also confines itself to the first 21 miracles, and a fragment from the thirteenth century with Old Norse adaptations of Olaf miracles contain pieces only within this range as well (cf. JØRGENSEN 2000).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third series, 22-36, is equally dominated by healings at the shrine (mostly in connection with the celebrations on 29 July). Occasional “distance” miracles are also reported where the person(s) favoured through a vow to Olaf present themselves in Trondheim to pay homage to the saint. An authenticating voice is often present – it is a “we” who receives gifts for the church or who have heard the story from so and so. In two miracles (26 &amp;amp; 30) the “we” addresses themselves to a &#039;&#039;caritati uestre&#039;&#039;, probably the archbishop. In no. 34 we are informed that a gift was sent “to us while we were in Bergen”; it is most natural to take this as &#039;&#039;pluralis maiestatis&#039;&#039;, hence it is possible that the author here is archbishop Eystein, although it could be another senior official. Miracle 35 tells of an opening of the shrine (the miracle is the sweet fragrance) and is also interesting because it begins with a date “some time during the reign of King Eystein ...”; this means that this miracle must have been taken down after Eystein Haraldson’s death in 1157. Some miracles are dated relatively “the same year” or “next winter”. There is no explicit conclusion of this series, but the next one begins with a clear break.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fourth and last series, 37-49, is opened by the title “Tractatus Augustini Norewagensis episcopi etc” (for Eystein’s opening words about adding to the miracles, see above Date and Place). In miracle 37 Eystein tells vividly of a miraculously healed injury he suffered during inspection of the construction of the new basilica. It is not clear whether “&#039;&#039;tractatus&#039;&#039;” is the title for miracle 37 alone or for all the remaining ones, but as they have titles of their own the first alternative is preferable. His voice is not as explicit in other miracles, but can probably be discerned in 38, 39 (“we were held up by ecclesiastical business” &#039;&#039;ecclesiasticis detinebamur negociis&#039;&#039;) and 44, as well as in 47 and 49 where the authorial voice suddenly addresses itself to &#039;&#039;fratres dilectissimi&#039;&#039;, the canons of the chapter. This might lead to the conclusion that the entire last series is authored by Eystein, but in 42 we suddenly meet the &#039;&#039;caritas&#039;&#039; again as addressee as in 26 and 30. Most of the miracles are healings at the shrine – as in the other series. In 49 we get an interesting piece of information on the organisation of healings, namely the mention of a hospital for pilgrims.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One preliminary conclusion to be drawn about version A is that neither Eystein or any other redactor were interested in smoothing over the seams between miracles or groups of miracles in this version – they were meant to stand with their pointers in different directions, perhaps also because they then kept an air of authenticity, but perhaps simply because they reflect an accepted way of accumulating reports with different authorial voices. These voices, in turn, all view things in a cathedral perspective, so the question of authorship can perhaps be resolved by pointing to a collective of senior officials at Olaf’s church.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version B&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;: In this version the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; has been telescoped into less than a page. Some scholars have viewed the A version as an elaborated B version whereas others think that B must be an abbreviation of A (see, with further references, EKREM 2000 &amp;amp; ØSTREM 2001). The present author is of the opinion that the issue can be settled by internal textual arguments in favour of B being an abbreviation (argued in MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003, 366).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Miracula&#039;&#039;: The B version includes, in that order, miracles 1-9, 50, 10-21 – no. 50 being the only one not in the A version. It deals with an English knight who (successfully) seeks help in Trondheim on Olaf’s feast day. There are no specificities about time nor does the authorial voice give itself away. Miracles 1,4,5,9 and 10 are missing some passages in comparison with version A, but in nos. 11-21 there are no editorial differences (cf. EKREM 2000, 124). After miracle 21 there is an epilogue formula which is similar to the one introducing miracle 26 in version A.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version C&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
This alternative &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; was first identified and edited by ØSTREM 2000 &amp;amp; 2001 in a fragment from the National Archives of Sweden (cod. 97). It consists of 9 lessons, of which 1, 4, and most of 5 have been lost. It follows the same basic structure as version A with a depiction of Olaf’s piety, just rule and protection of the poor, his conflict with his adversaries, his exile in Russia and his return to martyrdom. But it is nevertheless a completely different text which does not seem to draw directly on A. The plot and the rhetoric are similar, but other scriptural references and etymologies are employed (Stiklestad as &#039;&#039;locus pugionum uel sicariorum&#039;&#039;). The most salient feature, in comparison with A and B, is the more important role allotted to King Canute as leader of Olaf’s enemies and instigator of evil.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version D&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
This late medieval adaptation follows version A closely for about the first half of the text, but then introduces completely new elements such as Olaf’s rivalry with a pagan brother and the popular story of Olaf sailing through a mountain. Most striking is the description of Olaf’s martyrdom during which he is crucified. On the cross Olaf prays for merchants who call for his help on the dangerous seas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version E&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
The other late medieval legend adds a romantic novella about Olaf’s father Harald’s adventures during a pilgrimage to Santiago de Compostella and makes the theme about the pagan brother into a main vehicle for the whole plot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style==== &lt;br /&gt;
The only existing investigation of stylistic matters is that done by SKARD 1932 (the A version). Many of his individual observations are still valuable, but his main conclusion – that the A text has a unitary style attributable to Eystein as the sole author/redactor – has been challenged. OEHLER (1970, 63 n. 23) put his finger on the soft spots of SKARD’s procedure: (1) the examples are not drawn systematically from all the parts of the text whose unity he wants to demonstrate. (2) Most of the stylistic idiosyncracies SKARD finds are ordinary medievalisms. In spite of this – and indeed in spite of Eystein’s explicit statement at the beginning of miracle 37 that he wants to add to a text transmitted from antiquity – Eystein’s role as author of the whole legend (in version A) has remained uncontested in Norwegian scholarship until recently (e.g. SKARD 1930-1933, HOLTSMARK 1937, GUNNES 1996; the exception is BULL 1924). For fuller references to the debate and its present status see MORTENSEN 2000, 101-3, EKREM 2000, 138-39, PHELPSTEAD 2001, XXXVI-XXXIX, MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003, 363-68.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is still wanting is a modern stylistic analysis (including probings into the prose rhythm) which characterizes the various parts of the work irrespective of the author issue. This cannot be offered here, but just to illustrate the diversity within the A version, consider the following three passages. The first is about the success of Olaf’s mission from the passio (ed. METCALFE 1881, 70), the next is from miracle 20 (ibid. 93) and the third from miracle 37 (ibid. 104) – one of the pieces certainly written by Eystein (in a few cases METCALFE’s text is adjusted; the translation is by P. Fisher [not yet published]):&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Plurimum profecit in breui, et innumerabilem Domino multitudinem adquisiuit. Confluebant ad baptisma certatim populi, et numerus credentium augebatur in dies. Effringebantur statue, succidebantur luci, euertebantur delubra, ordinabantur sacerdotes, et fabricabantur ecclesie. Offerebant donaria populi cum deuocione et alacritate. Erubescebant ydolorum cultores, confundebantur qui confidebant in scultili, et in multis illius regionis partibus infidelium depressa multitudine mutire non audens omnis iniquitas opilabat os suum&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(In a short time he made excellent progress, procuring a countless host for the Lord. In eager droves they flocked to be baptized, and the number of believers swelled daily. The effigies were shattered, the groves hewn down and the shrines overthrown. Priests were ordained, churches built.   The people brought votive offerings piously and promptly. Those who worshipped idols blushed with shame, those who relied firmly on a graven image were thrown into confusion, and in many areas of that region the crowd of unbelievers were quelled, with the result that, not daring to mutter a sound, all iniquity stopped her mouth.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Waringus quidam in Ruscia seruum emerat, bone indolis iuuenem, set mutum. Qui cum nichil de se ipse profiteri posset, cuius gentis esset ignorabatur. Ars tamen, qua erat instructus, inter waringos eum conuersatum fuisse prodebat: nam arma, quibus illi soli utuntur, fabricare nouerat. Hic, cum diu ex uenditione diuersa probasset dominia, ad mercatorem postmodum deuenit, qui ei pietatis intuitu iugum laxauit seruile&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(A certain Varangian had bought a slave in Russia, a young man of fine natural qualities, but dumb. Consequently he could make no declaration about himself and therefore people were ignorant of his race. However, the craftsmanship he was versed in showed that he had lived among the Varangians, for he knew how to forge the kind of armour that they alone wore. When he had passed by sale from one master to another, he eventually came into the hands of a merchant, who on compassionate grounds loosed him from the yoke of slavery).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Ego itaque Augustinus per uoluntatem dei in ecclesia beati martiris Olaui episcopalem ad tempus sollicitudinem gerens, cum a magistro, qui operariis ecclesie preest, pro quibusdam in opere disponendis super muri fastigium euocarer, pons, in quo lapides trahebantur, multitudinis, que nos sequebatur, molem non ferens confractus cecidit. Peccatis autem exigentibus ut uite et iniuncte sollicitudinis cautior redderer, ceteris ponti et machinis adherentibus solus in precipicium feror&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(And so, when I, Eystein, was at that time, by God’s wish, bearing the responsibility of archbishop in the church of the blessed martyr Olaf, I was called out to the top of the wall by the foreman in charge of those labouring on the church, so that I might settle certain details of the work; but the gangplank along which the stone was being hauled could not bear the weight of all the people following us up, so that it shattered and collapsed. With my sins demanding that I should make myself be rather careful of my life and the responsibility imposed on me, while the rest were clinging to the gangplank and scaffolding I alone fell headlong.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first sample is effectively built by one perfect (&#039;&#039;profecit&#039;&#039;) followed by a number of emphatically foregrounded imperfects depicting the movement of conversion (&#039;&#039;confluebant, effringebantur&#039;&#039; etc.) which, in spite of the lack of concreteness, conjures up images of the process. The language is steeped in biblical phrases referring to conversion and paganism: &#039;&#039;numerus credentium augebatur&#039;&#039; could echo Act. 5.14 &#039;&#039;magis autem augebatur credentium in Domino multitudo virorum ac mulierum&#039;&#039;, the effigies and the groves no doubt come out of Josias’s uprooting of idolatry in 4. Reg. 23.14 &#039;&#039;et contrivit statuas et succidit lucos&#039;&#039;. The pun on &#039;&#039;confundo&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;confido&#039;&#039; is from Is. 42.17 &#039;&#039;confundantur confusione qui confidunt in sculptili&#039;&#039;, and finally the recherché phrase about iniquity brought to silence is borrowed from Ps. 106.42: &#039;&#039;et omnis iniquitas oppilabat os suum&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second example shows a straightforward novelistic miracle account, paratactic and without any biblical or poetic embellishment. The only exertion in that direction, it seems, is the modest hyperbaton at the end of the quotation, &#039;&#039;iugum laxauit seruile&#039;&#039;. This paratactic style is typical of many of the shorter miracles – a sort of &#039;&#039;reportatio&#039;&#039; or protocol matter-of-fact style. The third example, in contrast, is extremely hypotactic with a very substantial postponement of the main element &#039;&#039;pons .... cecidit&#039;&#039;. The opening absolute ablative of the second clause, &#039;&#039;peccatis exigentibus&#039;&#039;, is a twelfth-century favourite in explaining setbacks for the good cause, frequently used in crusading historiography whenever the Christian army loses to the infidel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources====&lt;br /&gt;
The literary and hagiographical background of the Legend – and here the long &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; (version A) is the most relevant object of study – has not been investigated systematically. It is almost certain that one motif (of the cold North heated by the &#039;&#039;calor fidei&#039;&#039;) is borrowed from Ælnoth’s legend of [[Sanctus Kanutus rex]] (cf. SKÅNLAND 1956) and influences from Hugh of St Victor’s &#039;&#039;De sacramentis&#039;&#039; has also been traced in the way Olaf is described as &#039;&#039;rex justus&#039;&#039; (GUNNES 1996, 213-14). In general it has been assumed that the author of &#039;&#039;Passio Olaui&#039;&#039; used English hagiographical models for describing a martyr king (cf. HOFFMANN 1975, PHELPSTEAD 2001, XLIII); most pertinent here are probably the widespread Abbo’s &#039;&#039;Life of Edmund&#039;&#039; (d. 869, Passio written 985-987) and perhaps the anonymous &#039;&#039;Life of Edward Martyr&#039;&#039; (d. 978, &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; written ca. 1100), but no striking verbal parallels have so far been demonstrated. The Legend(s) of Thomas Becket (d. 1170) has also been drawn into the picture on account of strong similarities in the motif of premeditated flight and exile as a necessary preparation of martyrdom (ANTONSSON 2004a).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience====&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; (version A) was composed during the archbishopric of Eystein, probably around 1180, and should be seen as part of the textual and liturgical initiatives to which also Theodoricus’ History and the Office and Sequences of Olaf belong. The &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; provided the the textual backbone for the new liturgy. Most of the miracles were also taken down at the shrine in this same period which was characterized by building activity and organization of pilgrimage on a larger scale. A miracle protocol served a double purpose of divine and human bookkeeping – Olaf’s miraculous deeds had to be inscribed into the book of God as well as to document his powers for pilgrims. It would seem that a protocol had existed in an early version before 1153, but it is certain that it was kept assiduously during the reign of Eystein. After that it does not seem to have been updated anymore. Version B is an example of a contemporary condensed text with basically the same purpose as A; many other such extracts and condensations were made (see below transmission) mainly for liturgical purposes. In addition we possess in C an alternative &#039;&#039;vita&#039;&#039;, probably made for a specific Swedish liturgy; again many such variants may have existed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The particular circumstances around versions D and E have not been studied, but they were hardly written for a Norwegian audience, but rather for Northern German and Danish merchant communities around 1460.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission==== &lt;br /&gt;
As is already clear from the above the Legend of St Olaf became a very wide spread text in the Nordic Middle Ages. Many brief versions for liturgical readings surface in the early printed breviaria from Norway, Sweden, Denmark, and northern Germany and thus reflect a steady manuscript transmission from the twelfth to fifteenth centuries. Of these liturgical codices a considerable number of pertinent fragments have been identified (see especially ØSTREM 2001) which corroborates a spread through the Nordic dioceses already from the early thirteenth century. The Latin text – again in various versions – were also translated into Old Norse (ca. 1200, &#039;&#039;Gamal norsk homiliebok&#039;&#039;, ed. G. Indrebø, Oslo 1931), Old Swedish (fourteenth cent., ed. ##) and Low German (Lübeck 1492 (1499, 1505): &#039;&#039;Passionael efte Dat Levent der Hyllighen&#039;&#039;) and it played an important role for part of the Saga literature on King Olaf in the thirteenth century. It is thus a testimony to the dramatic library history of the Nordic Reformations that the important manuscript textual witnesses to the full legend – as typically copied in legendaries – survive only in foreign codices, namely English (A) and French (B). A large number of similar texts must have been around locally, especially in Norway. The main manuscripts for versions A-E are:&lt;br /&gt;
*(A) Oxford, Corpus Christi College 209, fols. 57r-90r; Fountains Abbey (Cistercian), Yorkshire, last quarter of the twelfth century. Version A: long passio, miracles 1-49, unique witness to miracles 22-49.&lt;br /&gt;
Oxford, Bodleian Library, Rawlinson C 440, fols. 187v-194r; English, probably Cistercian from Yorkshire, second quarter of the thirteenth century. Version A: long passio, miracles 1-11, 50 (some now lost due to mutilation).&lt;br /&gt;
Dresden, Sächsisches Landesbibliothek cod. A 182, fols. 172-177; &#039;&#039;Liber Laurentii Odonis&#039;&#039;, Sweden (Linköping?), ca. 1400. Version A: long passio, miracles 1-5 #.&lt;br /&gt;
*(B) Douai, Bibliothèque municipale, 295, fols. 94r-108v; Anchin (Benedictine), Northern France, last quarter of the twelfth century. Version B: short passio, miracles 1-9, 50, 10-21.&lt;br /&gt;
Wiener-Neustadt, Neukloster XII. D 21, ##; Bordesholm (Augustinian canons), Holstein, 1512. Version B: short passio, miracles 1-10, 50, 13-14 #].&lt;br /&gt;
*(C) Stockholm, National Archives, Fr. 596/614 (cod. 97#); Swedish, second half of the thirteenth century. Unique (fragmentary) witness to version C.&lt;br /&gt;
*(D) Berlin, Staatsbibliothek - Preussischer Kulturbesitz, Theol. lat. fol. 706, ff. 168r-169v [Köln 1460, by Hermann Greven. Version D].&lt;br /&gt;
*(E) Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM #### [Ribe 1460-1465, by Petrus Mathe. Version E].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Officium ==&lt;br /&gt;
The most important part of a saint’s liturgy such as St. Olaf’s, in addition to the legend, is the approximately 35 chants that were sung during the canonical hours: Vespers, Matins and Lauds. As was customary, they are closely linked to the legend. The antiphons of Vespers are general invocations, but most of the chants for Matins are taken straight from the legend text, with only slight adaptations. The antiphons for Lauds are short summaries of some of the miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The printed &#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; (1519) also contains a few chants that stem from the oldest layer of liturgical celebration of St Olaf, the office in the &#039;&#039;Leofric Collectar&#039;&#039; from ca. 1060. This office was probably compiled by Grimkell, Olaf’s own missionary bishop and the one who canonized Olaf in 1031 (see BIRKELI 1980, JOHNSEN 1975, and ØSTREM 2001). The melodies of the chants consistently employ a small set of fixed, standardized formulae, and they have been described by one scholar as “rather dull and uninspired” (HUGHES 1993, 409). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Metre/rhythm=====&lt;br /&gt;
Most of the chant texts in the office of St. Olaf are in prose, and not in the style of the rhymed office with metrical and rhymed texts, which was the dominating style for this kind of saint’s office from the eleventh century onwards. Only the hymns, the antiphon for the Magnificat Adest dies letitie, and some of the early antiphons which go back to the &#039;&#039;Leofric collectar&#039;&#039; are in verse. The hymns are all trochaic septenarii (3 x [8p + 7pp]), except the asclepiadic &#039;&#039;O quam glorifica&#039;&#039; (4 x [6 + 5p]). &#039;&#039;Adest dies letitie&#039;&#039; is in iambic dimeters (8pp), and the early antiphons are in hexameters or elegiac couplets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
A full liturgical office such as the feast of St. Olaf consists of six antiphons, a responsory, and a hymn for Vespers; the same for Lauds; ten antiphons, nine responsories, and a hymn for Matins; and one antiphon for &#039;&#039;Magnificat&#039;&#039; at the second Vespers, a total of ca. 35 chants. In addition to this come short chapter lessons, prayers, versicles, etc. at each of the hours.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, Paris 1519 (Facsimile edition by Børsums forlag, Oslo 1964).&lt;br /&gt;
*• STORM, G. 1880: &#039;&#039;Monumenta historica Norvegiae&#039;&#039;, 229–282, Christiania [Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*REISS, G. 1912: &#039;&#039;Musiken ved den middelalderlige Olavsdyrkelse i Norden&#039;&#039; (Videnskabsselskabets skrifter, II. Hist.-Filos. Klasse, 1911 no. 5), Christiania [Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*DESWICK, E.S. &amp;amp; FRERE, W.H. 1914-1921: &#039;&#039;The Leofric Collectar&#039;&#039;, London.&lt;br /&gt;
*• ØSTREM, E. 2001: &#039;&#039;The Office of St Olaf. A Study in Chant Transmission&#039;&#039;, Uppsala.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====&lt;br /&gt;
As with the Legend, which is the textual point of departure for the Office, there is no reason to assume that the Office should have been written anywhere but in Trondheim, and it is equally probable that it stems from the concerted effort of senior clerics during the reign of Eystein or shortly thereafter. The earliest manuscripts (or fragments) that contain the Office can be dated to the decades around 1200. The &#039;&#039;terminus post quem&#039;&#039; is more difficult to determine. Several manuscripts have been preserved which lack a proper St. Olaf’s office, but where Olaf’s name is mentioned in the collect prayer for the saints who were previously celebrated on that day (e.g. “&#039;&#039;Presta quesumus omnipotens deus ut sicut populus christianus martyrum tuorum felicis simplicii faustini beatricis atque olaui temporali sollemnitate congaudet&#039;&#039;”, from S-Skam Br 250). All the sources of this type are from the middle or the end of the twelfth century, and none of them is younger than the oldest source with the complete Office. This may be taken as an indication that no office existed when these older books were produced, i.e. roughly the third quarter of the twelfth century. All in all this strengthens the hypothesis that the Office was composed during Eystein Erlendsson’s episcopacy (1161-1188), either by him or under his supervision. If the above argument about Theodoricus is accepted (see Legend), this means that the Office in its known form can hardly have been in place before 1180.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents====&lt;br /&gt;
The antiphons of Vespers, which begin the Office, are all invocations of the kind: &#039;&#039;Sancte martyr domini Olave, pro nobis quesumus apud deum intercede&#039;&#039; (Holy martyr of the Lord, Olaf, we beg you to intercede for us before God) (first antiphon of Vespers). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nine antiphons of Matins are all taken from the beginning of the Legend. The first two antiphons briefly summarize the first section of the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; which can be described as the “cosmic view” of the state of affairs at the time of Olaf – how God looked upon the people of the North and in his mercy “founded his city in the eagle’s quarters” (&#039;&#039;in lateribus aquilonis fundavit civitatem suam&#039;&#039;) during Olaf’s reign. The rest of the antiphons together with the first responsory contain, sentence by sentence, the entire text of the following section of the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; (from “&#039;&#039;Hic evangelice veritatis&#039;&#039;” to the passage ending “&#039;&#039;ad agnitionem et reverentiam sui creatoris reduxit&#039;&#039;”, which in the last antiphon is changed to “&#039;&#039;ad veri dei culturam revocabat&#039;&#039;”). In this text passage, the perspective is narrowed down, beginning with Olaf’s baptism, then enumerating his deeds as a Christian ruler: although he was a pagan, he was benign and honest at heart, always meditating on heavenly things, even when he was involved in the affairs of the kingdom, and, not being content with his own salvation, he desired to convert his subjects also.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of responsories in the office was originally to function as commentaries to the lessons that preceded them, often in such a way that taken together they would tell the whole story of the saint. In the Office of St. Olaf, however, this is hardly the case. The texts for the responsories show no attempt to present a continuous narrative, as in the antiphons. Rather, they are compilations of passages from different places in the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;, in some cases combined with foreign material. The selections seem to have been made so as to present a condensed version of the main contents of the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; text, where each chant text presents a separate theme. The first three responsories, which were sung during the first Nocturn, are a &#039;&#039;characterization&#039;&#039; of the king and his good nature – a pious ruler who despised all earthly glory (R1), who was filled with burning fervour in the face of resistance (R2), and who courageously faced danger, even in the prospect of death (R3). The responsories of the second Nocturn recount his acts and the fruits they bore: how he wandered among the people like an apostle (R4), turning them away from their heathen gods and baptizing them (R5), until eventually the word took root and churches were built everywhere (R6). The third Nocturn presents Olaf’s passio in three glimpses: how he met his enemies (R7), how he saw Jesus in a dream (R8), and how he could finally “exchange his earthly kingdom for the heavenly” (R9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The antiphons of Lauds are taken in their entirety from the legend; they are very condensed summaries of five of the miracles. The antiphon for the Magnificat in the second Vespers again returns to the “cosmic perspective” of the introduction: &#039;&#039;Hodie preciosus martyr olavus ab inimicis veritatis occisus&#039;&#039; (Today Olaf was slain by enemies of truth).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The hymns (or hymn) that run(s) through the Office as it is preserved in the &#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; follow(s) more or less the same pattern as the antiphons: a short version of the most important parts of the legend, followed by a few miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Literary and musical models====&lt;br /&gt;
A common way of compiling new offices was to adapt chants from already existing offices. This is the case also for the chants on the Office of St Olaf, where ca. half of the antiphons have known models of this kind (owing to the lack of a comprehensive reference material for Responsories in medieval offices, these have not been studied with any consistency). The gospel antiphons for Vespers, Lauds, and Second Vespers, and the antiphon for the Invitatory of Matins, are based upon corresponding antiphons in the early-twelfth-century Office of St. Augustine; the rest of the chants for Vespers can be found in various offices for St. Martin of Tours, which suggests that they all stem from a single St. Martin’s Office, even though no such office is known today; and several of the remaining antiphons in the office have models in the office of St. Vincentius. R9&#039;&#039; Rex inclytus&#039;&#039; is based upon a text found in the &#039;&#039;commune sanctorum&#039;&#039; of York and Durham. The same text is used in offices for several other martyrs, e.g. Dionysius (cf. BERGSAGEL 1976).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In most of these chants, the borrowing also extends to the chant texts, ranging from the Vespers antiphons, where the entire text except the name of the saint have been taken over, through the incorporation of an incipit or a key-phrase, as in the chants taken from the Office of St. Augustine, to antiphons where only the melody has been used.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sources from which the chants have been taken are not insignificant: the Augustine reform movement was a driving force in the early period of the Archbishopric of Nidaros; Eystein himself introduced the feast of St. Augustine in Nidaros and latinized his name “Augustinus”. Likewise, St. Martin had attributes like “apostle of France”, “proto-bishop”, patron saint of monasticism and of the Merovingian kingdom, all of which are close to the position that Olaf had (or was  attempted to be given) in the early Norwegian church. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the remaining chants, no direct sources have been found. These chants are all written in a highly formulaic musical language, where each melody consists of a series of repetitions of small melodic cells, completely in conformance with the style of the late twelfth century. Some attention seems to have been given to the syntactical structure of the texts in the ordering of the melodic cells, which may be an indication that they were indeed assembled in Nidaros, but there may also have been models which have not yet been disclosed. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
The Office of St. Olaf was used for the celebration of the feast of St. Olaf (29 July) in the Nordic countries and throughout the period from the early thirteenth century up to the Reformation. St. Olaf was celebrated with a feast of one of the highest ranks throughout most of the Nordic countries (&#039;&#039;summum, totum duplex or duplex&#039;&#039;; the exception is Uppsala, where, mainly for ecclesio-political reasons, it only had the rank of &#039;&#039;novem lectiones&#039;&#039;). Every church in the region can therefore be assumed to have had at least one copy of the Office in their liturgical books. This probably makes it the most widely spread text in this handbook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the first decades of the sixteenth century the Scandinavian liturgies were revised and codified in printed breviaries. These contain the legend and the chant texts, but they are all without musical notation. Thus, for the music and for the transmission prior to 1500 we have to rely on parchment fragments, mainly from liturgical books, which were used as wrappers around account books in the growing administrations of the sixteenth century, and which have been collected in the National Archives. Due to differences in archival praxis, the extant collections from the Danish area (including Norway and Iceland) are rather small, whereas in the National Archives of Sweden (Riksarkivet) there are ca. 20 000 such fragments, mainly bifolia from liturgical books (see BRUNIUS 1993 &amp;amp; 2005 (ed.), ABUKHANFUSA 2004, OMMUNDSEN 2006). This gives a total of a little more than 100 fragments from the Scandinavian countries that contain parts or all of the Office, with a great predominance of Swedish material.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The transmission is remarkably stable in this material as a whole. A few variants, probably connected to specific dioceses, are discernible, e.g. a few texts from the dioceses of Linköping in Sweden have a special responsory for Vespers (&#039;&#039;Sancte Olave Christi martyr&#039;&#039;), and a proper hymn, &#039;&#039;O quam glorifica lux hodierna&#039;&#039;, seems to have been used only in Västerås, also in Sweden. The extant material from Norway is too small to draw any conclusions concerning local practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the office based on &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039;, there is evidence of a second office, based on a different legend (see ØSTREM 2000). Even this office can be dated to ca. 1200 or earlier. Of the three textual witnesses to this legend, one has the different legend text, combined with chants from the office based on &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039;, one has the legend text from &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; combined with chants based on the different legend, and the third has a legend that switches from &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; to the other legend after the sixth lesson.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Missa ==&lt;br /&gt;
=====Title===== &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missa in natalicio beati Olavi regis et martyris&#039;&#039; (constructed on the basis of the rubric of the Nidaros ordinal), or &#039;&#039;Missa in solennitate sancti Olavi regis et mar&#039;&#039;tyris&#039;&#039; (on basis of the rubric of Missale Nidrosiense). The mass could also be referred to with the incipit from the &#039;&#039;Oratio collecta&#039;&#039; in the first part of the mass; “&#039;&#039;Deus regum corona” (the Red Book of Darley, Cambridge, Corpus Christi College, 422), or “&#039;&#039;Deus qui es regum omnium corona&#039;&#039;” (&#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;) (GJERLØW 1968, 124). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;*REISS, G. 1912: &#039;&#039;Musiken ved den middelalderlige Olavsdyrkelse i Norden&#039;&#039;, Kristiania, 104-5 (reprint of the text in&#039;&#039; Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;. No musical notation apart from Alleluia with verse printed on p. 67).&lt;br /&gt;
*EGGEN, E. 1922: Nyfunnen Olavsmusikk, Serprent or Norsk aarbok (presentation of the liturgical elements with dubious musical notation for the chants).&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L 1968, &#039;&#039;Ordo Nidrosiensis Ecclesiae&#039;&#039;, Oslo, 372-73 (edition of the entries in the Nidaros ordinal. Incipits only).&lt;br /&gt;
Most of the chants for St. Olaf’s mass can be found in editions of the &#039;&#039;Missale&#039;&#039; or &#039;&#039;Graduale Romanum&#039;&#039;, like &#039;&#039;Graduale Romanum&#039;&#039; (Solesmes 1974) or Graduale Triplex (Solesmes 1979) in the liturgy for the commons (&#039;&#039;Communia sanctorum elementa&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====&lt;br /&gt;
St. Olaf’s mass was probably celebrated already from the mid eleventh century, both in Norway and England. The earliest testimony is the Red Book of Darley, from the early 1060s. One may suspect that the person responsible for putting these liturgical elements together in a mass was Olaf’s English bishop Grimkell (d. 1047), who seems to have been active in propagating the cult of Olaf immediately after his death in 1030 (see for instance ØSTREM 2001, 28-33).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents====&lt;br /&gt;
The mass contains few elements proper to the saint. Still, it is carefully assembled to fit the celebration of a martyr king. The text “&#039;&#039;Posuisti domine super caput eius coronam de lapide pretioso&#039;&#039;” (Ps. 20, 4: &#039;&#039;thou settest a crown of pure gold on his head&#039;&#039;) is sung twice, first as the gradual between the two readings, then as the offertory. The liturgical elements are as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introitus: &#039;&#039;Gaudeamus omnes in Domino&#039;&#039;. Ps. &#039;&#039;Misericordias domini&#039;&#039; [Ps. 88]. Coll. &#039;&#039;Deus qui es regnum omnium corona&#039;&#039;. Ep. &#039;&#039;Justum deduxit&#039;&#039; [Sap. 10, 10-14]. Gr. &#039;&#039;Posuisti domine&#039;&#039;. V. &#039;&#039;Desiderium. Alleluia. Sancte Olave qui in celis vel Alleluia. Letabitur iustus&#039;&#039;. Seq. Lux illuxit. Ev. &#039;&#039;Si quis vult post me venire&#039;&#039; [Matth. 16, 24-28]. Offert. &#039;&#039;Posuisti domine&#039;&#039;. Secr. &#039;&#039;Inscrutabilem secreti tui&#039;&#039;. Com. &#039;&#039;Magna est gloria&#039;&#039;. Postcom. &#039;&#039;Vitalis hostie verbi carofacti&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; gives an alternative to the psalm verse for the introit (Domine in virtute, Ps. 20) and an alternative to the Postcommunion;&#039;&#039; Agni celestis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources====&lt;br /&gt;
The sources for St. Olaf’s mass are the common elements for the saints, mainly the martyrs. The introit &#039;&#039;Gaudeamus&#039;&#039; omnes is in the Graduale Romanum also used for Agatha, Benedict, Mary (the Annunciation and the Assumption) and All saints. The gradual Posuisti with the verse &#039;&#039;Desiderium&#039;&#039; is from the &#039;&#039;Commune martyrum&#039;&#039; in the Graduale Romanum. So is the &#039;&#039;Alleluia&#039;&#039; with the verse &#039;&#039;Letabitur&#039;&#039;. The &#039;&#039;Alleluia&#039;&#039; with verse &#039;&#039;Sancte Olave qui in celis letaris&#039;&#039; is in &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; found in the &#039;&#039;Commune unius confessoris&#039;&#039; (&#039;&#039;Sancte N. qui in celis letaris&#039;&#039;). The offertorium &#039;&#039;Posuisti&#039;&#039; also belongs to the &#039;&#039;Commune martyrum&#039;&#039;, while the communion &#039;&#039;Magna est gloria&#039;&#039; is in the &#039;&#039;Commune apostolorum&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience====&lt;br /&gt;
The rubric in &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; reads &#039;&#039;In solennitate sancti Olavi Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;, referring to the feast celebrated on St. Olaf’s &#039;&#039;nativitas&#039;&#039; 29 July. The mass was also celebrated at the date of the&#039;&#039; translatio&#039;&#039;, 3 August. In addition there was a service every Wednesday, possibly limited to Lent (&#039;&#039;omni quarta feria&#039;&#039;, see sequence &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; below) (GJERLØW 1968, 127).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
St. Olaf’s mass was celebrated in the Nordic countries and, as it seems, parts of England, and possibly also in other places in Northern Europe. The mass remained virtually unchanged for five hundred years, from its earliest transmitted appearence in the English service book from the early 1060’s to the printed Missale Nidrosiense (1519). The most important textual witnesses are:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cambridge, Corpus Christi College 422 [a Sherbourne service book known as “The Red book of Darley”, penned in the early 1060s; Olaf is on fol. 162]. &lt;br /&gt;
*Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM 241 b I. &lt;br /&gt;
*Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM 98 8º II.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 932 [thirteenth century; &#039;&#039;Alleluia&#039;&#039; with verse and a few lines of the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;].&lt;br /&gt;
*Reykjavík, Thodminjasafn Íslands, No. 3411 v. [the introit with verse, &#039;&#039;Alleluia&#039;&#039; with verse and first part of the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Printed books:&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Graduale Suecanum&#039;&#039;, Lübeck ca. 1490.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Missale Lincopense&#039;&#039;, ##&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen 1519 (without notation).&lt;br /&gt;
For a survey of the British material on St. Olaf, see DICKINS 1940; for the early Swedish texts, see SCHMID 1945.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sequentiae====&lt;br /&gt;
Four sequences for St. Olaf are transmitted. The most important and the earliest sequence is &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;, from the late twelfth century. The remaining sequences, &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care, Postquam calix babylonis and Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039; are later and were probably never as widely spread. The latter is only known from Sweden and Finland.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&#039;&#039;A. Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit letabunda, lux illustris lux iocunda&#039;&#039;.../...&#039;&#039;tua salvet dextera. Amen&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
Eight strophes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
*BYSTRØM, O. 1903: &#039;&#039;Ur medeltidens kyrkosång i Sverige&#039;&#039;, Norge och Finland, II, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*• REISS, G. 1912, 12-44. Ugivere: &#039;&#039;Analecta Hymnica&#039;&#039; 42, 302.&lt;br /&gt;
*• EGGEN, E. 1968, I, 213-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Recordings=====&lt;br /&gt;
Sølvguttene (dir. T. Grythe): &#039;&#039;Kormusikk fra Norge i Middelalder og Renessanse, samt fra vår tid&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
Choeur Gregorien de Paris, &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit laetabunda&#039;&#039;, 1989.&lt;br /&gt;
Schola Sanctae Sunnivae: &#039;&#039;Rex Olavus&#039;&#039;, 2000. &lt;br /&gt;
Schola Canto Gregoriano Sola: &#039;&#039;Aquas plenas&#039;&#039;, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) EGGEN, E. in undated newspaper article. &lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) STØYLEN, B. 1923, in &#039;&#039;Norsk Salmebok&#039;&#039; 1985, no. 741 (adjusted to the melody of &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) FOSS, R. 1938, 95-98 &amp;amp; FOSS, R. 1949, 111-15.&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) REISS 1912, 14 (n. 4). &lt;br /&gt;
*(English) LITTLEWOOD, A. 2001 (CD-leaflets, Scholae Sanctae Sunnivae, Schola Canto Gregoriano Sola) [English].&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) KRAGGERUD 2002, 106-8.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====  &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; was composed between ca. 1150 and 1215. The &#039;&#039;terminus ante quem&#039;&#039; applied by REISS, namely the presence of the sequence’s incipit on a manuscript fragment in the National Archives dated ca. 1200, should be disregarded since the fragment in the hand of the scribe generally referred to as the “St. Olaf scribe”, should be dated closer to 1300 (see GJERLØW 1968, 35-36). The earliest manuscript fragment with evidence of &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; is a sequentiary from the first half of the thirteenth century (Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 418). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; is a testimony to the “transitional style” often connected with the period 1050-1150 (and beyond) and characterized by a variation in the structure and metre of the verses combined with a certain use of rhythm and rhyme. This transitional style, however, existed alongside the rhymed sequence of the late style (KRUCKENBERG 1997, 145). A few passages in the sequence seems to owe their wording to the &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; (or the office “In regali fastigio” based on the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;), which could indicate a date after ca. 1180 (see Legend above).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sequence was in all probability composed by a Norwegian, as can be inferred by the reference to St. Olaf as “our special protector” (&#039;&#039;tutor noster specialis&#039;&#039;) (REISS 1912, 17). REISS presents Eirik Ivarsson (archbishop 1188-1206) as a likely candidate for the composer. VANDVIK points out that there are four possible composers, who had their education from St. Victor, namely the archbishops Eystein, Eirik and Tore (archbishop 1206-1214) or Tore, bishop of Hamar (1189-1196) (VANDVIK 1941). Both Eystein and Eirik were committed to the moulding of a uniform Nidaros rite. It would be natural to see the sequence in connection to the other activity in Nidaros during the second half of the twelfth century.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents==== &lt;br /&gt;
The strophes 1-3 encourage the people to sing and celebrate on the feast day of St. Olaf. The strophes 4-7 tell of Olaf as a king who longs for eternal life, and is devoted to Christ, suffering many troubles to save his people and accepting hatred, punishments and exile with an unwavering mind. The night before the battle he had a vision, and got a foretaste of what he loved, which he finally won through his illustrious martyrdom. The final strophe is directed to Olaf, asking for his protection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; has eight strophes. The melody changes from strophe to strophe in the typical manner of the sequence, with the two versicles or hemi-strophes in each strophe sharing the same melodic line. The only exception is the first strophe, which has two different melodies for each versicle. While the strophes 1, 2, 4, 5, 7 and 8 are predominantly trochaic (although not equal in structure), the third and sixth strophes are dactylic. The structure is as follows (sung twice in each strophe): &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.	8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.	7pp + 7pp + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.	6pp + 6pp + 6pp + 6pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.	8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.	8p + 8p + 8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.	6pp + 6pp + 6pp + 6pp + 6pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.	8p + 8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.	8p + 8p + 8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sequence is rhymed in different patterns. For verse 1, 2 and 4 the rhyme is aabccb, v. 3 has aaaa, v. 5, 6 and 8 have aaaabaaaab, and v. 7 aaabcccb. The use of rhythm and rhyme gained increasing popularity in the history of the sequence, culminating in what is called the late style, or “second epoch” sequences, connected with the Abbey of St. Victor in Paris, and its cantor Adam of St. Victor (d. 1146) (regarding the recent identification of Adam of St. Victor as Adam Precentor, d. 1146, as opposed to another twelfth century figure d. 1192, see, for instance, FASSLER 1993, 206-7). In the case of &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;, however, given the lack of uniformity of structure between the strophes, one may see it as a sequence of the transitional style rather than the late style (for the transitional style, see KRUCKENBERG 1997). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The composer is fond of alliteration, anaphor, and other repetitions: “&#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; il&#039;&#039;luxit&#039;&#039; letabunda, &#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; illustris, &#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; iocunda, &#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; digna preconio.” Str. 3a: “&#039;&#039;Insignis&#039;&#039; martiris &#039;&#039;insignis&#039;&#039; gloria, &#039;&#039;dulcis&#039;&#039; est gaudii &#039;&#039;dulcis&#039;&#039; materia.” The repetition in versicle 3a is with seemingly similar words, but as they are different cases, they actually form the rhetorical figure &#039;&#039;polyptoton&#039;&#039;, with &#039;&#039;insignis&#039;&#039; first in the genitive case, then in nominative. &#039;&#039;Dulcis&#039;&#039; comes first in nominative, then in the genitive case. At the same time the words &#039;&#039;martiris/materia&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;gloria/gaudii&#039;&#039; form chiastic alliterations. Other examples of polyptoton are found in the following versicles: Str. 3b: “&#039;&#039;celesti&#039;&#039; iubilo tange &#039;&#039;celestia&#039;&#039;,” Str. 6b: “&#039;&#039;felix felicia&#039;&#039; migrans ad gaudia,” Str. 7b: “Quod amabat &#039;&#039;pregustavit, pregustatum plus optavit, plus optatum&#039;&#039; vendicavit illustri martirio.” The composer evidently strove for repetition more than variation. A similar joy in word-repetion is found in the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux iocunda&#039;&#039; (most likely by Adam of St. Victor, FASSLER 1993, 272), a sequence which was possibly an inspiration for our composer: Str. 1a: “&#039;&#039;Lux&#039;&#039; iocunda, &#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; insignis.” Str. 1b:”&#039;&#039;Corda&#039;&#039; replet linquas didat ad &#039;&#039;concordes&#039;&#039; nos invitat &#039;&#039;cordis&#039;&#039; lingue modulos.” Str. 8b: “&#039;&#039;Nil&#039;&#039; iocundum &#039;&#039;nil&#039;&#039; amenum &#039;&#039;nil&#039;&#039; salubre &#039;&#039;nil&#039;&#039; serenum &#039;&#039;nichil&#039;&#039; dulce &#039;&#039;nichil&#039;&#039; plenum”. It is also tempting to compare with the last part of the final verse of the night office in St. Olaf’s office “&#039;&#039;In regali fastigio&#039;&#039;”, where a similar fondness for repetition and polyptoton is evident: “&#039;&#039;regem rex&#039;&#039; videt in decore suo et in salutari &#039;&#039;regis&#039;&#039; magna gloria &#039;&#039;regis&#039;&#039;.”   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The melody builds a climax towards the centre of the sequence, as so often in the sequences. As in the text there are also melodic quotations of Parisian/Victorine sequences, see below.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources and literary models====&lt;br /&gt;
Even though &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; is not a late style sequence, the text seems inspired by sequences by Adam of St Victor, particularly the Easter sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit dominica (“Lux illuxit Dominica, lux insignis lux unica, lux lucis et laetitiae, lux immortalis gloriae”&#039;&#039;), the sequence for Pentecost &#039;&#039;Lux iocunda, lux insignis&#039;&#039;, and possibly also the sequence for St. Vincentius: &#039;&#039;Triumphalis lux illuxit&#039;&#039;. The rhymes “&#039;&#039;triumphalis, specialis, malis” as used in v. 8 in Lux illuxit letabunda is found in Adam of St. Victor’s sequence for the relics of St. Victor, Ex radice caritatis, and similarly “spiritalis, specialis, malis&#039;&#039;” in Adam’s sequence &#039;&#039;Virgo mater Salvatoris&#039;&#039; (REISS 1912, 16). The link to the sequence for Thomas Becket &#039;&#039;Gaude Sion et letare&#039;&#039; also mentioned by REISS suggested on the basis of the expression &#039;&#039;felicio commercio&#039;&#039; seems less important, as &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; here follows more closely the final verse of the night office in St. Olaf’s office “&#039;&#039;In regali fastigio&#039;”: Felici commercio pro celesti regnum commutans terrenum&#039;&#039;; As we compare with our sequence v. 2b, we see that also the choice of the verb is the same as in the night office: &#039;&#039;Pro eternis brevia commutavit gaudia felici commercio&#039;&#039;. It is therefore more likely that the Passio or the Office is the source of this particular choice of words. Also in verse 4a – &#039;&#039;rex Olavus constitutus in regni fastigio&#039;&#039; – we can sense a link to the Passio and the Office: &#039;&#039;In regali fastigio constitutus spiritu pauper erat rex Olavus&#039;&#039; (from the first responsory of the night office). The &#039;&#039;regali fastigio&#039;&#039; is altered to regni fastigio, presumably to fit the verse better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The melody of the first strophe of &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; appears to be a quotation of the transitional sequence &#039;&#039;Letabundus exultet&#039;&#039; (EGGEN 1968, 219). The second strophe goes on to quote what is regarded as the melodic cornerstone of the Victorine sequences, namely &#039;&#039;Laudes crucis&#039;&#039;. The strophes five and eight are also founded on melodic lines from &#039;&#039;Laudes crucis&#039;&#039;, as well as the first part of strophe four. These quotations may very well be an expansion of the textual associations to &#039;&#039;Lux iocunda&#039;&#039; (see above), since &#039;&#039;Lux iocunda&#039;&#039; was set to the melody of &#039;&#039;Laudes crucis&#039;&#039;, at least in the Abbey of St. Victor (FASSLER 1993, 179).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience==== &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; was made to be sung in St. Olaf’s mass on 29 July. It was also sung for the octave, and for the translation (3 Aug).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission==== &lt;br /&gt;
The sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; was probably quite widely spread. In Norway and the other areas belonging to the Trondheim archsee it would have been “everywhere”, and it also spread to Sweden and Finland, and probably Denmark, and perhaps other areas in the Northern parts of Europe. In the Norwegian National Archives four fragments are found with the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;. In the Swedish National Archives as many as 38 fragments exist containing the sequence (according to information from G. Björkvall). Apart from these the sequence or parts of it is transmitted in the following manuscripts:&lt;br /&gt;
*Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM 98 8° II, fols. 5-8.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 418 [str. 8], thirteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 932 [str. 4-5], thirteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 1030 [incipit only], thirteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 986 [str. 1-6], fifteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
*Reykjavik, Thodminjasafn Íslands, No. 3411 [str. 1-2], fourteenth-fifteenth century&lt;br /&gt;
*Skara, Stifts- och Landsbibliotek, musik handskrift 1; paper codex written in Sweden ca. 1550 (Lux illuxit on fol. 245)]&lt;br /&gt;
*Stockholm, Royal Library, Brocm. 196; “Brocman’s Antiphonarium”, paper codex, sixteenth century (Lux illuxit on fols. 18-19).&lt;br /&gt;
*Uppsala, University Library, C 513; paper codex written in Sweden (Vesterås) ca. 1500 (Lux illuxit on fol. 74-76).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Printed books:====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Graduale Suecanum&#039;&#039;, Lübeck ca. 1490, only copy, in Stockholm, Royal Library.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen 1519 (without musical notation).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missale Uppsalense&#039;&#039; ##&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missale Hafniense&#039;&#039; ##&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missale Aboense&#039;&#039; ##&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===B. Postquam calix Babylonis===&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039;.../...cunctis et a sordibus. Amen.&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
Five strophes&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
*• REISS, G. 1912, 57-66. [REISS interpreted &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care as the last part of Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039; in a more original version of the sequence, preceding the one in &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Analecta Hymnica&#039;&#039; 55, 272.&lt;br /&gt;
*• EGGEN, E. 1968, 222-27. [EGGEN saw &#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039; as a later rewriting of &#039;&#039;Predicasti&#039;&#039;, where the first verse has been replaced by three new verses. They are edited as two sequences, one composed on the basis of the other].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) DAAE 1879, 115.&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) EGGEN, E. in undated newspaper article.&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) FOSS 1949, 115-17.&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) KRAGGERUD 2002, 110-15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====  &lt;br /&gt;
REISS (1912, 64) suggests that the first three verses of &#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039; are the product of a fourteenth century composer, while the versicle &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; and the two last verses are from the late twelfth or the thirteenth century. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents==== &lt;br /&gt;
The first strophe contrasts the chalice of Babylon spewing out snake’s poison with the pot (&#039;&#039;olla&#039;&#039;) of the North boiling with the oil (oleo) of devotion thanks to Olaf. The second strophe compares the rescue of Noah and his ark to Olaf and that of the Norwegian people: “The bird brings the flower of the olive (&#039;&#039;olive&#039;&#039;), and Noah finds rest on the mountains of Armania. With Olaf comes a weak breeze of wonderful scent and the key to heaven finds the shores of Norway.” The third strophe elaborates on the name of Olaf resembling the name of ointment (&#039;&#039;oleum&#039;&#039;), and his name as the oil effused from the sting of his passion. The two last strophes are the same as those of the sequence &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; (see below).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style====&lt;br /&gt;
The sequence &#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039; has five verses as transmitted in the &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, the two final verses corresponding to those of &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039;. The three first verses share the same stylistic approach, and was probably written at the same time, while the two last verses are of an earlier date. &#039;&#039;Postquam calix&#039;&#039; begins with the image of Babylon without the usual introduction encouraging people to sing and celebrate a particular feast, which is so common in sequences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The metre is trochaic, of the kind characteristic of the late style (8p + 8p +7pp). The third verse line of the third strophe, however, ends somewhat abruptly (8p + 8p + 4p) in both versicles. The rhyme of the three first strophes is consistently following a pattern of aabaab, while the two last strophes have aabccb.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theme of the sequence is spinning around the name of Olaf, playing with similar sounding words like &#039;&#039;olla&#039;&#039;, the boiling pot, oleum, the oil of devotion, oliva, the “flower” bringing the news of salvation. In this way it further unfolds the “likeness”-approach to Olaf’s name already mentioned in the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; (&#039;&#039;olla&#039;&#039;, see above) and known from a number of other saints’ lives (e.g. [[Sanctus Kanutus rex]]). According to the third strophe King Olaf bears the name of ointment, and his name is the oil effused through the sting of his passion. The style of this sequence has not impressed many modern scholars. According to REISS “the bombastic expressions and somewhat far-fetched metaphors in the first three verses appear a little strange” (REISS 1912, 59, here quoted in English translation from EGGEN), a view supported by EGGEN (1968 I, 225). By GJERLØW the first three verses are described as a “turgid effort with a tiresome wordplay” (GJERLØW 1988, 10). KRAGGERUD has spoken out in defence of the sequence, claiming that it displays a rather refined use of biblical references: Babylon is presented as the golden chalice in Jeremiah (51, 7) leading the world astray with its poison (Apoc. 18, 23), here described as the snake’s poison (&#039;&#039;fel draconis&#039;&#039;) of the enemies of God referred to in the Deuteronomy (32,33). The vision of the boiling pot from Jeremiah (1, 13) is also found in the initial parts of the Legend, along with the references to the North, also from Jeremiah (50, 3). Olaf is then identified with Noah from the Old Testament in strophe 2, and with Christ (“the anointed”) from the New Testament in strophe 3, who effused blood and water through the wound from the spear at his passion (John. 19, 34) (KRAGGERUD 2002, 108-115).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources and literary models====&lt;br /&gt;
The composition is charged with biblical allusions. It also seems to continue along the path of &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; in its reference to Jeremiah and the vision of the boiling pot, along with the new role of the North. The source for the two final verses seems to be an older sequence, now beginning imperfectly &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; (see below).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience==== &lt;br /&gt;
As &#039;&#039;Postquam calix&#039;&#039; has adopted the two final strophes of &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; containing the reference to “every Wednesday” (&#039;&#039;omni quarta feria&#039;&#039;), it seems that the sequence was intended to be sung at the weekly celebration of St. Olaf at Wednesdays (which was the weekday he suffered his martyrdom), possibly restricted to Lent (GJERLØW 1968, 127). KRAGGERUD (2002, 109) suggests that the sequence probably was primarily adressed to a more theologically learned audience than the average pilgrim, since the contents is not immediately accessible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission==== &lt;br /&gt;
*• &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, København 1519. &lt;br /&gt;
*Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM 670 e 4° [apparently copied from Missale Nidrosiense, corrected by Arne Magnusson, cf. REISS 1912, 57-58].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===C. &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039;===&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Incipit lost (v. 1b: &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039;...)/...&#039;&#039;iunge celi civibus. Amen&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
The sequence originally had three strophes, of which two and a half are preserved. In his edition REISS (1912, 62-63) has kept the two final strophes as strophe four and five, assuming that the two initial verses are missing. GJERLØW, however, has pointed out that one hemistrophe (and probably not more) is lost due to the loss of the three lower lines of the manuscript fragment (GJERLØW 1988, unpublished, 9-10).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions===== &lt;br /&gt;
*• REISS, G. 1912, 57-66.&lt;br /&gt;
*• EGGEN, E. 1968 I, 222-27.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Norsk Salmebok&#039;&#039; 1985, no. 741 [presents the music, with the translated lyrics of Lux illuxit.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Recordings=====&lt;br /&gt;
Sølvguttene (dir. T. Grythe): &#039;&#039;Kormusikk fra Norge i Middelalder og Renessanse, samt fra vår tid&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schola Sanctae Sunnivae: &#039;&#039;Rex Olavus&#039;&#039;, 2000.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) EGGEN, E. in undated newspaper article. &lt;br /&gt;
*(English) LITTLEWOOD, A. 2001 (CD-leaflets, Scholae Sanctae Sunnivae, Schola Canto Gregoriano Sola).&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) KRAGGERUD 2002, 115-16.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====&lt;br /&gt;
REISS (1912, 64) suggests that the preserved versicle &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; and the two following verses are from the late twelfth or the thirteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents==== &lt;br /&gt;
The preserved last half of the first strophe reads “You, God’s beloved, announced the age of salvation, the age which is the age of mercy.” The second strophe refers to the celebration every Wednesday (&#039;&#039;omni quarta feria&#039;&#039;) “in worship of the memory of your agony and blessed passion.” The final strophe is a prayer to Christ’s martyr to cleanse us from sins with his prayer, and unite us with the citizens of heaven.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style====&lt;br /&gt;
The three strophes have the characteristics of the late style sequence, with consistent rhythm and rhyme. The metre is trochaic (8p + 8p +7pp). The rhyme is following the pattern aabccb. As a sequence it is a relatively short one – they usually contain a larger number of strophes.  The style of this sequence has enjoyed a better reputation than that of &#039;&#039;Postquam calix&#039;&#039;. REISS (1912, 64) finds it reasonable to assume that the verses were composed in the “classical” time of sequence composition, i.e. the late twelfth or the thirteenth century and according to EGGEN, this is a worthy counterpart to &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; (EGGEN in undated newspaper article).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As pointed out by REISS (1912, 64) the melody is taken from the late style sequence &#039;&#039;Hodierne lux diei&#039;&#039; from the late eleventh century, a sequence which became popular throughout northern Europe in the twelfth century (see FASSLER 1993, 333). Strophe 1 in &#039;&#039;Predicasti&#039;&#039; corresponds with strophe 1 in &#039;&#039;Hodierne&#039;&#039;. The following strophes share melody with strophe 3 and 5 respectively in &#039;&#039;Hodierne&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources and literary models====&lt;br /&gt;
The “&#039;&#039;assistentes tue laudi&#039;&#039;” in strophe two of Predicasti gives an association to the Office of the Holy Blood (&#039;&#039;Susceptio sanguinis&#039;&#039;), where the verse of the responsory at matins reads “&#039;&#039;assistentes ergo tue laudi&#039;&#039;” (who minister to your praise) (ATTINGER &amp;amp; HAUG 2004, 36). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience==== &lt;br /&gt;
The reference to “every Wednesday” (&#039;&#039;omni quarta feria&#039;&#039;) indicates that the sequence was intended to be sung at the weekly celebration of St Olaf at Wednesdays (which was the weekday he suffered his martyrdom), possibly restricted to Lent (GJERLØW 1968, 127).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission==== &lt;br /&gt;
The two last strophes are also transmitted in the &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; (1519) as the last strophes of &#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039;. Only one manuscript fragment survives for the earlier sequence:&lt;br /&gt;
Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 986 [str. 1-6], fifteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===D. &#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039;===&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039;.../... &#039;&#039;tua salvet dextera&#039;&#039; (the explicit is the same as for the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; (see A. above).&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
Four original strophes with the two final strophes of Lux illuxit added, forming a total of six strophes. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Edition(s)===== &lt;br /&gt;
*MALIN, A. 1922, 18.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD 2001, 67-69.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
(Norwegian, bokmål) KRAGGERUD 2002, 117-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====  &lt;br /&gt;
The structure of the strophes and the melody are those of Veneremur crucis lignum, a sequence generally believed to originate in Sweden (ref. Eggen? Gjerløw? Nid?)#. It may therefore be reasonable also to connect &#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039; to Sweden.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents==== &lt;br /&gt;
The sequence opens with an encouragement to worship the saint. The second strophe presents Olaf as God’s holy man, to whom his sinful servants run weeping. The third and fourth strophes ask for governance and mercy for those who visit his holy altar. The sequence ends with two strophes quoted from &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;, with a prayer for Olaf’s protection from the dangers of this world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style====&lt;br /&gt;
The metre is trochaic, in the form so common for sequences during and after the 12th century; 8p + 8p + 7pp. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources and literary models====&lt;br /&gt;
The incipit of the sequence gives associations to the sequence for the cross &#039;&#039;Veneremur crucis lignum&#039;&#039;. The melody and structure are the same, and the Olaf’s sequence is likely modelled on the sequence for the cross. The two final strophes are direct quotations of the final strophes in the most famous Olaf’s sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience==== &lt;br /&gt;
The contents of &#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039; point more directly to the practice of pilgrimage than the other sequences for St. Olaf. &lt;br /&gt;
Medieval reception and transmission &lt;br /&gt;
Veneremur sanctum istum is transmitted through one Finnish and one Swedish fragment. It is not known from Norwegian manuscripts, but it could very well have been in use also in Norway and Trondheim. It was first made known by MALINIEMI in his edition of Sequences in Finnish fragments (1922). &#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039;  is found with notation in a fragment of a 15th century gradual from Åbo diocese (and now part of the &#039;&#039;fragmenta membranea&#039;&#039; collection in Helsinki University Library). The Swedish fragment comes from a fourteenth century gradual also containing sequences for Erik and Helena of Skövde: Stockholm, National Archives, Fr. 1748.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Bibliography == &lt;br /&gt;
*ABUKHANFUSA K. 2004: &#039;&#039;Mutilated Books. Wondrous leaves from Swedish bibliographical history&#039;&#039;, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*ANTONSSON, H. 2004a: ‘Exile, Sanctity, and Some Scandinavian Rulers of the Late Viking Age’, pp. 95-108 in &#039;&#039;Exile in the Middle Ages&#039;&#039; (ed. E. v. Houts et al.), Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
*ANTONSSON, H. 2004b: ‘Some Observations on Martyrdom in Post-Conversion Scandinavia’, &#039;&#039;Saga-Book&#039;&#039; 28, 70-95.&lt;br /&gt;
*ATTINGER, G &amp;amp; HAUG, A (eds.) 2004: &#039;&#039;The Nidaros Office of the Holy Blood. Liturgical Music in Medieval Norway&#039;&#039; (Senter for middelalderstudier, skrifter nr. 16), Trondheim.&lt;br /&gt;
*BAGGE, S. 2001: &#039;&#039;Da boken kom til Norge&#039;&#039; (1000–1537) (Norsk idéhistorie, bd. I), Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*BECKER, P. J. &amp;amp; BRANDIS, T. 1985: &#039;&#039;Die theologischen lateinischen Handschriften in Folio der Staatsbibliothek preussischer Kulturbesitz Berlin, Teil 2 - Ms. theol. lat. fol. 598-737&#039;&#039;, Wiesbaden 1985.&lt;br /&gt;
*BERGSAGEL, J. 1976: ‘Liturgical relations between England and Scandinavia: as seen in selected musical fragments from the 12th and 13th centuries’, &#039;&#039;Nordisk Kollokvium IV for Latinsk liturgiforskning&#039;&#039;. ##&lt;br /&gt;
*BIRKELI, F. 1980: ‘Biskop Grimkell og Hellig-Olaf’, &#039;&#039;Tidsskrift for teologi og kirke&#039;&#039; 51, 109–130, 207–23.&lt;br /&gt;
*BULL, E. 1924: [review of MALIN 1920] [norsk] &#039;&#039;Historisk Tidsskrift&#039;&#039; 27, 5.r., 5.b., 310-312.&lt;br /&gt;
*BLOM, G. A. 1981: ‘St. Olaf in norwegischer Geschichte, Königsheiliger in vielen Gestalten’ pp. 27-36 in &#039;&#039;St. Olaf, seine Zeit und sein Kult&#039;&#039; (ed. G. Svahnström), Visby.&lt;br /&gt;
*BRUNIUS, J. 1993: ‘Medeltida böcker i fragment. En översikt över pergamentsomslagen i Riksarkivet’, &#039;&#039;Nordisk tidskrift för bok- och biblioteksväsen&#039;&#039; 80, 3–33.&lt;br /&gt;
*BRUNIUS, J. (ed.) 2005: Medieval book fragments in Sweden. An international seminar in Stockholm 13-16 november 2003 (Kungl. Vitterhets historie och antikvitets akademien 58), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*CHASE, M. 2005: Einarr Skúlason’s Geisli. A Critical Edition, Toronto.&lt;br /&gt;
*DAAE, L. 1879: &#039;&#039;Norges Helgener&#039;&#039;, Christania [Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*DÅVØY, L. 2002: &#039;&#039;Den latinske og den norrøne Olavslegenden. Tekstversjoner og oversettelsespraksis&#039;&#039;. Institutt for klassisk, russisk og religionsvitenskap. Bergen [unpublished master thesis].&lt;br /&gt;
*DICKINS, B. 1940: ‘The Cult of Saint Olave in the British Isles’, &#039;&#039;Saga-Book of the Viking Society for Northern Research&#039;&#039; 12, 2, 53-80.&lt;br /&gt;
*DUGGAN, A. J. 2004: ‘The English Exile of Archbishop Eystein of Nidaros (1180-83)’, pp. 109-130 in &#039;&#039;Exile in the Middle Ages&#039;&#039; (eds. E. v. Houts et al.), Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
*EDWARDS, O. T. 1990: Matins, Lauds and Vespers for St. David&#039;s Day, Cambridge.&lt;br /&gt;
*EGGEN, E 19--: ‘Tvo lovsongar (sekvensar) fyr den heilage kong Olaf frá 12. árhundrad’, undated newspaper clipping from Torleiv Hannaas’s collection ##.&lt;br /&gt;
*EGGEN, E 1922: &#039;&#039;Nyfunnen Olavsmusikk&#039;&#039;, Serprent or Norsk aarbok.&lt;br /&gt;
*EGGEN, E. 1968: &#039;&#039;The Sequences of the Archbishopric of Nidarós&#039;&#039;, 2 vols. (Bibliotheca Arnamagneana 21-22), København.&lt;br /&gt;
*EKREM, I., MORTENSEN, L.B. &amp;amp; SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, K. (eds.) 2000: &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden og den latinske historieskrivning i 1100-tallets Norge&#039;&#039;, København.&lt;br /&gt;
*EKREM, I. 2000: ‘Om &#039;&#039;Passio Olavis&#039;&#039; tilblivelse og eventuelle forbindelse med &#039;&#039;Historia Norwegie&#039;&#039;’, pp. 109-156 in &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden&#039;&#039; (ed. Ekrem, Mortensen, Skovgaard-Petersen).&lt;br /&gt;
*FASSLER, M. 1993: &#039;&#039;Gothic song. Victorine Sequences and Augustinian Reform in twelfth-century Paris&#039;&#039;, Cambridge. &lt;br /&gt;
*FOSS, R. 1938: &#039;&#039;Latinske hymnor og sekvensar&#039;&#039; (Bokverk frå millomalderen 7), Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*FOSS, R. 1949: &#039;&#039;Sekvensane i Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; (Bokverk frå millomalderen 8) Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L 1968: &#039;&#039;Ordo Nidrosiensis Ecclesiae&#039;&#039;, Oslo. [On the St Olaf liturgy, see pp. 124-128].&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L 1988: ‘The Sequences. Status quo 1988 – RA’, [unpublished, available at Riksarkivet, Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L. 1967: ‘Olaf den Hellige. Liturgi’, &#039;&#039;KLNM&#039;&#039; 12, 561-567.&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L. 1968: Ordo Nidrosiensis Ecclesiae, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L. 1979: Antiphonarium Nidrosiensis Ecclesiae, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Graduale Romanum&#039;&#039;, Solesmes 1974. &lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Graduale Triplex&#039;&#039;, Solesmes 1979.&lt;br /&gt;
*GUNNES, E. 1973: ‘Om hvordan Passio Olavi ble til’, &#039;&#039;Maal og minne&#039;&#039;: 1-11.&lt;br /&gt;
*GUNNES, E. 1996: &#039;&#039;Erkebiskop Eystein, Statsmann og kirkebygger&#039;&#039;, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*HALKIN, F. 1934: ‘Legendarii Bodecensis menses duo in codice Paderbornensi’, &#039;&#039;Analecta Bollandiana&#039;&#039; 52 (1934) 321-33.&lt;br /&gt;
*HELANDER, S. 1957: Ordinarius Lincopensis och dess liturgiska förebilder, Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*HOFFMANN, E. 1975: &#039;&#039;Die heiligen Könige bei den Angelsachsen und den skandinavischen Völkern. Königsheiliger und Königshaus&#039;&#039;, Neumünster.&lt;br /&gt;
*HOFFMANN, E. 1994: ‘Politische Heilige in Skandinavien und die Entwicklung der drei nordischen Reiche und Völker’, pp. 277-324 in &#039;&#039;Politik und Heiligenverehrung im Hochmittelalter&#039;&#039; (ed. J. Petersohn), Sigmaringen.&lt;br /&gt;
*HOLTSMARK, A. 1937: ‘Sankt Olavs liv og mirakler’, &#039;&#039;Festskrift til Francis Bull&#039;&#039;, Oslo, 121-133 [reprinted pp. 15-24 in A. Holtsmark, &#039;&#039;Studier i norrøn digtning&#039;&#039;, Oslo 1956].&lt;br /&gt;
*HOLTSMARK, A. 1967: ‘Olavslegenden’, &#039;&#039;KLNM&#039;&#039; 12, 584-588.&lt;br /&gt;
*HUGHES, A. 1993: ‘The Monarch as the object of liturgical veneration’, A. Duggan (ed.): &#039;&#039;Kings and Kingship in Medieval Europe&#039;&#039;, London.&lt;br /&gt;
*IVERSEN, G. 2000: ‘Transforming a Viking into a Saint. The Divine Office of St. Olaf’, pp. 401–419 in &#039;&#039;The Divine Office in the Latin Middle Ages. Methodology and Source Studies, Regional Developments, Hagiography&#039;&#039; (eds. M. E. Fassler &amp;amp; R. A. Baltzer), Oxford.&lt;br /&gt;
*JIROUSKOVA, L. 2010: ‘Textual Evidence for the Transmission of the Passio Olavi Prior to 1200 and its Later Literary Transformations‘, pp. 219-239 in: Saints and Their Lives on the Periphery: Veneration of Saints in Scandinavia and Eastern Europe (c. 1000-1200), (eds. Antonsson &amp;amp; Garipzanov), Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
*JIROUSKOVA, L. 2011: Der heilige Wikinger Olav Haraldsson und sein hagiographisches Dossier: Text und Kontext der Passio Olavi (mit kritischer Edition) [unpublished Habilitation, Freiburg - to be published by Brill].&lt;br /&gt;
*JOHNSEN, A. O. 1975: ‘Om misjonsbiskopen Grimkellus’, [norsk] &#039;&#039;Historisk Tidskrift&#039;&#039; 1975, 22-34.&lt;br /&gt;
*JØRGENSEN, J. G. 2000: ‘Passio Olavi og Snorre’, pp. 157-69 in Olavslegenden (eds. Ekrem, Mortensen &amp;amp; Skovgaard-Petersen), København.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAG, C. 1995: &#039;&#039;Vikingtid og rikssamling, 800-1300&#039;&#039; (Aschehougs Norgeshistorie, bd. 2), Oslo. &lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD, E. 1993: &#039;&#039;Et pensum i middelalderlatin&#039;. II: Kommentarer&#039;&#039;, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD, E. 1995: ‘Middelaldernøtter’, &#039;&#039;Klassisk Forum&#039;&#039; 1995:2, 79-87 [textual criticism to the &#039;&#039;Legend&#039;&#039; &amp;amp; &#039;&#039;Lux Illuxit&#039;&#039;].&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD, E. 2001: ‘Middelaldernøtter. Nuces Nidrosienses – en pilegrimssang for Olaf i nytt lys’, &#039;&#039;Klassisk Forum&#039;&#039; 2001:2, 67-69 [textual criticism to Sequences].&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD, E. 2002: ‘Olavssekvensene - den kjente og de glemte’, &#039;&#039;Middelalderforum&#039;&#039; 2, 1. hefte, 103-18.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRÖTZL, C. 1994: &#039;&#039;Pilger, Mirakel und Alltag. Formen des Verhaltens im skandinavischen Mittelalter&#039;&#039; (12.-15. Jahrhundert), Helsinki.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRUCKENBERG-GOLDENSTEIN, L. 1997: The Sequence from 1050-1150: Study of a Genre in Change, Iowa.&lt;br /&gt;
*LIDÉN, A. 1999: &#039;&#039;Olaf den helige i medeltida bildkonsten. Legendmotiv och attribut&#039;&#039;, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*LOUIS-JENSEN, J. 1970: ‘“Syvende og ottende brudstykke”. Fragment av AM 325 IV a 4to’, &#039;&#039;Opuscula&#039;&#039;, Vol. IV (Bibliotheca Arnamagnæana, Vol. 30), København.&lt;br /&gt;
*LUDWIG, E. S. 1994: &#039;&#039;A statistical comparison of word order in the Latin &amp;quot;Passio et miracula beati Olavi&amp;quot; and the Old Norse &amp;quot;Jarteina ins helga Olafs&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;, Dissertation, Los Angeles, UCLA.&lt;br /&gt;
*LUNDE, K. 1994: &#039;&#039;Katalog over Sankt Olavs mirakler&#039;&#039;, Oslo [unpublished master’s thesis].&lt;br /&gt;
*MALIN, A. 1920: &#039;&#039;Zur Überlieferung der lateinischen Olavuslegende&#039;&#039; (Annales Academicæ Scientiarum Fennicæ, B 11), Helsinki.&lt;br /&gt;
*MALIN(IEMI), A. 1922: Zwölf lateinische Sequenzen as den mittelalterlichen Quellen Finlands, Helsinki.&lt;br /&gt;
*MCDOUGALL, D. &amp;amp; MCDOUGALL, I. 1998: &#039;&#039;Theodoricus Monachus, Historia de antiquitate regum Norwagiensium. An Account of the Ancient History of the Norwegian Kings&#039;&#039;. Translated and annotated by D. and I. McDougall, with an introduction by P. Foote, London.&lt;br /&gt;
*MELNIKOVA, E. A. 1997: ‘The cult of St. Olaf in Novgorod’ in &#039;&#039;Sagas and the Norwegian Experience, Sagaene og Noreg&#039;&#039;. Preprints, 10th International Saga Conference, Trondheim 3.-9. august 1997 (eds. J. R. Hagland et al.), Trondheim.&lt;br /&gt;
*MOBERG, C.-A. &amp;amp; NILSSON, A.-M. 1947-1991: &#039;&#039;Die liturgischen Hymnen in Schweden&#039;&#039;. Vols. 1–2, Copenhagen – Uppsala.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORETUS, H. 1908: ‘De magno legendario Bodecensi’, &#039;&#039;Analecta Bollandiana&#039;&#039; 27, 257-358.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. 2000a: ‘Olaf den Helliges mirakler i det 12. årh.: Streng tekstkontrol eller fri fabuleren?’ pp. 89-107 in &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden&#039;&#039; (eds. Ekrem, Mortensen, Skovgaard-Petersen), København.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. 2000b: ‘The Anchin Manuscript of Passio Olaui (Douai 295), William of Jumièges, and Theodoricus Monachus. New Evidence for Intellectual Relations between Norway and France in the 12th Century’, &#039;&#039;Symbolae Osloenses&#039;&#039; 75: 165-89.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. 2000c: ‘The Nordic Archbishoprics as Literary Centres around 1200’, pp. 133–157 in &#039;&#039;Archbishop Absalon of Lund and His World&#039;&#039; (eds. K. Friis-Jensen &amp;amp; I. Skovgaard-Petersen), Roskilde.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. 2002: ‘Recent Research in the Legend of Saint Olaf’, pp. 1011-18 in &#039;&#039;Lateinische Biographie von der Antike bis in die Gegenwart. Scripturus vitam. Festgabe für Walter Berschin zum 65. Geburtstag&#039;&#039; (ed. D. Walz), Heidelberg.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. &amp;amp; MUNDAL, E. 2003: ‘Erkebispesetet i Nidaros – arnestad og verkstad for olavslitteraturen’, Ecclesia Nidrosiensis 1153-1537. &#039;&#039;Søkelys på Nidaroskirkens og Nidarosprovinsens historie&#039;&#039;, ed. S. Imsen. Trondheim, 353-84.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L.B. 2006: ‘Sanctified Beginnings and Mythopoietic Moments. The First Wave of Writing on the Past in Norway, Denmark, and Hungary, ca 1000-1230’, pp. 247-73 in &#039;&#039;The Making of Christian Myths in the Periphery of Latin Christendom&#039;&#039; (c. 1000-1300) (ed. L. B. Mortensen) Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Norges musikkhistorie 1, Oslo: Aschehoug 2001, p. ?# (reproduction, partial transcription, CD-recording)&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Norsk Salmebok&#039;&#039;, Oslo 1985.&lt;br /&gt;
*NYBERG, T. 1997: ‘Olavskulten i Danmark under medeltiden’, pp. ## in &#039;&#039;Helgonet i Nidaros. Olavskult och kristnande i Norden&#039;&#039; (ed. L. Runar), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*OMMUNDSEN, Å. (ed.) 2006: &#039;&#039;The Beginnings of Nordic Scribal Culture, ca 1050-1300; Report from a Workshop on Parchment Fragments, Bergen 28-30 October 2005&#039;&#039;, Bergen.&lt;br /&gt;
*PHELPSTEAD, C. 2000: ‘In Honour of St. Óláfr: The Miracle Stories in Snorri Sturluson&#039;s &#039;&#039;Óláfs saga helga’, Saga-Book&#039;&#039; 25, 292-306.&lt;br /&gt;
*PHELPSTEAD, C. (ed.) 2001: &#039;&#039;A History of Norway and The Passion and Miracles of the Blessed Óláfr&#039;&#039;, translated by Devra Kunin, ed. with introduction and notes by C. P. (Viking Society for Northern Research Text Series vol. XIII), London.&lt;br /&gt;
*PHILIPPART, G. 1977: &#039;&#039;Les Légendiers Latins Et Autres Manuscrits Hagiographiques&#039;&#039;. (Typologie Des Sources Du Moyen Âge Occidental, Fasc. 24-25), Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
*REISS, G. 1912: &#039;&#039;Musiken ved den middelalderlige Olavsdyrkelsen i Norden&#039;&#039; (Videnskapsselskapets Skrifter. II. Hist.-Filos. Klasse. 1911. No. 5) Kristiania [Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*RUMAR, L. (ed.) 1997: &#039;&#039;Helgonet i Nidaros. Olavskult och kristnande i Norden&#039;&#039;, Stockholm&lt;br /&gt;
*RØTHE, G. 2000: ‘Olavs fødsel og dåp i sagalitteraturen’, pp. 170-185 in &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden&#039;&#039; (eds. Ekrem, Mortensen, Skovgaard-Petersen).&lt;br /&gt;
*RØTHE, G. 2004: &#039;&#039;Helt, konge og helgen: den hagiografiske tradisjon om Olaf den hellige i Den legendariske saga, Heimskringla og Flateyjarbók&#039;&#039; (Acta humaniora no. 201), Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*SANDAAKER, O. 1991: ‘Miraklet på Pezina-vollane’, &#039;&#039;Collegium Medievale&#039;&#039; 4, 85-97.&lt;br /&gt;
*SCHMID, T. 1945: &#039;&#039;Liber Ecclesiae Vallentunensis&#039;&#039; 54, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*SKARD, E. 1932: &#039;&#039;Sprache und Stil der Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; (Avhandlinger utgitt av Det norske videnskaps-akademi i Oslo. II, Hist.-filos. klasse, 1932 no. 1), Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*SKARD, E. 1930-33: ‘Merknader til Passio Olavi’, [norsk] &#039;&#039;Historisk Tidsskrift&#039;&#039; 29, 5. r., 18.b, 365-70.&lt;br /&gt;
*SKÅNLAND, V. 1956: ‘Calor fidei’, &#039;&#039;Symbolae Osloenses&#039;&#039; 32, 86-104.&lt;br /&gt;
*STORM, G. 1891: ‘De ældste kirkelige optegnelser om St. Olaf’, &#039;&#039;Theologisk Tidsskrift for den Evangelisk-Lutherske Kirke i Norge&#039;&#039;, 3. r. 3. b., 153-62.&lt;br /&gt;
*STORM, G. 1893: &#039;&#039;Otte brudstykker af den ældste saga om Olaf den hellige&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
*SVAHNSTRÖM, G. (ed.) 1981: &#039;&#039;St. Olaf. Seine Zeit und sein Kult&#039;&#039; (Acta Visbyensia VI), Visby.&lt;br /&gt;
*VANDVIK, E 1941: ‘Lux illuxit letabunda’, &#039;&#039;Symbolae Osloenses&#039;&#039; 21, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM, E. 1998: ‘The Early Liturgy of St. Olaf’, pp. 43-58 in &#039;&#039;Gregorian Chant and Medieval Music. Proceedings from The Nordic Festival and Conference of Gregorian Chant Trondheim, St. Olaf&#039;s Wake 1997&#039;&#039; (eds. A. Dybdahl, O. K. Ledang &amp;amp; N. H. Petersen), Trondheim.&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM, E. 2000: ‘Om en nyoppdaget Olavslegende’, pp. 186-224 in &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden&#039;&#039; (ed. Ekrem, Mortensen, Skovgaard-Petersen).&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM, E. 2001: &#039;&#039;The Office of Saint Olaf. A Study in Chant Transmission&#039;&#039;, Uppsala 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Sanctus_Olavus&amp;diff=918</id>
		<title>Sanctus Olavus</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Sanctus_Olavus&amp;diff=918"/>
		<updated>2012-12-21T14:49:19Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: /* Bibliography */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Lars Boje Mortensen (&#039;&#039;Legenda&#039;&#039;), Eyolf Østrem (&#039;&#039;Officium&#039;&#039;) and Åslaug Ommundsen (&#039;&#039;Missa&#039;&#039;)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Sanctus Olavus&#039;&#039;&#039; The Norwegian royal martyr saint, Olaf Haraldsson (d. 1030), became the most renowned local saint in the Nordic countries, as is evident from the great number of church dedications, place names, pieces of art, and texts. Little is known of his cult in the eleventh century, but during the twelfth and thirteenth centuries his shrine in Trondheim was turned into a major site of pilgrimage and celebration. The Nidaros cathedral was constructed and a series of liturgical, musical and literary monuments were composed. His status as a national saint remained uncontested, but his cult also diffused outside of Norway and assumed other functions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here the focus is on the Latin texts relating to Olaf. For recent surveys of the historical Olaf Haraldsson, the cult, art and musical history, and the Old Norse texts see SVAHNSTRÖM (ed.) 1981, KRÖTZL 1994, KRAG 1995, RUMAR (ed.) 1997, LIDÉN 1999, EKREM, MORTENSEN &amp;amp; SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN (eds.) 2000, ØSTREM 2001, MUNDAL &amp;amp; MORTENSEN 2003, RØTHE 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Legenda ==&lt;br /&gt;
(BHL 6322-6326). For the present purpose the numerous versions of the legend are grouped under five headings, A-E, each referring to the text of the most important extant manuscript (see more information under &#039;&#039;editions&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;medieval transmission&#039;&#039; below). These letter codes will be used here as preliminary signposts for describing the surviving versions, not as an attempt at an exhaustive classification (the text published by STORM 1880 as &#039;&#039;Acta Sancti Olavi&#039;&#039; is not included here, because it is a secondary construct on the basis of a surviving vernacular version). The texts are usually easy to divide into a &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; (or &#039;&#039;uita&#039;&#039;) and a miracle part. The differences between the versions are most conspicuous in the narrative of the first part, the passio. A gives the fullest passio account (ca. 5 pp.), B a very short abbreviation (half a page), hence the reference in the scholarly literature (and below) to a long and a short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; (or &#039;&#039;vita&#039;&#039;). In reality the “short” versions represent different extracts from what we suppose to be an original close to A. The second part, the miracles, is in general textually more stable between the versions, but the selection of miracles differs widely. The miracles will be counted according to the longest series as they appear in the major early manuscript (version A, Oxford, Corpus Christi College 209, from Fountains Abbey), namely 1-49. Only one miracle has been transmitted in Latin in the High Middle Ages (A, B, C) which is not present in this manuscript, the Miles Britannicus miracle, for practical purposes numbered here as 50. All these 50 miracles are posthumous, except no. 1, Olaf’s vision before the battle of Stiklestad, and no. 10, his trial for working on a Sunday. The additional late medieval miracles, performed by Olaf while still alive, are integrated into various late medieval versions of the Passio (D, E) and are not counted separately.&lt;br /&gt;
*A &#039;&#039;Fountains Abbey&#039;&#039; (late twelfth cent.): long passio, miracles 1-49.&lt;br /&gt;
*B &#039;&#039;Anchin&#039;&#039; (late twelfth cent.): short passio, miracles 1-9, 50, 10-21.&lt;br /&gt;
*C &#039;&#039;Sweden&#039;&#039; (around 1200) rewritten passio (fragmentary transmission).&lt;br /&gt;
*D &#039;&#039;Köln&#039;&#039; (ca. 1460) rewritten &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; with more miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
*E &#039;&#039;Ribe&#039;&#039; (ca. 1460-65) rewritten &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; with more miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Title=====&lt;br /&gt;
The legend is traditionally referred to as &#039;&#039;Passio Olaui&#039;&#039;, but a more correct form authenticated by the Fountains abbey manuscript is &#039;&#039;Passio et miracula beati Olaui&#039;&#039; reflecting the clear division into two parts. In later medieval manuscripts other versions are entitled &#039;&#039;Legenda sancti Olaui&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;De sancto Olavo rege Norwegie&#039;&#039; and sim. or are left without a title.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
A &#039;&#039;Regnante illustrissimo rege Olauo apud Norwegiam&#039;&#039; – &#039;&#039;libere quo uoluit suis pedibus ambulauit&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
B &#039;&#039;Gloriosus rex Olauus ewangelice ueritatis sinceritate in Anglia comperta&#039;&#039; – &#039;&#039;Qui cum patre et spiritu sancto uiuit, et regnat Deus per omnia secula seculorum. amen&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
C [mutilated at the beginning] ... &#039;&#039;Ecclesias et loca sancta oracionis&#039;&#039; – &#039;&#039;et regnat in secula seculorum. amen&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
D &#039;&#039;Gloriosus martir Olauus norwegie rex per aliquorum sanctorum uirorum predicationem conuersus&#039;&#039; – &#039;&#039;multarum rerum ornata preciositate: in qua ipse requiescit testatur ecclesia&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
E &#039;&#039;In Nederos munitissimo castro tocius Norvegie regni&#039;&#039; ¬– &#039;&#039;cui est omnis honor et gloria in secula seculorum&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
A runs to ca. 40 pp., the others from around 5 to 15 pp. The various extracts for liturgical readings make up ca. 1 to 3 pp.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions===== &lt;br /&gt;
*Jacobus de Voragine, &#039;&#039;Legenda aurea&#039;&#039; [+ &#039;&#039;Historie plurimorum&#039;&#039;.... CHECK], Köln 1483, 307a-308d. [version D including miracles 2,5,4].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Otthoniense&#039;&#039; (Odense), Lübeck 1483 &amp;amp; 1497 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Historie plurimorum sanctorum nouiter et laboriose ex diuersis libris in unum collecte&#039;&#039;, Louvain 1485, 101-103v (repr. in STORM 1880, 277-82) [version D including miracles 2,5,4]. &lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Lincopense&#039;&#039; (Linköping), Nürnberg 1493 (repr. in STORM 1880, 247-51) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1,2,4].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Strengnense&#039;&#039;, Stockholm 1495 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Upsalense&#039;&#039; (Uppsala), Stockholm 1496 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Scarense&#039;&#039; (Skara), Nürnberg 1498, f. CCLVII verso. (repr. in STORM 1880, 251-54) [long &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, no miracles]&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Aberdonense&#039;&#039; (Aberdeen), Edinburgh 1509/1510 (repr. in METCALFE 1881, 117-18) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1,2,4].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Slesvicense&#039;&#039; (Sleswig), Paris 1512 (repr. in STORM 1880, 265-66) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1,2,10,5].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Arosiense&#039;&#039; (Århus), Basel 1513 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Roschildense&#039;&#039; (Roskilde), Paris 1517 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Lundense&#039;&#039; (Lund), Paris 1517 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1-2].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; (Nidaros), Paris 1519, fols. qq II-rr IIII (repr. in TORFÆUS 1711, LANGEBEK 1773 &amp;amp; STORM 1880, 229-45), [extended short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1-3, 6-10, 19, 15, 20, 23, 4, 12, 14].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Arhusiense&#039;&#039;, Århus 1519 (repr. in STORM 1880, 247-51) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1,2,4].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Officia propria ss. patronorum Regni Sueciæ&#039;&#039;, Antwerpen 1616 (and several reprints) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*TORFÆUS, T. 1711: &#039;&#039;Historia rerum Norvegicarum&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen, vol. 3, 211-13 [reprint of the BN text].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Acta Sanctorum&#039;&#039;, Antwerpen 1731, Julii Tomus VII, 87-120: “De S. Olavo, rege et martyre, Nidrosiæ in Norvegia Commentarius Historicus”. [excerpts from medieval and early modern historiography with discussions; also includes brief quotations from a lost Utrecht manuscript. The pages 113-16 prints the text, subsequently lost, from the late medieval legendarium, &#039;&#039;Codex Bodecensis&#039;&#039;, under the title “&#039;&#039;Acta brevia auctore anonymo, ex passionali pergameno ms. cœnobii Bodecensis&#039;&#039;”, which includes an A version of the &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; with miracles 1,2,6,7,8,19,20,3,5.  Additional material from BN is quoted via TORFÆUS 1711, 117-20.]&lt;br /&gt;
*LANGEBEK, J. 1773: SRD 2, Copenhagen, 529-52: “&#039;&#039;Legendæ aliquot de Sancto Olavo Rege Norvegiæ&#039;&#039;” [edition of various fragments and transcriptions in Arne Magnusson’s collection, a reprint of the Low German translation and the BN text] &lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Officia propria ss. patronorum Regni Poloniæ et Sueciæ&#039;&#039;, Mechlen 1858 (repr. in STORM 1880, 264-65) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*STORM, G. 1880: “Acta sancti Olavi regis et martyris,” in MHN, Kristiania 1880, 125-44 [an eclectic A text based mainly on BN and &#039;&#039;Acta sanctorum&#039;&#039;, but ordered with the Old Norse homily as structural guideline].&lt;br /&gt;
*• METCALFE, F. 1881: &#039;&#039;Passio et Miracula Beati Olaui, edited from a twelfth-century manuscript in the library of Corpus Christi College, Oxford, with an introduction and notes by F. M.&#039;&#039;, Oxford [first edition of the full A version, the Fountains abbey text].&lt;br /&gt;
*• STORM, G. 1885: &#039;&#039;Om en Olavslegende fra Ribe&#039;&#039;, (Christiania Vidensk.-Selsk. Forhandl. 3), Kristiania. [A partial first edition of E, the “Ribe”-legend, ca. 1460/65].&lt;br /&gt;
*• MALIN 1920 [first edition of the &#039;&#039;Miles Britannicus&#039;&#039;-miracle from a thirteenth-century fragment].&lt;br /&gt;
*• ØSTREM 2000 [first edition of C, based on thirteenth-century breviary fragments, Stockholm, Riksarkivet, Fr. 596 &amp;amp; 614 (together also called codex 97) – see also ØSTREM 2001]&lt;br /&gt;
*• ØSTREM 2001 [appendix 2, pp. 263-280, ‘Lessons from &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039;’: the long &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; (A) based on Storm 1880, the short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; (B) and miracles 1-11 based on the Anchin manuscript, all with copious additional readings from a number of liturgical manuscript fragments. Appendix 5, pp. 288-91 reprints the edition of the C version from Østrem 2000].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
For medieval translations see Medieval transmission and reception.&lt;br /&gt;
*SKARD, E. 1930: &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi. Lidingssoga og undergjerningane åt den heilage Olaf&#039;&#039;, (Norrøne bokværk 46) Oslo (repr. 1970). [Norwegian, nynorsk, from STORM’s edition, with additions and transpositions].&lt;br /&gt;
*LUDWIG 1994 ##-## [English, selections from METCALFE’s edition (version A)]&lt;br /&gt;
*PHELPSTEAD, C. (ed.) 2001: &#039;&#039;A History of Norway and The Passion and Miracles of the Blessed Óláfr&#039;&#039;, translated by D. Kunin, ed. with introduction and notes by C. Phelpstead (Viking Society for Northern Research Text Series, vol. 13), London [from METCALFE’s edition (version A)].&lt;br /&gt;
*IVERSEN, G. (transl.) in LIDÉN 1999, 404-10 [Swedish, from STORM 1885 (version E)].&lt;br /&gt;
*EKREM, I. 2000, 145-46 [Norwegian, bokmål, the short &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; from version B].&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM 2000, 192-97 [Norwegian, bokmål, from his own edition &#039;&#039;ibid&#039;&#039;. (version C)].&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM 2001, ##-##. [English, from his own edition &#039;&#039;ibid&#039;&#039;. (version C)].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Commentaries=====&lt;br /&gt;
*METCALFE 1881 [literary and historical footnotes for the entire text].&lt;br /&gt;
*SKARD 1930.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD 1993, 130-44.&lt;br /&gt;
*PHELPSTEAD 2001, ##-##.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place==== &lt;br /&gt;
There can be no doubt that the legend of St. Olaf went through a formative phase shortly after the establishment of the archbishopric in Trondheim in 1153, and in particular during the period when Eystein Erlendsson was in office (1161-1188). Our earliest extant manuscripts of both the legend and the chants and &#039;&#039;lectiones&#039;&#039; derived from it, stem from the end of the twelfth century, and a number of miracles date and place themselves in Trondheim after 1153 and some even explicitly during the reign of Eystein. This date also tallies well with a number of significant textual and musical compositions for the liturgy of St. Olaf (see below), and with the contemporary organisation of pilgrimage on a larger scale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore the historian [[Theodoricus Monachus]], who was a probably a canon at the cathedral in this very period and certainly a well-informed local who dedicated his work to Eystein sometime between the years 1177 and 1188, writes in ch. 20: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Quomodo vero mox omnipotens Deus merita martyris sui Olavi declaraverit cæcis visum reddendo et multa commoda ægris mortalibus impendendo, et qualiter episcopus Grimkel – qui fuit filius fratris Sigwardi episcopi, quem Olavus filius Tryggva secum adduxerat de Anglia - post annum et quinque dies beatum corpus e terra levaverit et in loco decenter ornato reposuerit in Nidrosiensi metropoli, quo statim peracta pugna transvectum fuerat, quia hæc omnia a nonnullis memoriæ tradita sunt, nos notis immorari superfluum duximus&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(It has been related by several how almighty God soon made known the merits of his martyr Óláfr, by restoring sight to the blind and bestowing manifold comforts on the infirm; and how, after a year and five days. Bishop Grímkell (who was the nephew of bishop Sigeweard, whom Óláfr Tryggvason had brought with him from England) had Óláfr’s body exhumed and laid in a fitly adorned place in the metropolitan city of Nidaróss, where it had been conveyed immediately after the battle was finished. But because all these things have been recorded by several, I regard it as unnecessary to dwell on matters which are already known.) (transl. MCDOUGALL &amp;amp; MCDOUGALL 1998, 32-33). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this passage has given rise to a number of discussions (further references in  MCDOUGALL &amp;amp; MCDOUGALL 1998, 32-33) it is safe to infer that Theodoricus knew of writings (“&#039;&#039;memoriæ tradita sunt&#039;&#039;”) about some of Olaf’s posthumous miracles and about the translation of Olaf’s body to Trondheim – and that he expected his primary audience to know about such texts. All other traces of a translation text has disappeared, but the miracles must at least be some of those we know from the legend, or even simply identical to a certain group of them. ØSTREM 2001, 34-35, has questioned STORM’s hypothesis (1880, XXXIV) that Theodoricus is here speaking of a lost &#039;&#039;Translatio S. Olavi&#039;&#039;. Others have extended his doubts (e.g. CHASE 2005, 12) with the resulting interpretation that Theodoricus’s testimony simply shows that the events were known. But although ØSTREM is correct in saying that we cannot take for granted that Theodoricus is referring to a liturgical text, we have to acknowledge that he is referring to specific writings existing at the cathedral in Trondheim. “&#039;&#039;Memoriae tradere&#039;&#039;” is standard classical and medieval Latin for putting into writing, and it would need other indicators and a lot of good will to make it refer to, for instance, (unwritten) skaldic verse. That Theodoricus is not talking vaguely of knowledge floating around in common memory is underlined by the phrase “a nonnullis”, i.e. writings by certain people. He may or may not have known who the authors were, but his entire point is to say that what you do not find in this book you will find in others (almost certainly, Latin books here at the cathedral). Leaving aside the question of the &#039;&#039;Translatio&#039;&#039;, for the present purpose it is sufficient so far to establish that Theodoricus presumed that it would be straightforward for his readers/listeners around 1180 to find one or more written accounts of a number of Olaf’s posthumous healing miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
STORM 1880 and SKARD 1932 were convinced that Theodoricus also knew the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;, i.e. the &#039;&#039;vita&#039;&#039;-part of the legend more or less as we have it in its long version. Their textual arguments are not particularly strong and their view has since become muddled by a number of factors. First, METCALFE’s discovery of the fullest version (A) of the legend in 1881 with some of its additional miracles penned by Eystein led to an assumption that the entire legend came from his hand (and, consequently, must have been at least contemporary with Theodoricus, if not later). The stylistic investigation by SKARD 1932 allegedly proved unitary authorship by the archbishop – a position that has been accepted by most leading scholars since, for instance by HOLTSMARK 1937 and GUNNES 1996 although both believed that some sort of written account did exist before 1153 and was used by Eystein acting as redactor. The unitary style which SKARD had suggested, however, was difficult to uphold, both because what seemed to him stylistic idiosyncrasies are now known to be standard medievalisms, and because a number of other traits in the text point to more to a multilayered composition than unitary composition or redaction (cf. EKREM 2000 &amp;amp; MORTENSEN 2000a, MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003, and see Summary of contents below). A particularly intriguing passage in Theodoricus complicates matters further. He presents as his personal finding (and there is no reason to doubt this) that Olaf was baptized in Rouen: this can be learnt from the Norman chronicler, William of Jumièges (ca. 1070, book 5, ch. 11-12). The Passio takes this information for granted and it would therefore seem to postdate Theodoricus (for a full discussion of this see MORTENSEN 2000b). It has also been shown that the short vita (evidenced before ca. 1200 in the Douai manuscript, version B above) – by some scholars believed to have been a first version – is in fact an abbreviation of the long vita (ØSTREM 2001, 45 ff., MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003, 366). Finally ANTONSSON 2004a has pointed to a convincing motif parallel (see Sources below) with the legend of Thomas Becket which gives a &#039;&#039;terminus post quem&#039;&#039; of 1173. All this certainly point to the 1170s and 1180s as the crucial period for the composition of the long vita. Instead of focusing on Eystein alone, it is probably safer to talk of a team effort by the senior clergy at the Trondheim cathedral (cf. Theodoricus’s share in discovering evidence for Olaf’s baptism, see also Composition and style below).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While we can be certain that the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; is a late twelfth-century Trondheim composition, and that the entire legend, including the miracles, must have been put together in a form like A at the same time and place, this does not preclude the possibility that a first series of miracles were taken down at an earlier stage, before Eystein, and probably also before 1153 (for the various groupings of miracles, see below Summary and Composition). There is a good amount of evidence for this. Theodoricus’s statement quoted above implies that he knew written accounts of a number of miracles (and of the translation), but not of a &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;. At the beginning of miracle 37 Archbishop Eystein writes: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Perlectis his, que de uita et miraculis beati Olaui nobis antiquitas commendauit, congruum estimamus a nobis quoque, qui eius presentialiter nouis passim illustramur miraculis, que ipsi uidimus aut ueratium uirorum testimoniis uirtuose ad eius gloriam adeo facta probauimus, futuris generationibus memoranda litteris assignari&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Having read all those accounts which antiquity has entrusted to us concerning the life and miracles of the blessed Óláfr, we deem it fitting that we, who have been personally enlightened by his widespread miracles in our own day, should also commit to the attention of future generations, in writing, those things which have been performed by miraculous powers, to his greater glory, as we have seen for ourselves or have learnt from the testimony of truthful men.) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eystein’s reference to &#039;&#039;antiquitas&#039;&#039; here is somewhat puzzling because it was clear to him that both the &#039;&#039;vita&#039;&#039; and most of the miracles were taken down after 1153. But he may think of the oldest core of miracles (see below Summary) at the beginning of the book which radiated “antiquity” – or he may have known for a fact that the collection of miracle reports had indeed been initiated before 1153.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The strongest indication that a written tradition of old miracles was available before 1153 is the Old Norse stanzaic poem &#039;&#039;Geisli&#039;&#039; (Sunbeam) composed on commission by the poet Einar Skúlason for the festivities at the establishment of the archdiocese in 1153. In &#039;&#039;Geisli&#039;&#039; eight of the first nine miracles of the Latin collections are describes in a poetic rephrasing (cf. HOLTSMARK 1937, PHELPSTEAD 2001, XXXII &amp;amp; CHASE 2005). Usually this is taken as evidence that the vernacular poet was drawing on Latin writing or stories told on the basis of a Latin text (EKREM 2000, PHELPSTEAD 2001, MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003). It is correctly pointed out by CHASE (2005, 13) that we cannot be certain that the influence does not run the other way (as long as we do not possess a pre-1150 fragment containing Latin miracles), but probability, I think, speaks against it. It is a widely well-attested practice in the eleventh and twelfth centuries to take down miracle reports at the main shrine in Latin rather than in the vernacular, and in this case it is difficult to see how the Latin should have been extracted from a highly specialized poetic discourse. Some details of authentication have also been left out by the poet, such as the presence of votive gifts in the church stemming from miracle 4 and 5 (cf. &#039;&#039;Geisli&#039;&#039;, stanzas 51-56 &amp;amp; 35-36). As these miracle report seem to have served as an explanation of the votive gifts it would be more difficult to interpret the authentication as an addition to the Latin text than as something left out through poetic treatment. More analysis drawing on the entire miracle corpus in Latin and Old Norse is needed, but I am inclined to agree with the widely held view that a small collection of Latin miracle reports was already available in Trondheim before 1153 (cf. HOLTSMARK 1937, GUNNES 1996, 178-79, EKREM 2000, PHELPSTEAD 2001, XXXVIII) – although it is difficult to say when it was taken down. One possibility is the active period of building and “positioning” in the 1130s and 1140s, but at the present stage of research there is no clear indication that it could not be as old as around 1100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from this possible group of pre-1153 core miracles (1-10) the remainder of the miracle collection as we know it in version A consists of various layers composed between 1153 and 1188 (death of Eystein who penned some of the last miracles) or ca. 1200 (latest palaeographical date of the Fountains Abbey manuscript.) The Summary below gives some additional internal evidence for this time frame.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Version B is contemporary with A and strongly related to it (see Summary below). Version C in all probability stems from Sweden, perhaps from the diocese of Linköping where it could have been composed around 1200 (ØSTREM 2000 &amp;amp; 2001).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
D and E are both late medieval texts (ca. 1460) composed outside of Norway, D is known through the legendary put together by Herman Greven in Köln 1460 – it is probably of German origin as it reflects the world of Hanseatic traders and was immediately translated into Low German. E is known through the work of Petrus Mathie in Ribe in southern Denmark (ca. 1460-1465), and is related to D in narrative and motifs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version A:&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;: The long &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; begins by a lofty summary of the role of Olaf as the ruler who converted the cold North. It includes a number of biblical quotations where this deed is foreshadowed, and Olaf is hinted at – he is for instance the “boiling pot” (&#039;&#039;olla&#039;&#039;) mentioned by Jeremiah. The rest of the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; is structured chronologically from the time he was baptized in Rouen. He was the perfect ruler, a &#039;&#039;rex justus&#039;&#039;, who spread the word of God, uprooted paganism, and kept justice by his own humble example and by restraining the proud. But his efforts was not welcomed by everyone and due to rising pressure he went into exile in Russia to await a better time to carry through God’s plan. After a while he felt ready to return, also to suffer martyrdom if that was God’s will. His adversaries gathered to meet him, partly bribed by his enemy “a certain Canute” [the Great], partly through their own ambition and reluctance to accept Christianity. Olaf faced death bravely with his eyes fixed on eternal life and was struck down at Stiklestad [north of Trondheim] on Wednesday July 29, 1028 [according to this version].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miracles: In this version 49 miracles are collected which can be divided in four major series: 1-10, 11-21, 22-36, 37-49. For discussion of possible divisions see HOLTSMARK 1937, GUNNES 1996, 178-88, EKREM 2000, JØRGENSEN 2000, MUNDAL &amp;amp; MORTENSEN 2003. The present division, and others that have been proposed, owes as much to the transmission of miracles in other versions as to an analysis of formalities, style and contents – a distinction that has not yet been systematically applied.&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of content the first series stand out in several respects: it includes two miracles which happened in Olaf’s lifetime (1 &amp;amp; 10, all other miracles are posthumous); three miracles (3-5) end with a reference to the votive gift which can be seen in the martyr’s church now (&#039;&#039;hec ecclesia&#039;&#039;). There are no references to archbishop or arch see. Number 10, which deals with Olaf’s self-inflicted punishment of his transgression against the rule of resting on a Sunday, is introduced by an editorial voice explaining that although this miracle comes last, it should really have been put first in terms of chronology. No. 2 narrates the “protomiracle”, the first healing worked by the saint on the day after his death. 3-5 and 9 report stories of miracles outside of Norway through prayers to Olaf, and 6-8 of healings of people who attended the memoria of the saint, i.a. the feast of 29 July. These miracles (with or without no. 10) are also usually grouped together because the Old Norse poem Geisli from 1153 (see above) reports all the miracles here except 8 and 10 and none from any subsequent series.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The beginning of the next series, 11-21, is marked by the reference to the “archbishop and the brothers” at the end of 11 (... &#039;&#039;archiepiscopo et fratribus exposuit&#039;&#039;) – the brothers no doubt referring to the regular canons of the Trondheim cahtedral. Miracle 19 is explicitly dated to the year when Olaf’s church in Trondheim received the &#039;&#039;pallium&#039;&#039;. The majority of these miracles are healings, but two deal with escape from fire and one with a boy lost and found (!). The feast and shrine in Trondheim again dominate, but there are two miracles reported from the Norwegian community in Novgorod and two from the province of Telemark. No. 21 deals with the healing of an unnamed Norwegian king at Olaf’s local church in Stiklestad, but there is no textual break between 21 and 22, in fact 22 begins by saying “in the same year...”. The reason that scholars have put a caesura here is because the miracles 1-21 are transmitted together in a number of other manuscripts and vernacular texts. With one small exception (part of miracle 23 in the &#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; from 1519), miracles 22-49 are only known from version A – the Fountains abbey manuscript. The Anchin manuscript (see below version B) stops after miracle 21 and so does the &#039;&#039;Old Norse Homiliary&#039;&#039; version from ca. 1200. The vernacular &#039;&#039;Legendary saga of Olaf&#039;&#039; from the beginning of the thirteenth century also confines itself to the first 21 miracles, and a fragment from the thirteenth century with Old Norse adaptations of Olaf miracles contain pieces only within this range as well (cf. JØRGENSEN 2000).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third series, 22-36, is equally dominated by healings at the shrine (mostly in connection with the celebrations on 29 July). Occasional “distance” miracles are also reported where the person(s) favoured through a vow to Olaf present themselves in Trondheim to pay homage to the saint. An authenticating voice is often present – it is a “we” who receives gifts for the church or who have heard the story from so and so. In two miracles (26 &amp;amp; 30) the “we” addresses themselves to a &#039;&#039;caritati uestre&#039;&#039;, probably the archbishop. In no. 34 we are informed that a gift was sent “to us while we were in Bergen”; it is most natural to take this as &#039;&#039;pluralis maiestatis&#039;&#039;, hence it is possible that the author here is archbishop Eystein, although it could be another senior official. Miracle 35 tells of an opening of the shrine (the miracle is the sweet fragrance) and is also interesting because it begins with a date “some time during the reign of King Eystein ...”; this means that this miracle must have been taken down after Eystein Haraldson’s death in 1157. Some miracles are dated relatively “the same year” or “next winter”. There is no explicit conclusion of this series, but the next one begins with a clear break.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fourth and last series, 37-49, is opened by the title “Tractatus Augustini Norewagensis episcopi etc” (for Eystein’s opening words about adding to the miracles, see above Date and Place). In miracle 37 Eystein tells vividly of a miraculously healed injury he suffered during inspection of the construction of the new basilica. It is not clear whether “&#039;&#039;tractatus&#039;&#039;” is the title for miracle 37 alone or for all the remaining ones, but as they have titles of their own the first alternative is preferable. His voice is not as explicit in other miracles, but can probably be discerned in 38, 39 (“we were held up by ecclesiastical business” &#039;&#039;ecclesiasticis detinebamur negociis&#039;&#039;) and 44, as well as in 47 and 49 where the authorial voice suddenly addresses itself to &#039;&#039;fratres dilectissimi&#039;&#039;, the canons of the chapter. This might lead to the conclusion that the entire last series is authored by Eystein, but in 42 we suddenly meet the &#039;&#039;caritas&#039;&#039; again as addressee as in 26 and 30. Most of the miracles are healings at the shrine – as in the other series. In 49 we get an interesting piece of information on the organisation of healings, namely the mention of a hospital for pilgrims.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One preliminary conclusion to be drawn about version A is that neither Eystein or any other redactor were interested in smoothing over the seams between miracles or groups of miracles in this version – they were meant to stand with their pointers in different directions, perhaps also because they then kept an air of authenticity, but perhaps simply because they reflect an accepted way of accumulating reports with different authorial voices. These voices, in turn, all view things in a cathedral perspective, so the question of authorship can perhaps be resolved by pointing to a collective of senior officials at Olaf’s church.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version B&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;: In this version the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; has been telescoped into less than a page. Some scholars have viewed the A version as an elaborated B version whereas others think that B must be an abbreviation of A (see, with further references, EKREM 2000 &amp;amp; ØSTREM 2001). The present author is of the opinion that the issue can be settled by internal textual arguments in favour of B being an abbreviation (argued in MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003, 366).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Miracula&#039;&#039;: The B version includes, in that order, miracles 1-9, 50, 10-21 – no. 50 being the only one not in the A version. It deals with an English knight who (successfully) seeks help in Trondheim on Olaf’s feast day. There are no specificities about time nor does the authorial voice give itself away. Miracles 1,4,5,9 and 10 are missing some passages in comparison with version A, but in nos. 11-21 there are no editorial differences (cf. EKREM 2000, 124). After miracle 21 there is an epilogue formula which is similar to the one introducing miracle 26 in version A.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version C&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
This alternative &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; was first identified and edited by ØSTREM 2000 &amp;amp; 2001 in a fragment from the National Archives of Sweden (cod. 97). It consists of 9 lessons, of which 1, 4, and most of 5 have been lost. It follows the same basic structure as version A with a depiction of Olaf’s piety, just rule and protection of the poor, his conflict with his adversaries, his exile in Russia and his return to martyrdom. But it is nevertheless a completely different text which does not seem to draw directly on A. The plot and the rhetoric are similar, but other scriptural references and etymologies are employed (Stiklestad as &#039;&#039;locus pugionum uel sicariorum&#039;&#039;). The most salient feature, in comparison with A and B, is the more important role allotted to King Canute as leader of Olaf’s enemies and instigator of evil.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version D&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
This late medieval adaptation follows version A closely for about the first half of the text, but then introduces completely new elements such as Olaf’s rivalry with a pagan brother and the popular story of Olaf sailing through a mountain. Most striking is the description of Olaf’s martyrdom during which he is crucified. On the cross Olaf prays for merchants who call for his help on the dangerous seas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version E&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
The other late medieval legend adds a romantic novella about Olaf’s father Harald’s adventures during a pilgrimage to Santiago de Compostella and makes the theme about the pagan brother into a main vehicle for the whole plot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style==== &lt;br /&gt;
The only existing investigation of stylistic matters is that done by SKARD 1932 (the A version). Many of his individual observations are still valuable, but his main conclusion – that the A text has a unitary style attributable to Eystein as the sole author/redactor – has been challenged. OEHLER (1970, 63 n. 23) put his finger on the soft spots of SKARD’s procedure: (1) the examples are not drawn systematically from all the parts of the text whose unity he wants to demonstrate. (2) Most of the stylistic idiosyncracies SKARD finds are ordinary medievalisms. In spite of this – and indeed in spite of Eystein’s explicit statement at the beginning of miracle 37 that he wants to add to a text transmitted from antiquity – Eystein’s role as author of the whole legend (in version A) has remained uncontested in Norwegian scholarship until recently (e.g. SKARD 1930-1933, HOLTSMARK 1937, GUNNES 1996; the exception is BULL 1924). For fuller references to the debate and its present status see MORTENSEN 2000, 101-3, EKREM 2000, 138-39, PHELPSTEAD 2001, XXXVI-XXXIX, MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003, 363-68.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is still wanting is a modern stylistic analysis (including probings into the prose rhythm) which characterizes the various parts of the work irrespective of the author issue. This cannot be offered here, but just to illustrate the diversity within the A version, consider the following three passages. The first is about the success of Olaf’s mission from the passio (ed. METCALFE 1881, 70), the next is from miracle 20 (ibid. 93) and the third from miracle 37 (ibid. 104) – one of the pieces certainly written by Eystein (in a few cases METCALFE’s text is adjusted; the translation is by P. Fisher [not yet published]):&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Plurimum profecit in breui, et innumerabilem Domino multitudinem adquisiuit. Confluebant ad baptisma certatim populi, et numerus credentium augebatur in dies. Effringebantur statue, succidebantur luci, euertebantur delubra, ordinabantur sacerdotes, et fabricabantur ecclesie. Offerebant donaria populi cum deuocione et alacritate. Erubescebant ydolorum cultores, confundebantur qui confidebant in scultili, et in multis illius regionis partibus infidelium depressa multitudine mutire non audens omnis iniquitas opilabat os suum&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(In a short time he made excellent progress, procuring a countless host for the Lord. In eager droves they flocked to be baptized, and the number of believers swelled daily. The effigies were shattered, the groves hewn down and the shrines overthrown. Priests were ordained, churches built.   The people brought votive offerings piously and promptly. Those who worshipped idols blushed with shame, those who relied firmly on a graven image were thrown into confusion, and in many areas of that region the crowd of unbelievers were quelled, with the result that, not daring to mutter a sound, all iniquity stopped her mouth.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Waringus quidam in Ruscia seruum emerat, bone indolis iuuenem, set mutum. Qui cum nichil de se ipse profiteri posset, cuius gentis esset ignorabatur. Ars tamen, qua erat instructus, inter waringos eum conuersatum fuisse prodebat: nam arma, quibus illi soli utuntur, fabricare nouerat. Hic, cum diu ex uenditione diuersa probasset dominia, ad mercatorem postmodum deuenit, qui ei pietatis intuitu iugum laxauit seruile&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(A certain Varangian had bought a slave in Russia, a young man of fine natural qualities, but dumb. Consequently he could make no declaration about himself and therefore people were ignorant of his race. However, the craftsmanship he was versed in showed that he had lived among the Varangians, for he knew how to forge the kind of armour that they alone wore. When he had passed by sale from one master to another, he eventually came into the hands of a merchant, who on compassionate grounds loosed him from the yoke of slavery).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Ego itaque Augustinus per uoluntatem dei in ecclesia beati martiris Olaui episcopalem ad tempus sollicitudinem gerens, cum a magistro, qui operariis ecclesie preest, pro quibusdam in opere disponendis super muri fastigium euocarer, pons, in quo lapides trahebantur, multitudinis, que nos sequebatur, molem non ferens confractus cecidit. Peccatis autem exigentibus ut uite et iniuncte sollicitudinis cautior redderer, ceteris ponti et machinis adherentibus solus in precipicium feror&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(And so, when I, Eystein, was at that time, by God’s wish, bearing the responsibility of archbishop in the church of the blessed martyr Olaf, I was called out to the top of the wall by the foreman in charge of those labouring on the church, so that I might settle certain details of the work; but the gangplank along which the stone was being hauled could not bear the weight of all the people following us up, so that it shattered and collapsed. With my sins demanding that I should make myself be rather careful of my life and the responsibility imposed on me, while the rest were clinging to the gangplank and scaffolding I alone fell headlong.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first sample is effectively built by one perfect (&#039;&#039;profecit&#039;&#039;) followed by a number of emphatically foregrounded imperfects depicting the movement of conversion (&#039;&#039;confluebant, effringebantur&#039;&#039; etc.) which, in spite of the lack of concreteness, conjures up images of the process. The language is steeped in biblical phrases referring to conversion and paganism: &#039;&#039;numerus credentium augebatur&#039;&#039; could echo Act. 5.14 &#039;&#039;magis autem augebatur credentium in Domino multitudo virorum ac mulierum&#039;&#039;, the effigies and the groves no doubt come out of Josias’s uprooting of idolatry in 4. Reg. 23.14 &#039;&#039;et contrivit statuas et succidit lucos&#039;&#039;. The pun on &#039;&#039;confundo&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;confido&#039;&#039; is from Is. 42.17 &#039;&#039;confundantur confusione qui confidunt in sculptili&#039;&#039;, and finally the recherché phrase about iniquity brought to silence is borrowed from Ps. 106.42: &#039;&#039;et omnis iniquitas oppilabat os suum&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second example shows a straightforward novelistic miracle account, paratactic and without any biblical or poetic embellishment. The only exertion in that direction, it seems, is the modest hyperbaton at the end of the quotation, &#039;&#039;iugum laxauit seruile&#039;&#039;. This paratactic style is typical of many of the shorter miracles – a sort of &#039;&#039;reportatio&#039;&#039; or protocol matter-of-fact style. The third example, in contrast, is extremely hypotactic with a very substantial postponement of the main element &#039;&#039;pons .... cecidit&#039;&#039;. The opening absolute ablative of the second clause, &#039;&#039;peccatis exigentibus&#039;&#039;, is a twelfth-century favourite in explaining setbacks for the good cause, frequently used in crusading historiography whenever the Christian army loses to the infidel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources====&lt;br /&gt;
The literary and hagiographical background of the Legend – and here the long &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; (version A) is the most relevant object of study – has not been investigated systematically. It is almost certain that one motif (of the cold North heated by the &#039;&#039;calor fidei&#039;&#039;) is borrowed from Ælnoth’s legend of [[Sanctus Kanutus rex]] (cf. SKÅNLAND 1956) and influences from Hugh of St Victor’s &#039;&#039;De sacramentis&#039;&#039; has also been traced in the way Olaf is described as &#039;&#039;rex justus&#039;&#039; (GUNNES 1996, 213-14). In general it has been assumed that the author of &#039;&#039;Passio Olaui&#039;&#039; used English hagiographical models for describing a martyr king (cf. HOFFMANN 1975, PHELPSTEAD 2001, XLIII); most pertinent here are probably the widespread Abbo’s &#039;&#039;Life of Edmund&#039;&#039; (d. 869, Passio written 985-987) and perhaps the anonymous &#039;&#039;Life of Edward Martyr&#039;&#039; (d. 978, &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; written ca. 1100), but no striking verbal parallels have so far been demonstrated. The Legend(s) of Thomas Becket (d. 1170) has also been drawn into the picture on account of strong similarities in the motif of premeditated flight and exile as a necessary preparation of martyrdom (ANTONSSON 2004a).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience====&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; (version A) was composed during the archbishopric of Eystein, probably around 1180, and should be seen as part of the textual and liturgical initiatives to which also Theodoricus’ History and the Office and Sequences of Olaf belong. The &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; provided the the textual backbone for the new liturgy. Most of the miracles were also taken down at the shrine in this same period which was characterized by building activity and organization of pilgrimage on a larger scale. A miracle protocol served a double purpose of divine and human bookkeeping – Olaf’s miraculous deeds had to be inscribed into the book of God as well as to document his powers for pilgrims. It would seem that a protocol had existed in an early version before 1153, but it is certain that it was kept assiduously during the reign of Eystein. After that it does not seem to have been updated anymore. Version B is an example of a contemporary condensed text with basically the same purpose as A; many other such extracts and condensations were made (see below transmission) mainly for liturgical purposes. In addition we possess in C an alternative &#039;&#039;vita&#039;&#039;, probably made for a specific Swedish liturgy; again many such variants may have existed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The particular circumstances around versions D and E have not been studied, but they were hardly written for a Norwegian audience, but rather for Northern German and Danish merchant communities around 1460.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission==== &lt;br /&gt;
As is already clear from the above the Legend of St Olaf became a very wide spread text in the Nordic Middle Ages. Many brief versions for liturgical readings surface in the early printed breviaria from Norway, Sweden, Denmark, and northern Germany and thus reflect a steady manuscript transmission from the twelfth to fifteenth centuries. Of these liturgical codices a considerable number of pertinent fragments have been identified (see especially ØSTREM 2001) which corroborates a spread through the Nordic dioceses already from the early thirteenth century. The Latin text – again in various versions – were also translated into Old Norse (ca. 1200, &#039;&#039;Gamal norsk homiliebok&#039;&#039;, ed. G. Indrebø, Oslo 1931), Old Swedish (fourteenth cent., ed. ##) and Low German (Lübeck 1492 (1499, 1505): &#039;&#039;Passionael efte Dat Levent der Hyllighen&#039;&#039;) and it played an important role for part of the Saga literature on King Olaf in the thirteenth century. It is thus a testimony to the dramatic library history of the Nordic Reformations that the important manuscript textual witnesses to the full legend – as typically copied in legendaries – survive only in foreign codices, namely English (A) and French (B). A large number of similar texts must have been around locally, especially in Norway. The main manuscripts for versions A-E are:&lt;br /&gt;
*(A) Oxford, Corpus Christi College 209, fols. 57r-90r; Fountains Abbey (Cistercian), Yorkshire, last quarter of the twelfth century. Version A: long passio, miracles 1-49, unique witness to miracles 22-49.&lt;br /&gt;
Oxford, Bodleian Library, Rawlinson C 440, fols. 187v-194r; English, probably Cistercian from Yorkshire, second quarter of the thirteenth century. Version A: long passio, miracles 1-11, 50 (some now lost due to mutilation).&lt;br /&gt;
Dresden, Sächsisches Landesbibliothek cod. A 182, fols. 172-177; &#039;&#039;Liber Laurentii Odonis&#039;&#039;, Sweden (Linköping?), ca. 1400. Version A: long passio, miracles 1-5 #.&lt;br /&gt;
*(B) Douai, Bibliothèque municipale, 295, fols. 94r-108v; Anchin (Benedictine), Northern France, last quarter of the twelfth century. Version B: short passio, miracles 1-9, 50, 10-21.&lt;br /&gt;
Wiener-Neustadt, Neukloster XII. D 21, ##; Bordesholm (Augustinian canons), Holstein, 1512. Version B: short passio, miracles 1-10, 50, 13-14 #].&lt;br /&gt;
*(C) Stockholm, National Archives, Fr. 596/614 (cod. 97#); Swedish, second half of the thirteenth century. Unique (fragmentary) witness to version C.&lt;br /&gt;
*(D) Berlin, Staatsbibliothek - Preussischer Kulturbesitz, Theol. lat. fol. 706, ff. 168r-169v [Köln 1460, by Hermann Greven. Version D].&lt;br /&gt;
*(E) Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM #### [Ribe 1460-1465, by Petrus Mathe. Version E].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Officium ==&lt;br /&gt;
The most important part of a saint’s liturgy such as St. Olaf’s, in addition to the legend, is the approximately 35 chants that were sung during the canonical hours: Vespers, Matins and Lauds. As was customary, they are closely linked to the legend. The antiphons of Vespers are general invocations, but most of the chants for Matins are taken straight from the legend text, with only slight adaptations. The antiphons for Lauds are short summaries of some of the miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The printed &#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; (1519) also contains a few chants that stem from the oldest layer of liturgical celebration of St Olaf, the office in the &#039;&#039;Leofric Collectar&#039;&#039; from ca. 1060. This office was probably compiled by Grimkell, Olaf’s own missionary bishop and the one who canonized Olaf in 1031 (see BIRKELI 1980, JOHNSEN 1975, and ØSTREM 2001). The melodies of the chants consistently employ a small set of fixed, standardized formulae, and they have been described by one scholar as “rather dull and uninspired” (HUGHES 1993, 409). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Metre/rhythm=====&lt;br /&gt;
Most of the chant texts in the office of St. Olaf are in prose, and not in the style of the rhymed office with metrical and rhymed texts, which was the dominating style for this kind of saint’s office from the eleventh century onwards. Only the hymns, the antiphon for the Magnificat Adest dies letitie, and some of the early antiphons which go back to the &#039;&#039;Leofric collectar&#039;&#039; are in verse. The hymns are all trochaic septenarii (3 x [8p + 7pp]), except the asclepiadic &#039;&#039;O quam glorifica&#039;&#039; (4 x [6 + 5p]). &#039;&#039;Adest dies letitie&#039;&#039; is in iambic dimeters (8pp), and the early antiphons are in hexameters or elegiac couplets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
A full liturgical office such as the feast of St. Olaf consists of six antiphons, a responsory, and a hymn for Vespers; the same for Lauds; ten antiphons, nine responsories, and a hymn for Matins; and one antiphon for &#039;&#039;Magnificat&#039;&#039; at the second Vespers, a total of ca. 35 chants. In addition to this come short chapter lessons, prayers, versicles, etc. at each of the hours.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, Paris 1519 (Facsimile edition by Børsums forlag, Oslo 1964).&lt;br /&gt;
*• STORM, G. 1880: &#039;&#039;Monumenta historica Norvegiae&#039;&#039;, 229–282, Christiania [Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*REISS, G. 1912: &#039;&#039;Musiken ved den middelalderlige Olavsdyrkelse i Norden&#039;&#039; (Videnskabsselskabets skrifter, II. Hist.-Filos. Klasse, 1911 no. 5), Christiania [Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*DESWICK, E.S. &amp;amp; FRERE, W.H. 1914-1921: &#039;&#039;The Leofric Collectar&#039;&#039;, London.&lt;br /&gt;
*• ØSTREM, E. 2001: &#039;&#039;The Office of St Olaf. A Study in Chant Transmission&#039;&#039;, Uppsala.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====&lt;br /&gt;
As with the Legend, which is the textual point of departure for the Office, there is no reason to assume that the Office should have been written anywhere but in Trondheim, and it is equally probable that it stems from the concerted effort of senior clerics during the reign of Eystein or shortly thereafter. The earliest manuscripts (or fragments) that contain the Office can be dated to the decades around 1200. The &#039;&#039;terminus post quem&#039;&#039; is more difficult to determine. Several manuscripts have been preserved which lack a proper St. Olaf’s office, but where Olaf’s name is mentioned in the collect prayer for the saints who were previously celebrated on that day (e.g. “&#039;&#039;Presta quesumus omnipotens deus ut sicut populus christianus martyrum tuorum felicis simplicii faustini beatricis atque olaui temporali sollemnitate congaudet&#039;&#039;”, from S-Skam Br 250). All the sources of this type are from the middle or the end of the twelfth century, and none of them is younger than the oldest source with the complete Office. This may be taken as an indication that no office existed when these older books were produced, i.e. roughly the third quarter of the twelfth century. All in all this strengthens the hypothesis that the Office was composed during Eystein Erlendsson’s episcopacy (1161-1188), either by him or under his supervision. If the above argument about Theodoricus is accepted (see Legend), this means that the Office in its known form can hardly have been in place before 1180.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents====&lt;br /&gt;
The antiphons of Vespers, which begin the Office, are all invocations of the kind: &#039;&#039;Sancte martyr domini Olave, pro nobis quesumus apud deum intercede&#039;&#039; (Holy martyr of the Lord, Olaf, we beg you to intercede for us before God) (first antiphon of Vespers). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nine antiphons of Matins are all taken from the beginning of the Legend. The first two antiphons briefly summarize the first section of the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; which can be described as the “cosmic view” of the state of affairs at the time of Olaf – how God looked upon the people of the North and in his mercy “founded his city in the eagle’s quarters” (&#039;&#039;in lateribus aquilonis fundavit civitatem suam&#039;&#039;) during Olaf’s reign. The rest of the antiphons together with the first responsory contain, sentence by sentence, the entire text of the following section of the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; (from “&#039;&#039;Hic evangelice veritatis&#039;&#039;” to the passage ending “&#039;&#039;ad agnitionem et reverentiam sui creatoris reduxit&#039;&#039;”, which in the last antiphon is changed to “&#039;&#039;ad veri dei culturam revocabat&#039;&#039;”). In this text passage, the perspective is narrowed down, beginning with Olaf’s baptism, then enumerating his deeds as a Christian ruler: although he was a pagan, he was benign and honest at heart, always meditating on heavenly things, even when he was involved in the affairs of the kingdom, and, not being content with his own salvation, he desired to convert his subjects also.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of responsories in the office was originally to function as commentaries to the lessons that preceded them, often in such a way that taken together they would tell the whole story of the saint. In the Office of St. Olaf, however, this is hardly the case. The texts for the responsories show no attempt to present a continuous narrative, as in the antiphons. Rather, they are compilations of passages from different places in the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;, in some cases combined with foreign material. The selections seem to have been made so as to present a condensed version of the main contents of the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; text, where each chant text presents a separate theme. The first three responsories, which were sung during the first Nocturn, are a &#039;&#039;characterization&#039;&#039; of the king and his good nature – a pious ruler who despised all earthly glory (R1), who was filled with burning fervour in the face of resistance (R2), and who courageously faced danger, even in the prospect of death (R3). The responsories of the second Nocturn recount his acts and the fruits they bore: how he wandered among the people like an apostle (R4), turning them away from their heathen gods and baptizing them (R5), until eventually the word took root and churches were built everywhere (R6). The third Nocturn presents Olaf’s passio in three glimpses: how he met his enemies (R7), how he saw Jesus in a dream (R8), and how he could finally “exchange his earthly kingdom for the heavenly” (R9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The antiphons of Lauds are taken in their entirety from the legend; they are very condensed summaries of five of the miracles. The antiphon for the Magnificat in the second Vespers again returns to the “cosmic perspective” of the introduction: &#039;&#039;Hodie preciosus martyr olavus ab inimicis veritatis occisus&#039;&#039; (Today Olaf was slain by enemies of truth).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The hymns (or hymn) that run(s) through the Office as it is preserved in the &#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; follow(s) more or less the same pattern as the antiphons: a short version of the most important parts of the legend, followed by a few miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Literary and musical models====&lt;br /&gt;
A common way of compiling new offices was to adapt chants from already existing offices. This is the case also for the chants on the Office of St Olaf, where ca. half of the antiphons have known models of this kind (owing to the lack of a comprehensive reference material for Responsories in medieval offices, these have not been studied with any consistency). The gospel antiphons for Vespers, Lauds, and Second Vespers, and the antiphon for the Invitatory of Matins, are based upon corresponding antiphons in the early-twelfth-century Office of St. Augustine; the rest of the chants for Vespers can be found in various offices for St. Martin of Tours, which suggests that they all stem from a single St. Martin’s Office, even though no such office is known today; and several of the remaining antiphons in the office have models in the office of St. Vincentius. R9&#039;&#039; Rex inclytus&#039;&#039; is based upon a text found in the &#039;&#039;commune sanctorum&#039;&#039; of York and Durham. The same text is used in offices for several other martyrs, e.g. Dionysius (cf. BERGSAGEL 1976).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In most of these chants, the borrowing also extends to the chant texts, ranging from the Vespers antiphons, where the entire text except the name of the saint have been taken over, through the incorporation of an incipit or a key-phrase, as in the chants taken from the Office of St. Augustine, to antiphons where only the melody has been used.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sources from which the chants have been taken are not insignificant: the Augustine reform movement was a driving force in the early period of the Archbishopric of Nidaros; Eystein himself introduced the feast of St. Augustine in Nidaros and latinized his name “Augustinus”. Likewise, St. Martin had attributes like “apostle of France”, “proto-bishop”, patron saint of monasticism and of the Merovingian kingdom, all of which are close to the position that Olaf had (or was  attempted to be given) in the early Norwegian church. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the remaining chants, no direct sources have been found. These chants are all written in a highly formulaic musical language, where each melody consists of a series of repetitions of small melodic cells, completely in conformance with the style of the late twelfth century. Some attention seems to have been given to the syntactical structure of the texts in the ordering of the melodic cells, which may be an indication that they were indeed assembled in Nidaros, but there may also have been models which have not yet been disclosed. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
The Office of St. Olaf was used for the celebration of the feast of St. Olaf (29 July) in the Nordic countries and throughout the period from the early thirteenth century up to the Reformation. St. Olaf was celebrated with a feast of one of the highest ranks throughout most of the Nordic countries (&#039;&#039;summum, totum duplex or duplex&#039;&#039;; the exception is Uppsala, where, mainly for ecclesio-political reasons, it only had the rank of &#039;&#039;novem lectiones&#039;&#039;). Every church in the region can therefore be assumed to have had at least one copy of the Office in their liturgical books. This probably makes it the most widely spread text in this handbook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the first decades of the sixteenth century the Scandinavian liturgies were revised and codified in printed breviaries. These contain the legend and the chant texts, but they are all without musical notation. Thus, for the music and for the transmission prior to 1500 we have to rely on parchment fragments, mainly from liturgical books, which were used as wrappers around account books in the growing administrations of the sixteenth century, and which have been collected in the National Archives. Due to differences in archival praxis, the extant collections from the Danish area (including Norway and Iceland) are rather small, whereas in the National Archives of Sweden (Riksarkivet) there are ca. 20 000 such fragments, mainly bifolia from liturgical books (see BRUNIUS 1993 &amp;amp; 2005 (ed.), ABUKHANFUSA 2004, OMMUNDSEN 2006). This gives a total of a little more than 100 fragments from the Scandinavian countries that contain parts or all of the Office, with a great predominance of Swedish material.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The transmission is remarkably stable in this material as a whole. A few variants, probably connected to specific dioceses, are discernible, e.g. a few texts from the dioceses of Linköping in Sweden have a special responsory for Vespers (&#039;&#039;Sancte Olave Christi martyr&#039;&#039;), and a proper hymn, &#039;&#039;O quam glorifica lux hodierna&#039;&#039;, seems to have been used only in Västerås, also in Sweden. The extant material from Norway is too small to draw any conclusions concerning local practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the office based on &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039;, there is evidence of a second office, based on a different legend (see ØSTREM 2000). Even this office can be dated to ca. 1200 or earlier. Of the three textual witnesses to this legend, one has the different legend text, combined with chants from the office based on &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039;, one has the legend text from &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; combined with chants based on the different legend, and the third has a legend that switches from &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; to the other legend after the sixth lesson.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Missa ==&lt;br /&gt;
=====Title===== &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missa in natalicio beati Olavi regis et martyris&#039;&#039; (constructed on the basis of the rubric of the Nidaros ordinal), or &#039;&#039;Missa in solennitate sancti Olavi regis et mar&#039;&#039;tyris&#039;&#039; (on basis of the rubric of Missale Nidrosiense). The mass could also be referred to with the incipit from the &#039;&#039;Oratio collecta&#039;&#039; in the first part of the mass; “&#039;&#039;Deus regum corona” (the Red Book of Darley, Cambridge, Corpus Christi College, 422), or “&#039;&#039;Deus qui es regum omnium corona&#039;&#039;” (&#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;) (GJERLØW 1968, 124). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;*REISS, G. 1912: &#039;&#039;Musiken ved den middelalderlige Olavsdyrkelse i Norden&#039;&#039;, Kristiania, 104-5 (reprint of the text in&#039;&#039; Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;. No musical notation apart from Alleluia with verse printed on p. 67).&lt;br /&gt;
*EGGEN, E. 1922: Nyfunnen Olavsmusikk, Serprent or Norsk aarbok (presentation of the liturgical elements with dubious musical notation for the chants).&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L 1968, &#039;&#039;Ordo Nidrosiensis Ecclesiae&#039;&#039;, Oslo, 372-73 (edition of the entries in the Nidaros ordinal. Incipits only).&lt;br /&gt;
Most of the chants for St. Olaf’s mass can be found in editions of the &#039;&#039;Missale&#039;&#039; or &#039;&#039;Graduale Romanum&#039;&#039;, like &#039;&#039;Graduale Romanum&#039;&#039; (Solesmes 1974) or Graduale Triplex (Solesmes 1979) in the liturgy for the commons (&#039;&#039;Communia sanctorum elementa&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====&lt;br /&gt;
St. Olaf’s mass was probably celebrated already from the mid eleventh century, both in Norway and England. The earliest testimony is the Red Book of Darley, from the early 1060s. One may suspect that the person responsible for putting these liturgical elements together in a mass was Olaf’s English bishop Grimkell (d. 1047), who seems to have been active in propagating the cult of Olaf immediately after his death in 1030 (see for instance ØSTREM 2001, 28-33).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents====&lt;br /&gt;
The mass contains few elements proper to the saint. Still, it is carefully assembled to fit the celebration of a martyr king. The text “&#039;&#039;Posuisti domine super caput eius coronam de lapide pretioso&#039;&#039;” (Ps. 20, 4: &#039;&#039;thou settest a crown of pure gold on his head&#039;&#039;) is sung twice, first as the gradual between the two readings, then as the offertory. The liturgical elements are as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introitus: &#039;&#039;Gaudeamus omnes in Domino&#039;&#039;. Ps. &#039;&#039;Misericordias domini&#039;&#039; [Ps. 88]. Coll. &#039;&#039;Deus qui es regnum omnium corona&#039;&#039;. Ep. &#039;&#039;Justum deduxit&#039;&#039; [Sap. 10, 10-14]. Gr. &#039;&#039;Posuisti domine&#039;&#039;. V. &#039;&#039;Desiderium. Alleluia. Sancte Olave qui in celis vel Alleluia. Letabitur iustus&#039;&#039;. Seq. Lux illuxit. Ev. &#039;&#039;Si quis vult post me venire&#039;&#039; [Matth. 16, 24-28]. Offert. &#039;&#039;Posuisti domine&#039;&#039;. Secr. &#039;&#039;Inscrutabilem secreti tui&#039;&#039;. Com. &#039;&#039;Magna est gloria&#039;&#039;. Postcom. &#039;&#039;Vitalis hostie verbi carofacti&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; gives an alternative to the psalm verse for the introit (Domine in virtute, Ps. 20) and an alternative to the Postcommunion;&#039;&#039; Agni celestis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources====&lt;br /&gt;
The sources for St. Olaf’s mass are the common elements for the saints, mainly the martyrs. The introit &#039;&#039;Gaudeamus&#039;&#039; omnes is in the Graduale Romanum also used for Agatha, Benedict, Mary (the Annunciation and the Assumption) and All saints. The gradual Posuisti with the verse &#039;&#039;Desiderium&#039;&#039; is from the &#039;&#039;Commune martyrum&#039;&#039; in the Graduale Romanum. So is the &#039;&#039;Alleluia&#039;&#039; with the verse &#039;&#039;Letabitur&#039;&#039;. The &#039;&#039;Alleluia&#039;&#039; with verse &#039;&#039;Sancte Olave qui in celis letaris&#039;&#039; is in &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; found in the &#039;&#039;Commune unius confessoris&#039;&#039; (&#039;&#039;Sancte N. qui in celis letaris&#039;&#039;). The offertorium &#039;&#039;Posuisti&#039;&#039; also belongs to the &#039;&#039;Commune martyrum&#039;&#039;, while the communion &#039;&#039;Magna est gloria&#039;&#039; is in the &#039;&#039;Commune apostolorum&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience====&lt;br /&gt;
The rubric in &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; reads &#039;&#039;In solennitate sancti Olavi Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;, referring to the feast celebrated on St. Olaf’s &#039;&#039;nativitas&#039;&#039; 29 July. The mass was also celebrated at the date of the&#039;&#039; translatio&#039;&#039;, 3 August. In addition there was a service every Wednesday, possibly limited to Lent (&#039;&#039;omni quarta feria&#039;&#039;, see sequence &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; below) (GJERLØW 1968, 127).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
St. Olaf’s mass was celebrated in the Nordic countries and, as it seems, parts of England, and possibly also in other places in Northern Europe. The mass remained virtually unchanged for five hundred years, from its earliest transmitted appearence in the English service book from the early 1060’s to the printed Missale Nidrosiense (1519). The most important textual witnesses are:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cambridge, Corpus Christi College 422 [a Sherbourne service book known as “The Red book of Darley”, penned in the early 1060s; Olaf is on fol. 162]. &lt;br /&gt;
*Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM 241 b I. &lt;br /&gt;
*Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM 98 8º II.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 932 [thirteenth century; &#039;&#039;Alleluia&#039;&#039; with verse and a few lines of the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;].&lt;br /&gt;
*Reykjavík, Thodminjasafn Íslands, No. 3411 v. [the introit with verse, &#039;&#039;Alleluia&#039;&#039; with verse and first part of the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Printed books:&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Graduale Suecanum&#039;&#039;, Lübeck ca. 1490.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Missale Lincopense&#039;&#039;, ##&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen 1519 (without notation).&lt;br /&gt;
For a survey of the British material on St. Olaf, see DICKINS 1940; for the early Swedish texts, see SCHMID 1945.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sequentiae====&lt;br /&gt;
Four sequences for St. Olaf are transmitted. The most important and the earliest sequence is &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;, from the late twelfth century. The remaining sequences, &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care, Postquam calix babylonis and Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039; are later and were probably never as widely spread. The latter is only known from Sweden and Finland.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&#039;&#039;A. Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit letabunda, lux illustris lux iocunda&#039;&#039;.../...&#039;&#039;tua salvet dextera. Amen&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
Eight strophes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
*BYSTRØM, O. 1903: &#039;&#039;Ur medeltidens kyrkosång i Sverige&#039;&#039;, Norge och Finland, II, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*• REISS, G. 1912, 12-44. Ugivere: &#039;&#039;Analecta Hymnica&#039;&#039; 42, 302.&lt;br /&gt;
*• EGGEN, E. 1968, I, 213-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Recordings=====&lt;br /&gt;
Sølvguttene (dir. T. Grythe): &#039;&#039;Kormusikk fra Norge i Middelalder og Renessanse, samt fra vår tid&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
Choeur Gregorien de Paris, &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit laetabunda&#039;&#039;, 1989.&lt;br /&gt;
Schola Sanctae Sunnivae: &#039;&#039;Rex Olavus&#039;&#039;, 2000. &lt;br /&gt;
Schola Canto Gregoriano Sola: &#039;&#039;Aquas plenas&#039;&#039;, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) EGGEN, E. in undated newspaper article. &lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) STØYLEN, B. 1923, in &#039;&#039;Norsk Salmebok&#039;&#039; 1985, no. 741 (adjusted to the melody of &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) FOSS, R. 1938, 95-98 &amp;amp; FOSS, R. 1949, 111-15.&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) REISS 1912, 14 (n. 4). &lt;br /&gt;
*(English) LITTLEWOOD, A. 2001 (CD-leaflets, Scholae Sanctae Sunnivae, Schola Canto Gregoriano Sola) [English].&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) KRAGGERUD 2002, 106-8.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====  &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; was composed between ca. 1150 and 1215. The &#039;&#039;terminus ante quem&#039;&#039; applied by REISS, namely the presence of the sequence’s incipit on a manuscript fragment in the National Archives dated ca. 1200, should be disregarded since the fragment in the hand of the scribe generally referred to as the “St. Olaf scribe”, should be dated closer to 1300 (see GJERLØW 1968, 35-36). The earliest manuscript fragment with evidence of &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; is a sequentiary from the first half of the thirteenth century (Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 418). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; is a testimony to the “transitional style” often connected with the period 1050-1150 (and beyond) and characterized by a variation in the structure and metre of the verses combined with a certain use of rhythm and rhyme. This transitional style, however, existed alongside the rhymed sequence of the late style (KRUCKENBERG 1997, 145). A few passages in the sequence seems to owe their wording to the &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; (or the office “In regali fastigio” based on the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;), which could indicate a date after ca. 1180 (see Legend above).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sequence was in all probability composed by a Norwegian, as can be inferred by the reference to St. Olaf as “our special protector” (&#039;&#039;tutor noster specialis&#039;&#039;) (REISS 1912, 17). REISS presents Eirik Ivarsson (archbishop 1188-1206) as a likely candidate for the composer. VANDVIK points out that there are four possible composers, who had their education from St. Victor, namely the archbishops Eystein, Eirik and Tore (archbishop 1206-1214) or Tore, bishop of Hamar (1189-1196) (VANDVIK 1941). Both Eystein and Eirik were committed to the moulding of a uniform Nidaros rite. It would be natural to see the sequence in connection to the other activity in Nidaros during the second half of the twelfth century.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents==== &lt;br /&gt;
The strophes 1-3 encourage the people to sing and celebrate on the feast day of St. Olaf. The strophes 4-7 tell of Olaf as a king who longs for eternal life, and is devoted to Christ, suffering many troubles to save his people and accepting hatred, punishments and exile with an unwavering mind. The night before the battle he had a vision, and got a foretaste of what he loved, which he finally won through his illustrious martyrdom. The final strophe is directed to Olaf, asking for his protection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; has eight strophes. The melody changes from strophe to strophe in the typical manner of the sequence, with the two versicles or hemi-strophes in each strophe sharing the same melodic line. The only exception is the first strophe, which has two different melodies for each versicle. While the strophes 1, 2, 4, 5, 7 and 8 are predominantly trochaic (although not equal in structure), the third and sixth strophes are dactylic. The structure is as follows (sung twice in each strophe): &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.	8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.	7pp + 7pp + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.	6pp + 6pp + 6pp + 6pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.	8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.	8p + 8p + 8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.	6pp + 6pp + 6pp + 6pp + 6pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.	8p + 8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.	8p + 8p + 8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sequence is rhymed in different patterns. For verse 1, 2 and 4 the rhyme is aabccb, v. 3 has aaaa, v. 5, 6 and 8 have aaaabaaaab, and v. 7 aaabcccb. The use of rhythm and rhyme gained increasing popularity in the history of the sequence, culminating in what is called the late style, or “second epoch” sequences, connected with the Abbey of St. Victor in Paris, and its cantor Adam of St. Victor (d. 1146) (regarding the recent identification of Adam of St. Victor as Adam Precentor, d. 1146, as opposed to another twelfth century figure d. 1192, see, for instance, FASSLER 1993, 206-7). In the case of &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;, however, given the lack of uniformity of structure between the strophes, one may see it as a sequence of the transitional style rather than the late style (for the transitional style, see KRUCKENBERG 1997). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The composer is fond of alliteration, anaphor, and other repetitions: “&#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; il&#039;&#039;luxit&#039;&#039; letabunda, &#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; illustris, &#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; iocunda, &#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; digna preconio.” Str. 3a: “&#039;&#039;Insignis&#039;&#039; martiris &#039;&#039;insignis&#039;&#039; gloria, &#039;&#039;dulcis&#039;&#039; est gaudii &#039;&#039;dulcis&#039;&#039; materia.” The repetition in versicle 3a is with seemingly similar words, but as they are different cases, they actually form the rhetorical figure &#039;&#039;polyptoton&#039;&#039;, with &#039;&#039;insignis&#039;&#039; first in the genitive case, then in nominative. &#039;&#039;Dulcis&#039;&#039; comes first in nominative, then in the genitive case. At the same time the words &#039;&#039;martiris/materia&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;gloria/gaudii&#039;&#039; form chiastic alliterations. Other examples of polyptoton are found in the following versicles: Str. 3b: “&#039;&#039;celesti&#039;&#039; iubilo tange &#039;&#039;celestia&#039;&#039;,” Str. 6b: “&#039;&#039;felix felicia&#039;&#039; migrans ad gaudia,” Str. 7b: “Quod amabat &#039;&#039;pregustavit, pregustatum plus optavit, plus optatum&#039;&#039; vendicavit illustri martirio.” The composer evidently strove for repetition more than variation. A similar joy in word-repetion is found in the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux iocunda&#039;&#039; (most likely by Adam of St. Victor, FASSLER 1993, 272), a sequence which was possibly an inspiration for our composer: Str. 1a: “&#039;&#039;Lux&#039;&#039; iocunda, &#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; insignis.” Str. 1b:”&#039;&#039;Corda&#039;&#039; replet linquas didat ad &#039;&#039;concordes&#039;&#039; nos invitat &#039;&#039;cordis&#039;&#039; lingue modulos.” Str. 8b: “&#039;&#039;Nil&#039;&#039; iocundum &#039;&#039;nil&#039;&#039; amenum &#039;&#039;nil&#039;&#039; salubre &#039;&#039;nil&#039;&#039; serenum &#039;&#039;nichil&#039;&#039; dulce &#039;&#039;nichil&#039;&#039; plenum”. It is also tempting to compare with the last part of the final verse of the night office in St. Olaf’s office “&#039;&#039;In regali fastigio&#039;&#039;”, where a similar fondness for repetition and polyptoton is evident: “&#039;&#039;regem rex&#039;&#039; videt in decore suo et in salutari &#039;&#039;regis&#039;&#039; magna gloria &#039;&#039;regis&#039;&#039;.”   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The melody builds a climax towards the centre of the sequence, as so often in the sequences. As in the text there are also melodic quotations of Parisian/Victorine sequences, see below.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources and literary models====&lt;br /&gt;
Even though &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; is not a late style sequence, the text seems inspired by sequences by Adam of St Victor, particularly the Easter sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit dominica (“Lux illuxit Dominica, lux insignis lux unica, lux lucis et laetitiae, lux immortalis gloriae”&#039;&#039;), the sequence for Pentecost &#039;&#039;Lux iocunda, lux insignis&#039;&#039;, and possibly also the sequence for St. Vincentius: &#039;&#039;Triumphalis lux illuxit&#039;&#039;. The rhymes “&#039;&#039;triumphalis, specialis, malis” as used in v. 8 in Lux illuxit letabunda is found in Adam of St. Victor’s sequence for the relics of St. Victor, Ex radice caritatis, and similarly “spiritalis, specialis, malis&#039;&#039;” in Adam’s sequence &#039;&#039;Virgo mater Salvatoris&#039;&#039; (REISS 1912, 16). The link to the sequence for Thomas Becket &#039;&#039;Gaude Sion et letare&#039;&#039; also mentioned by REISS suggested on the basis of the expression &#039;&#039;felicio commercio&#039;&#039; seems less important, as &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; here follows more closely the final verse of the night office in St. Olaf’s office “&#039;&#039;In regali fastigio&#039;”: Felici commercio pro celesti regnum commutans terrenum&#039;&#039;; As we compare with our sequence v. 2b, we see that also the choice of the verb is the same as in the night office: &#039;&#039;Pro eternis brevia commutavit gaudia felici commercio&#039;&#039;. It is therefore more likely that the Passio or the Office is the source of this particular choice of words. Also in verse 4a – &#039;&#039;rex Olavus constitutus in regni fastigio&#039;&#039; – we can sense a link to the Passio and the Office: &#039;&#039;In regali fastigio constitutus spiritu pauper erat rex Olavus&#039;&#039; (from the first responsory of the night office). The &#039;&#039;regali fastigio&#039;&#039; is altered to regni fastigio, presumably to fit the verse better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The melody of the first strophe of &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; appears to be a quotation of the transitional sequence &#039;&#039;Letabundus exultet&#039;&#039; (EGGEN 1968, 219). The second strophe goes on to quote what is regarded as the melodic cornerstone of the Victorine sequences, namely &#039;&#039;Laudes crucis&#039;&#039;. The strophes five and eight are also founded on melodic lines from &#039;&#039;Laudes crucis&#039;&#039;, as well as the first part of strophe four. These quotations may very well be an expansion of the textual associations to &#039;&#039;Lux iocunda&#039;&#039; (see above), since &#039;&#039;Lux iocunda&#039;&#039; was set to the melody of &#039;&#039;Laudes crucis&#039;&#039;, at least in the Abbey of St. Victor (FASSLER 1993, 179).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience==== &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; was made to be sung in St. Olaf’s mass on 29 July. It was also sung for the octave, and for the translation (3 Aug).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission==== &lt;br /&gt;
The sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; was probably quite widely spread. In Norway and the other areas belonging to the Trondheim archsee it would have been “everywhere”, and it also spread to Sweden and Finland, and probably Denmark, and perhaps other areas in the Northern parts of Europe. In the Norwegian National Archives four fragments are found with the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;. In the Swedish National Archives as many as 38 fragments exist containing the sequence (according to information from G. Björkvall). Apart from these the sequence or parts of it is transmitted in the following manuscripts:&lt;br /&gt;
*Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM 98 8° II, fols. 5-8.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 418 [str. 8], thirteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 932 [str. 4-5], thirteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 1030 [incipit only], thirteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 986 [str. 1-6], fifteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
*Reykjavik, Thodminjasafn Íslands, No. 3411 [str. 1-2], fourteenth-fifteenth century&lt;br /&gt;
*Skara, Stifts- och Landsbibliotek, musik handskrift 1; paper codex written in Sweden ca. 1550 (Lux illuxit on fol. 245)]&lt;br /&gt;
*Stockholm, Royal Library, Brocm. 196; “Brocman’s Antiphonarium”, paper codex, sixteenth century (Lux illuxit on fols. 18-19).&lt;br /&gt;
*Uppsala, University Library, C 513; paper codex written in Sweden (Vesterås) ca. 1500 (Lux illuxit on fol. 74-76).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Printed books:====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Graduale Suecanum&#039;&#039;, Lübeck ca. 1490, only copy, in Stockholm, Royal Library.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen 1519 (without musical notation).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missale Uppsalense&#039;&#039; ##&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missale Hafniense&#039;&#039; ##&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missale Aboense&#039;&#039; ##&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===B. Postquam calix Babylonis===&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039;.../...cunctis et a sordibus. Amen.&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
Five strophes&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
*• REISS, G. 1912, 57-66. [REISS interpreted &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care as the last part of Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039; in a more original version of the sequence, preceding the one in &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Analecta Hymnica&#039;&#039; 55, 272.&lt;br /&gt;
*• EGGEN, E. 1968, 222-27. [EGGEN saw &#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039; as a later rewriting of &#039;&#039;Predicasti&#039;&#039;, where the first verse has been replaced by three new verses. They are edited as two sequences, one composed on the basis of the other].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) DAAE 1879, 115.&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) EGGEN, E. in undated newspaper article.&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) FOSS 1949, 115-17.&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) KRAGGERUD 2002, 110-15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====  &lt;br /&gt;
REISS (1912, 64) suggests that the first three verses of &#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039; are the product of a fourteenth century composer, while the versicle &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; and the two last verses are from the late twelfth or the thirteenth century. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents==== &lt;br /&gt;
The first strophe contrasts the chalice of Babylon spewing out snake’s poison with the pot (&#039;&#039;olla&#039;&#039;) of the North boiling with the oil (oleo) of devotion thanks to Olaf. The second strophe compares the rescue of Noah and his ark to Olaf and that of the Norwegian people: “The bird brings the flower of the olive (&#039;&#039;olive&#039;&#039;), and Noah finds rest on the mountains of Armania. With Olaf comes a weak breeze of wonderful scent and the key to heaven finds the shores of Norway.” The third strophe elaborates on the name of Olaf resembling the name of ointment (&#039;&#039;oleum&#039;&#039;), and his name as the oil effused from the sting of his passion. The two last strophes are the same as those of the sequence &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; (see below).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style====&lt;br /&gt;
The sequence &#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039; has five verses as transmitted in the &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, the two final verses corresponding to those of &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039;. The three first verses share the same stylistic approach, and was probably written at the same time, while the two last verses are of an earlier date. &#039;&#039;Postquam calix&#039;&#039; begins with the image of Babylon without the usual introduction encouraging people to sing and celebrate a particular feast, which is so common in sequences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The metre is trochaic, of the kind characteristic of the late style (8p + 8p +7pp). The third verse line of the third strophe, however, ends somewhat abruptly (8p + 8p + 4p) in both versicles. The rhyme of the three first strophes is consistently following a pattern of aabaab, while the two last strophes have aabccb.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theme of the sequence is spinning around the name of Olaf, playing with similar sounding words like &#039;&#039;olla&#039;&#039;, the boiling pot, oleum, the oil of devotion, oliva, the “flower” bringing the news of salvation. In this way it further unfolds the “likeness”-approach to Olaf’s name already mentioned in the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; (&#039;&#039;olla&#039;&#039;, see above) and known from a number of other saints’ lives (e.g. [[Sanctus Kanutus rex]]). According to the third strophe King Olaf bears the name of ointment, and his name is the oil effused through the sting of his passion. The style of this sequence has not impressed many modern scholars. According to REISS “the bombastic expressions and somewhat far-fetched metaphors in the first three verses appear a little strange” (REISS 1912, 59, here quoted in English translation from EGGEN), a view supported by EGGEN (1968 I, 225). By GJERLØW the first three verses are described as a “turgid effort with a tiresome wordplay” (GJERLØW 1988, 10). KRAGGERUD has spoken out in defence of the sequence, claiming that it displays a rather refined use of biblical references: Babylon is presented as the golden chalice in Jeremiah (51, 7) leading the world astray with its poison (Apoc. 18, 23), here described as the snake’s poison (&#039;&#039;fel draconis&#039;&#039;) of the enemies of God referred to in the Deuteronomy (32,33). The vision of the boiling pot from Jeremiah (1, 13) is also found in the initial parts of the Legend, along with the references to the North, also from Jeremiah (50, 3). Olaf is then identified with Noah from the Old Testament in strophe 2, and with Christ (“the anointed”) from the New Testament in strophe 3, who effused blood and water through the wound from the spear at his passion (John. 19, 34) (KRAGGERUD 2002, 108-115).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources and literary models====&lt;br /&gt;
The composition is charged with biblical allusions. It also seems to continue along the path of &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; in its reference to Jeremiah and the vision of the boiling pot, along with the new role of the North. The source for the two final verses seems to be an older sequence, now beginning imperfectly &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; (see below).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience==== &lt;br /&gt;
As &#039;&#039;Postquam calix&#039;&#039; has adopted the two final strophes of &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; containing the reference to “every Wednesday” (&#039;&#039;omni quarta feria&#039;&#039;), it seems that the sequence was intended to be sung at the weekly celebration of St. Olaf at Wednesdays (which was the weekday he suffered his martyrdom), possibly restricted to Lent (GJERLØW 1968, 127). KRAGGERUD (2002, 109) suggests that the sequence probably was primarily adressed to a more theologically learned audience than the average pilgrim, since the contents is not immediately accessible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission==== &lt;br /&gt;
*• &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, København 1519. &lt;br /&gt;
*Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM 670 e 4° [apparently copied from Missale Nidrosiense, corrected by Arne Magnusson, cf. REISS 1912, 57-58].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===C. &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039;===&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Incipit lost (v. 1b: &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039;...)/...&#039;&#039;iunge celi civibus. Amen&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
The sequence originally had three strophes, of which two and a half are preserved. In his edition REISS (1912, 62-63) has kept the two final strophes as strophe four and five, assuming that the two initial verses are missing. GJERLØW, however, has pointed out that one hemistrophe (and probably not more) is lost due to the loss of the three lower lines of the manuscript fragment (GJERLØW 1988, unpublished, 9-10).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions===== &lt;br /&gt;
*• REISS, G. 1912, 57-66.&lt;br /&gt;
*• EGGEN, E. 1968 I, 222-27.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Norsk Salmebok&#039;&#039; 1985, no. 741 [presents the music, with the translated lyrics of Lux illuxit.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Recordings=====&lt;br /&gt;
Sølvguttene (dir. T. Grythe): &#039;&#039;Kormusikk fra Norge i Middelalder og Renessanse, samt fra vår tid&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schola Sanctae Sunnivae: &#039;&#039;Rex Olavus&#039;&#039;, 2000.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) EGGEN, E. in undated newspaper article. &lt;br /&gt;
*(English) LITTLEWOOD, A. 2001 (CD-leaflets, Scholae Sanctae Sunnivae, Schola Canto Gregoriano Sola).&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) KRAGGERUD 2002, 115-16.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====&lt;br /&gt;
REISS (1912, 64) suggests that the preserved versicle &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; and the two following verses are from the late twelfth or the thirteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents==== &lt;br /&gt;
The preserved last half of the first strophe reads “You, God’s beloved, announced the age of salvation, the age which is the age of mercy.” The second strophe refers to the celebration every Wednesday (&#039;&#039;omni quarta feria&#039;&#039;) “in worship of the memory of your agony and blessed passion.” The final strophe is a prayer to Christ’s martyr to cleanse us from sins with his prayer, and unite us with the citizens of heaven.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style====&lt;br /&gt;
The three strophes have the characteristics of the late style sequence, with consistent rhythm and rhyme. The metre is trochaic (8p + 8p +7pp). The rhyme is following the pattern aabccb. As a sequence it is a relatively short one – they usually contain a larger number of strophes.  The style of this sequence has enjoyed a better reputation than that of &#039;&#039;Postquam calix&#039;&#039;. REISS (1912, 64) finds it reasonable to assume that the verses were composed in the “classical” time of sequence composition, i.e. the late twelfth or the thirteenth century and according to EGGEN, this is a worthy counterpart to &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; (EGGEN in undated newspaper article).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As pointed out by REISS (1912, 64) the melody is taken from the late style sequence &#039;&#039;Hodierne lux diei&#039;&#039; from the late eleventh century, a sequence which became popular throughout northern Europe in the twelfth century (see FASSLER 1993, 333). Strophe 1 in &#039;&#039;Predicasti&#039;&#039; corresponds with strophe 1 in &#039;&#039;Hodierne&#039;&#039;. The following strophes share melody with strophe 3 and 5 respectively in &#039;&#039;Hodierne&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources and literary models====&lt;br /&gt;
The “&#039;&#039;assistentes tue laudi&#039;&#039;” in strophe two of Predicasti gives an association to the Office of the Holy Blood (&#039;&#039;Susceptio sanguinis&#039;&#039;), where the verse of the responsory at matins reads “&#039;&#039;assistentes ergo tue laudi&#039;&#039;” (who minister to your praise) (ATTINGER &amp;amp; HAUG 2004, 36). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience==== &lt;br /&gt;
The reference to “every Wednesday” (&#039;&#039;omni quarta feria&#039;&#039;) indicates that the sequence was intended to be sung at the weekly celebration of St Olaf at Wednesdays (which was the weekday he suffered his martyrdom), possibly restricted to Lent (GJERLØW 1968, 127).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission==== &lt;br /&gt;
The two last strophes are also transmitted in the &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; (1519) as the last strophes of &#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039;. Only one manuscript fragment survives for the earlier sequence:&lt;br /&gt;
Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 986 [str. 1-6], fifteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===D. &#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039;===&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039;.../... &#039;&#039;tua salvet dextera&#039;&#039; (the explicit is the same as for the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; (see A. above).&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
Four original strophes with the two final strophes of Lux illuxit added, forming a total of six strophes. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Edition(s)===== &lt;br /&gt;
*MALIN, A. 1922, 18.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD 2001, 67-69.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
(Norwegian, bokmål) KRAGGERUD 2002, 117-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====  &lt;br /&gt;
The structure of the strophes and the melody are those of Veneremur crucis lignum, a sequence generally believed to originate in Sweden (ref. Eggen? Gjerløw? Nid?)#. It may therefore be reasonable also to connect &#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039; to Sweden.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents==== &lt;br /&gt;
The sequence opens with an encouragement to worship the saint. The second strophe presents Olaf as God’s holy man, to whom his sinful servants run weeping. The third and fourth strophes ask for governance and mercy for those who visit his holy altar. The sequence ends with two strophes quoted from &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;, with a prayer for Olaf’s protection from the dangers of this world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style====&lt;br /&gt;
The metre is trochaic, in the form so common for sequences during and after the 12th century; 8p + 8p + 7pp. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources and literary models====&lt;br /&gt;
The incipit of the sequence gives associations to the sequence for the cross &#039;&#039;Veneremur crucis lignum&#039;&#039;. The melody and structure are the same, and the Olaf’s sequence is likely modelled on the sequence for the cross. The two final strophes are direct quotations of the final strophes in the most famous Olaf’s sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience==== &lt;br /&gt;
The contents of &#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039; point more directly to the practice of pilgrimage than the other sequences for St. Olaf. &lt;br /&gt;
Medieval reception and transmission &lt;br /&gt;
Veneremur sanctum istum is transmitted through one Finnish and one Swedish fragment. It is not known from Norwegian manuscripts, but it could very well have been in use also in Norway and Trondheim. It was first made known by MALINIEMI in his edition of Sequences in Finnish fragments (1922). &#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039;  is found with notation in a fragment of a 15th century gradual from Åbo diocese (and now part of the &#039;&#039;fragmenta membranea&#039;&#039; collection in Helsinki University Library). The Swedish fragment comes from a fourteenth century gradual also containing sequences for Erik and Helena of Skövde: Stockholm, National Archives, Fr. 1748.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Bibliography == &lt;br /&gt;
*ABUKHANFUSA K. 2004: &#039;&#039;Mutilated Books. Wondrous leaves from Swedish bibliographical history&#039;&#039;, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*ANTONSSON, H. 2004a: ‘Exile, Sanctity, and Some Scandinavian Rulers of the Late Viking Age’, pp. 95-108 in &#039;&#039;Exile in the Middle Ages&#039;&#039; (ed. E. v. Houts et al.), Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
*ANTONSSON, H. 2004b: ‘Some Observations on Martyrdom in Post-Conversion Scandinavia’, &#039;&#039;Saga-Book&#039;&#039; 28, 70-95.&lt;br /&gt;
*ATTINGER, G &amp;amp; HAUG, A (eds.) 2004: &#039;&#039;The Nidaros Office of the Holy Blood. Liturgical Music in Medieval Norway&#039;&#039; (Senter for middelalderstudier, skrifter nr. 16), Trondheim.&lt;br /&gt;
*BAGGE, S. 2001: &#039;&#039;Da boken kom til Norge&#039;&#039; (1000–1537) (Norsk idéhistorie, bd. I), Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*BECKER, P. J. &amp;amp; BRANDIS, T. 1985: &#039;&#039;Die theologischen lateinischen Handschriften in Folio der Staatsbibliothek preussischer Kulturbesitz Berlin, Teil 2 - Ms. theol. lat. fol. 598-737&#039;&#039;, Wiesbaden 1985.&lt;br /&gt;
*BERGSAGEL, J. 1976: ‘Liturgical relations between England and Scandinavia: as seen in selected musical fragments from the 12th and 13th centuries’, &#039;&#039;Nordisk Kollokvium IV for Latinsk liturgiforskning&#039;&#039;. ##&lt;br /&gt;
*BIRKELI, F. 1980: ‘Biskop Grimkell og Hellig-Olaf’, &#039;&#039;Tidsskrift for teologi og kirke&#039;&#039; 51, 109–130, 207–23.&lt;br /&gt;
*BULL, E. 1924: [review of MALIN 1920] [norsk] &#039;&#039;Historisk Tidsskrift&#039;&#039; 27, 5.r., 5.b., 310-312.&lt;br /&gt;
*BLOM, G. A. 1981: ‘St. Olaf in norwegischer Geschichte, Königsheiliger in vielen Gestalten’ pp. 27-36 in &#039;&#039;St. Olaf, seine Zeit und sein Kult&#039;&#039; (ed. G. Svahnström), Visby.&lt;br /&gt;
*BRUNIUS, J. 1993: ‘Medeltida böcker i fragment. En översikt över pergamentsomslagen i Riksarkivet’, &#039;&#039;Nordisk tidskrift för bok- och biblioteksväsen&#039;&#039; 80, 3–33.&lt;br /&gt;
*BRUNIUS, J. (ed.) 2005: Medieval book fragments in Sweden. An international seminar in Stockholm 13-16 november 2003 (Kungl. Vitterhets historie och antikvitets akademien 58), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*CHASE, M. 2005: Einarr Skúlason’s Geisli. A Critical Edition, Toronto.&lt;br /&gt;
*DAAE, L. 1879: &#039;&#039;Norges Helgener&#039;&#039;, Christania [Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*DÅVØY, L. 2002: &#039;&#039;Den latinske og den norrøne Olavslegenden. Tekstversjoner og oversettelsespraksis&#039;&#039;. Institutt for klassisk, russisk og religionsvitenskap. Bergen [unpublished master thesis].&lt;br /&gt;
*DICKINS, B. 1940: ‘The Cult of Saint Olave in the British Isles’, &#039;&#039;Saga-Book of the Viking Society for Northern Research&#039;&#039; 12, 2, 53-80.&lt;br /&gt;
*DUGGAN, A. J. 2004: ‘The English Exile of Archbishop Eystein of Nidaros (1180-83)’, pp. 109-130 in &#039;&#039;Exile in the Middle Ages&#039;&#039; (eds. E. v. Houts et al.), Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
*EDWARDS, O. T. 1990: Matins, Lauds and Vespers for St. David&#039;s Day, Cambridge.&lt;br /&gt;
*EGGEN, E 19--: ‘Tvo lovsongar (sekvensar) fyr den heilage kong Olaf frá 12. árhundrad’, undated newspaper clipping from Torleiv Hannaas’s collection ##.&lt;br /&gt;
*EGGEN, E 1922: &#039;&#039;Nyfunnen Olavsmusikk&#039;&#039;, Serprent or Norsk aarbok.&lt;br /&gt;
*EGGEN, E. 1968: &#039;&#039;The Sequences of the Archbishopric of Nidarós&#039;&#039;, 2 vols. (Bibliotheca Arnamagneana 21-22), København.&lt;br /&gt;
*EKREM, I., MORTENSEN, L.B. &amp;amp; SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, K. (eds.) 2000: &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden og den latinske historieskrivning i 1100-tallets Norge&#039;&#039;, København.&lt;br /&gt;
*EKREM, I. 2000: ‘Om &#039;&#039;Passio Olavis&#039;&#039; tilblivelse og eventuelle forbindelse med &#039;&#039;Historia Norwegie&#039;&#039;’, pp. 109-156 in &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden&#039;&#039; (ed. Ekrem, Mortensen, Skovgaard-Petersen).&lt;br /&gt;
*FASSLER, M. 1993: &#039;&#039;Gothic song. Victorine Sequences and Augustinian Reform in twelfth-century Paris&#039;&#039;, Cambridge. &lt;br /&gt;
*FOSS, R. 1938: &#039;&#039;Latinske hymnor og sekvensar&#039;&#039; (Bokverk frå millomalderen 7), Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*FOSS, R. 1949: &#039;&#039;Sekvensane i Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; (Bokverk frå millomalderen 8) Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L 1968: &#039;&#039;Ordo Nidrosiensis Ecclesiae&#039;&#039;, Oslo. [On the St Olaf liturgy, see pp. 124-128].&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L 1988: ‘The Sequences. Status quo 1988 – RA’, [unpublished, available at Riksarkivet, Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L. 1967: ‘Olaf den Hellige. Liturgi’, &#039;&#039;KLNM&#039;&#039; 12, 561-567.&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L. 1968: Ordo Nidrosiensis Ecclesiae, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L. 1979: Antiphonarium Nidrosiensis Ecclesiae, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Graduale Romanum&#039;&#039;, Solesmes 1974. &lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Graduale Triplex&#039;&#039;, Solesmes 1979.&lt;br /&gt;
*GUNNES, E. 1973: ‘Om hvordan Passio Olavi ble til’, &#039;&#039;Maal og minne&#039;&#039;: 1-11.&lt;br /&gt;
*GUNNES, E. 1996: &#039;&#039;Erkebiskop Eystein, Statsmann og kirkebygger&#039;&#039;, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*HALKIN, F. 1934: ‘Legendarii Bodecensis menses duo in codice Paderbornensi’, &#039;&#039;Analecta Bollandiana&#039;&#039; 52 (1934) 321-33.&lt;br /&gt;
*HELANDER, S. 1957: Ordinarius Lincopensis och dess liturgiska förebilder, Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*HOFFMANN, E. 1975: &#039;&#039;Die heiligen Könige bei den Angelsachsen und den skandinavischen Völkern. Königsheiliger und Königshaus&#039;&#039;, Neumünster.&lt;br /&gt;
*HOFFMANN, E. 1994: ‘Politische Heilige in Skandinavien und die Entwicklung der drei nordischen Reiche und Völker’, pp. 277-324 in &#039;&#039;Politik und Heiligenverehrung im Hochmittelalter&#039;&#039; (ed. J. Petersohn), Sigmaringen.&lt;br /&gt;
*HOLTSMARK, A. 1937: ‘Sankt Olavs liv og mirakler’, &#039;&#039;Festskrift til Francis Bull&#039;&#039;, Oslo, 121-133 [reprinted pp. 15-24 in A. Holtsmark, &#039;&#039;Studier i norrøn digtning&#039;&#039;, Oslo 1956].&lt;br /&gt;
*HOLTSMARK, A. 1967: ‘Olavslegenden’, &#039;&#039;KLNM&#039;&#039; 12, 584-588.&lt;br /&gt;
*HUGHES, A. 1993: ‘The Monarch as the object of liturgical veneration’, A. Duggan (ed.): &#039;&#039;Kings and Kingship in Medieval Europe&#039;&#039;, London.&lt;br /&gt;
*IVERSEN, G. 2000: ‘Transforming a Viking into a Saint. The Divine Office of St. Olaf’, pp. 401–419 in &#039;&#039;The Divine Office in the Latin Middle Ages. Methodology and Source Studies, Regional Developments, Hagiography&#039;&#039; (eds. M. E. Fassler &amp;amp; R. A. Baltzer), Oxford.&lt;br /&gt;
*JIROUSKOVA, L. 2010: ‘Textual Evidence for the Transmission of the Passio Olavi Prior to 1200 and its Later Literary Transformations‘, pp. 219-239 in: Saints and Their Lives on the Periphery: Veneration of Saints in Scandinavia and Eastern Europe (c. 1000-1200), (eds. Antonsson &amp;amp; Garipzanov), Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
*JIROUSKOVA, L. 2011: Der heilige Wikinger Olav Haraldsson und sein hagiographisches Dossier: Text und Kontext der Passio Olavi (mit kritischer Edition) [unpublished Habilitation, Freiburg - to be published by Brill].&lt;br /&gt;
*JOHNSEN, A. O. 1975: ‘Om misjonsbiskopen Grimkellus’, [norsk] &#039;&#039;Historisk Tidskrift&#039;&#039; 1975, 22-34.&lt;br /&gt;
*JØRGENSEN, J. G. 2000: ‘Passio Olavi og Snorre’, pp. 157-69 in Olavslegenden (eds. Ekrem, Mortensen &amp;amp; Skovgaard-Petersen), København.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAG, C. 1995: &#039;&#039;Vikingtid og rikssamling, 800-1300&#039;&#039; (Aschehougs Norgeshistorie, bd. 2), Oslo. &lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD, E. 1993: &#039;&#039;Et pensum i middelalderlatin&#039;. II: Kommentarer&#039;&#039;, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD, E. 1995: ‘Middelaldernøtter’, &#039;&#039;Klassisk Forum&#039;&#039; 1995:2, 79-87 [textual criticism to the &#039;&#039;Legend&#039;&#039; &amp;amp; &#039;&#039;Lux Illuxit&#039;&#039;].&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD, E. 2001: ‘Middelaldernøtter. Nuces Nidrosienses – en pilegrimssang for Olaf i nytt lys’, &#039;&#039;Klassisk Forum&#039;&#039; 2001:2, 67-69 [textual criticism to Sequences].&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD, E. 2002: ‘Olavssekvensene - den kjente og de glemte’, &#039;&#039;Middelalderforum&#039;&#039; 2, 1. hefte, 103-18.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRÖTZL, C. 1994: &#039;&#039;Pilger, Mirakel und Alltag. Formen des Verhaltens im skandinavischen Mittelalter&#039;&#039; (12.-15. Jahrhundert), Helsinki.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRUCKENBERG-GOLDENSTEIN, L. 1997: The Sequence from 1050-1150: Study of a Genre in Change, Iowa.&lt;br /&gt;
*LIDÉN, A. 1999: &#039;&#039;Olaf den helige i medeltida bildkonsten. Legendmotiv och attribut&#039;&#039;, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*LOUIS-JENSEN, J. 1970: ‘“Syvende og ottende brudstykke”. Fragment av AM 325 IV a 4to’, &#039;&#039;Opuscula&#039;&#039;, Vol. IV (Bibliotheca Arnamagnæana, Vol. 30), København.&lt;br /&gt;
*LUDWIG, E. S. 1994: &#039;&#039;A statistical comparison of word order in the Latin &amp;quot;Passio et miracula beati Olavi&amp;quot; and the Old Norse &amp;quot;Jarteina ins helga Olafs&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;, Dissertation, Los Angeles, UCLA.&lt;br /&gt;
*LUNDE, K. 1994: &#039;&#039;Katalog over Sankt Olavs mirakler&#039;&#039;, Oslo [unpublished master’s thesis].&lt;br /&gt;
*MALIN, A. 1920: &#039;&#039;Zur Überlieferung der lateinischen Olavuslegende&#039;&#039; (Annales Academicæ Scientiarum Fennicæ, B 11), Helsinki.&lt;br /&gt;
*MALIN(IEMI), A. 1922: Zwölf lateinische Sequenzen as den mittelalterlichen Quellen Finlands, Helsinki.&lt;br /&gt;
*MCDOUGALL, D. &amp;amp; MCDOUGALL, I. 1998: &#039;&#039;Theodoricus Monachus, Historia de antiquitate regum Norwagiensium. An Account of the Ancient History of the Norwegian Kings&#039;&#039;. Translated and annotated by D. and I. McDougall, with an introduction by P. Foote, London.&lt;br /&gt;
*MELNIKOVA, E. A. 1997: ‘The cult of St. Olaf in Novgorod’ in &#039;&#039;Sagas and the Norwegian Experience, Sagaene og Noreg&#039;&#039;. Preprints, 10th International Saga Conference, Trondheim 3.-9. august 1997 (eds. J. R. Hagland et al.), Trondheim.&lt;br /&gt;
*MOBERG, C.-A. &amp;amp; NILSSON, A.-M. 1947-1991: &#039;&#039;Die liturgischen Hymnen in Schweden&#039;&#039;. Vols. 1–2, Copenhagen – Uppsala.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORETUS, H. 1908: ‘De magno legendario Bodecensi’, &#039;&#039;Analecta Bollandiana&#039;&#039; 27, 257-358.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. 2000a: ‘Olaf den Helliges mirakler i det 12. årh.: Streng tekstkontrol eller fri fabuleren?’ pp. 89-107 in &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden&#039;&#039; (eds. Ekrem, Mortensen, Skovgaard-Petersen), København.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. 2000b: ‘The Anchin Manuscript of Passio Olaui (Douai 295), William of Jumièges, and Theodoricus Monachus. New Evidence for Intellectual Relations between Norway and France in the 12th Century’, &#039;&#039;Symbolae Osloenses&#039;&#039; 75: 165-89.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. 2000c: ‘The Nordic Archbishoprics as Literary Centres around 1200’, pp. 133–157 in &#039;&#039;Archbishop Absalon of Lund and His World&#039;&#039; (eds. K. Friis-Jensen &amp;amp; I. Skovgaard-Petersen), Roskilde.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. 2002: ‘Recent Research in the Legend of Saint Olaf’, pp. 1011-18 in &#039;&#039;Lateinische Biographie von der Antike bis in die Gegenwart. Scripturus vitam. Festgabe für Walter Berschin zum 65. Geburtstag&#039;&#039; (ed. D. Walz), Heidelberg.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. &amp;amp; MUNDAL, E. 2003: ‘Erkebispesetet i Nidaros – arnestad og verkstad for olavslitteraturen’, Ecclesia Nidrosiensis 1153-1537. &#039;&#039;Søkelys på Nidaroskirkens og Nidarosprovinsens historie&#039;&#039;, ed. S. Imsen. Trondheim, 353-84.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L.B. 2006: ‘Sanctified Beginnings and Mythopoietic Moments. The First Wave of Writing on the Past in Norway, Denmark, and Hungary, ca 1000-1230’, pp. 247-73 in &#039;&#039;The Making of Christian Myths in the Periphery of Latin Christendom&#039;&#039; (c. 1000-1300) (ed. L. B. Mortensen) Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Norges musikkhistorie 1, Oslo: Aschehoug 2001, p. ?# (reproduction, partial transcription, CD-recording)&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Norsk Salmebok&#039;&#039;, Oslo 1985.&lt;br /&gt;
*NYBERG, T. 1997: ‘Olavskulten i Danmark under medeltiden’, pp. ## in &#039;&#039;Helgonet i Nidaros. Olavskult och kristnande i Norden&#039;&#039; (ed. L. Runar), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*OMMUNDSEN, Å. (ed.) 2006: &#039;&#039;The Beginnings of Nordic Scribal Culture, ca 1050-1300; Report from a Workshop on Parchment Fragments, Bergen 28-30 October 2005&#039;&#039;, Bergen.&lt;br /&gt;
*PHELPSTEAD, C. 2000: ‘In Honour of St. Óláfr: The Miracle Stories in Snorri Sturluson&#039;s &#039;&#039;Óláfs saga helga’, Saga-Book&#039;&#039; 25, 292-306.&lt;br /&gt;
*PHELPSTEAD, C. (ed.) 2001: &#039;&#039;A History of Norway and The Passion and Miracles of the Blessed Óláfr&#039;&#039;, translated by Devra Kunin, ed. with introduction and notes by C. P. (Viking Society for Northern Research Text Series vol. XIII), London.&lt;br /&gt;
*PHILIPPART, G. 1977: &#039;&#039;Les Légendiers Latins Et Autres Manuscrits Hagiographiques&#039;&#039;. (Typologie Des Sources Du Moyen Âge Occidental, Fasc. 24-25), Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
*REISS, G. 1912: &#039;&#039;Musiken ved den middelalderlige Olavsdyrkelsen i Norden&#039;&#039; (Videnskapsselskapets Skrifter. II. Hist.-Filos. Klasse. 1911. No. 5) Kristiania [Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*RUMAR, L. (ed.) 1997: &#039;&#039;Helgonet i Nidaros. Olavskult och kristnande i Norden&#039;&#039;, Stockholm&lt;br /&gt;
*RØTHE, G. 2000: ‘Olavs fødsel og dåp i sagalitteraturen’, pp. 170-185 in &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden&#039;&#039; (eds. Ekrem, Mortensen, Skovgaard-Petersen).&lt;br /&gt;
*RØTHE, G. 2004: &#039;&#039;Helt, konge og helgen: den hagiografiske tradisjon om Olaf den hellige i Den legendariske saga, Heimskringla og Flateyjarbók&#039;&#039; (Acta humaniora no. 201), Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*SANDAAKER, O. 1991: ‘Miraklet på Pezina-vollane’, &#039;&#039;Collegium Medievale&#039;&#039; 4, 85-97.&lt;br /&gt;
*SCHMID, T. 1945: &#039;&#039;Liber Ecclesiae Vallentunensis&#039;&#039; 54, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*SKARD, E. 1932: &#039;&#039;Sprache und Stil der Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; (Avhandlinger utgitt av Det norske videnskaps-akademi i Oslo. II, Hist.-filos. klasse, 1932 no. 1), Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*SKARD, E. 1930-33: ‘Merknader til Passio Olavi’, [norsk] &#039;&#039;Historisk Tidsskrift&#039;&#039; 29, 5. r., 18.b, 365-70.&lt;br /&gt;
*SKÅNLAND, V. 1956: ‘Calor fidei’, &#039;&#039;Symbolae Osloenses&#039;&#039; 32, 86-104.&lt;br /&gt;
*STORM, G. 1891: ‘De ældste kirkelige optegnelser om St. Olaf’, &#039;&#039;Theologisk Tidsskrift for den Evangelisk-Lutherske Kirke i Norge&#039;&#039;, 3. r. 3. b., 153-62.&lt;br /&gt;
*STORM, G. 1893: &#039;&#039;Otte brudstykker af den ældste saga om Olaf den hellige&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
*SVAHNSTRÖM, G. (ed.) 1981: &#039;&#039;St. Olaf. Seine Zeit und sein Kult&#039;&#039; (Acta Visbyensia VI), Visby.&lt;br /&gt;
*VANDVIK, E 1941: ‘Lux illuxit letabunda’, &#039;&#039;Symbolae Osloenses&#039;&#039; 21, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM, E. 1998: ‘The Early Liturgy of St. Olaf’, pp. 43-58 in &#039;&#039;Gregorian Chant and Medieval Music. Proceedings from The Nordic Festival and Conference of Gregorian Chant Trondheim, St. Olaf&#039;s Wake 1997&#039;&#039; (eds. A. Dybdahl, O. K. Ledang &amp;amp; N. H. Petersen), Trondheim.&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM, E. 2000: ‘Om en nyoppdaget Olavslegende’, pp. 186-224 in &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden&#039;&#039; (ed. Ekrem, Mortensen, Skovgaard-Petersen).&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM, E. 2001: &#039;&#039;The Office of Saint Olaf. A Study in Chant Transmission&#039;&#039;, Uppsala 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Sanctus_Olavus&amp;diff=917</id>
		<title>Sanctus Olavus</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Sanctus_Olavus&amp;diff=917"/>
		<updated>2012-12-21T14:47:20Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: /* Bibliography */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Lars Boje Mortensen (&#039;&#039;Legenda&#039;&#039;), Eyolf Østrem (&#039;&#039;Officium&#039;&#039;) and Åslaug Ommundsen (&#039;&#039;Missa&#039;&#039;)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Sanctus Olavus&#039;&#039;&#039; The Norwegian royal martyr saint, Olaf Haraldsson (d. 1030), became the most renowned local saint in the Nordic countries, as is evident from the great number of church dedications, place names, pieces of art, and texts. Little is known of his cult in the eleventh century, but during the twelfth and thirteenth centuries his shrine in Trondheim was turned into a major site of pilgrimage and celebration. The Nidaros cathedral was constructed and a series of liturgical, musical and literary monuments were composed. His status as a national saint remained uncontested, but his cult also diffused outside of Norway and assumed other functions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here the focus is on the Latin texts relating to Olaf. For recent surveys of the historical Olaf Haraldsson, the cult, art and musical history, and the Old Norse texts see SVAHNSTRÖM (ed.) 1981, KRÖTZL 1994, KRAG 1995, RUMAR (ed.) 1997, LIDÉN 1999, EKREM, MORTENSEN &amp;amp; SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN (eds.) 2000, ØSTREM 2001, MUNDAL &amp;amp; MORTENSEN 2003, RØTHE 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Legenda ==&lt;br /&gt;
(BHL 6322-6326). For the present purpose the numerous versions of the legend are grouped under five headings, A-E, each referring to the text of the most important extant manuscript (see more information under &#039;&#039;editions&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;medieval transmission&#039;&#039; below). These letter codes will be used here as preliminary signposts for describing the surviving versions, not as an attempt at an exhaustive classification (the text published by STORM 1880 as &#039;&#039;Acta Sancti Olavi&#039;&#039; is not included here, because it is a secondary construct on the basis of a surviving vernacular version). The texts are usually easy to divide into a &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; (or &#039;&#039;uita&#039;&#039;) and a miracle part. The differences between the versions are most conspicuous in the narrative of the first part, the passio. A gives the fullest passio account (ca. 5 pp.), B a very short abbreviation (half a page), hence the reference in the scholarly literature (and below) to a long and a short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; (or &#039;&#039;vita&#039;&#039;). In reality the “short” versions represent different extracts from what we suppose to be an original close to A. The second part, the miracles, is in general textually more stable between the versions, but the selection of miracles differs widely. The miracles will be counted according to the longest series as they appear in the major early manuscript (version A, Oxford, Corpus Christi College 209, from Fountains Abbey), namely 1-49. Only one miracle has been transmitted in Latin in the High Middle Ages (A, B, C) which is not present in this manuscript, the Miles Britannicus miracle, for practical purposes numbered here as 50. All these 50 miracles are posthumous, except no. 1, Olaf’s vision before the battle of Stiklestad, and no. 10, his trial for working on a Sunday. The additional late medieval miracles, performed by Olaf while still alive, are integrated into various late medieval versions of the Passio (D, E) and are not counted separately.&lt;br /&gt;
*A &#039;&#039;Fountains Abbey&#039;&#039; (late twelfth cent.): long passio, miracles 1-49.&lt;br /&gt;
*B &#039;&#039;Anchin&#039;&#039; (late twelfth cent.): short passio, miracles 1-9, 50, 10-21.&lt;br /&gt;
*C &#039;&#039;Sweden&#039;&#039; (around 1200) rewritten passio (fragmentary transmission).&lt;br /&gt;
*D &#039;&#039;Köln&#039;&#039; (ca. 1460) rewritten &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; with more miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
*E &#039;&#039;Ribe&#039;&#039; (ca. 1460-65) rewritten &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; with more miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Title=====&lt;br /&gt;
The legend is traditionally referred to as &#039;&#039;Passio Olaui&#039;&#039;, but a more correct form authenticated by the Fountains abbey manuscript is &#039;&#039;Passio et miracula beati Olaui&#039;&#039; reflecting the clear division into two parts. In later medieval manuscripts other versions are entitled &#039;&#039;Legenda sancti Olaui&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;De sancto Olavo rege Norwegie&#039;&#039; and sim. or are left without a title.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
A &#039;&#039;Regnante illustrissimo rege Olauo apud Norwegiam&#039;&#039; – &#039;&#039;libere quo uoluit suis pedibus ambulauit&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
B &#039;&#039;Gloriosus rex Olauus ewangelice ueritatis sinceritate in Anglia comperta&#039;&#039; – &#039;&#039;Qui cum patre et spiritu sancto uiuit, et regnat Deus per omnia secula seculorum. amen&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
C [mutilated at the beginning] ... &#039;&#039;Ecclesias et loca sancta oracionis&#039;&#039; – &#039;&#039;et regnat in secula seculorum. amen&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
D &#039;&#039;Gloriosus martir Olauus norwegie rex per aliquorum sanctorum uirorum predicationem conuersus&#039;&#039; – &#039;&#039;multarum rerum ornata preciositate: in qua ipse requiescit testatur ecclesia&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
E &#039;&#039;In Nederos munitissimo castro tocius Norvegie regni&#039;&#039; ¬– &#039;&#039;cui est omnis honor et gloria in secula seculorum&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
A runs to ca. 40 pp., the others from around 5 to 15 pp. The various extracts for liturgical readings make up ca. 1 to 3 pp.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions===== &lt;br /&gt;
*Jacobus de Voragine, &#039;&#039;Legenda aurea&#039;&#039; [+ &#039;&#039;Historie plurimorum&#039;&#039;.... CHECK], Köln 1483, 307a-308d. [version D including miracles 2,5,4].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Otthoniense&#039;&#039; (Odense), Lübeck 1483 &amp;amp; 1497 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Historie plurimorum sanctorum nouiter et laboriose ex diuersis libris in unum collecte&#039;&#039;, Louvain 1485, 101-103v (repr. in STORM 1880, 277-82) [version D including miracles 2,5,4]. &lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Lincopense&#039;&#039; (Linköping), Nürnberg 1493 (repr. in STORM 1880, 247-51) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1,2,4].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Strengnense&#039;&#039;, Stockholm 1495 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Upsalense&#039;&#039; (Uppsala), Stockholm 1496 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Scarense&#039;&#039; (Skara), Nürnberg 1498, f. CCLVII verso. (repr. in STORM 1880, 251-54) [long &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, no miracles]&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Aberdonense&#039;&#039; (Aberdeen), Edinburgh 1509/1510 (repr. in METCALFE 1881, 117-18) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1,2,4].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Slesvicense&#039;&#039; (Sleswig), Paris 1512 (repr. in STORM 1880, 265-66) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1,2,10,5].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Arosiense&#039;&#039; (Århus), Basel 1513 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Roschildense&#039;&#039; (Roskilde), Paris 1517 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Lundense&#039;&#039; (Lund), Paris 1517 (repr. in STORM 1880, 255-64) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1-2].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; (Nidaros), Paris 1519, fols. qq II-rr IIII (repr. in TORFÆUS 1711, LANGEBEK 1773 &amp;amp; STORM 1880, 229-45), [extended short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1-3, 6-10, 19, 15, 20, 23, 4, 12, 14].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Arhusiense&#039;&#039;, Århus 1519 (repr. in STORM 1880, 247-51) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracles 1,2,4].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Officia propria ss. patronorum Regni Sueciæ&#039;&#039;, Antwerpen 1616 (and several reprints) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*TORFÆUS, T. 1711: &#039;&#039;Historia rerum Norvegicarum&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen, vol. 3, 211-13 [reprint of the BN text].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Acta Sanctorum&#039;&#039;, Antwerpen 1731, Julii Tomus VII, 87-120: “De S. Olavo, rege et martyre, Nidrosiæ in Norvegia Commentarius Historicus”. [excerpts from medieval and early modern historiography with discussions; also includes brief quotations from a lost Utrecht manuscript. The pages 113-16 prints the text, subsequently lost, from the late medieval legendarium, &#039;&#039;Codex Bodecensis&#039;&#039;, under the title “&#039;&#039;Acta brevia auctore anonymo, ex passionali pergameno ms. cœnobii Bodecensis&#039;&#039;”, which includes an A version of the &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; with miracles 1,2,6,7,8,19,20,3,5.  Additional material from BN is quoted via TORFÆUS 1711, 117-20.]&lt;br /&gt;
*LANGEBEK, J. 1773: SRD 2, Copenhagen, 529-52: “&#039;&#039;Legendæ aliquot de Sancto Olavo Rege Norvegiæ&#039;&#039;” [edition of various fragments and transcriptions in Arne Magnusson’s collection, a reprint of the Low German translation and the BN text] &lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Officia propria ss. patronorum Regni Poloniæ et Sueciæ&#039;&#039;, Mechlen 1858 (repr. in STORM 1880, 264-65) [short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;, miracle 1].&lt;br /&gt;
*STORM, G. 1880: “Acta sancti Olavi regis et martyris,” in MHN, Kristiania 1880, 125-44 [an eclectic A text based mainly on BN and &#039;&#039;Acta sanctorum&#039;&#039;, but ordered with the Old Norse homily as structural guideline].&lt;br /&gt;
*• METCALFE, F. 1881: &#039;&#039;Passio et Miracula Beati Olaui, edited from a twelfth-century manuscript in the library of Corpus Christi College, Oxford, with an introduction and notes by F. M.&#039;&#039;, Oxford [first edition of the full A version, the Fountains abbey text].&lt;br /&gt;
*• STORM, G. 1885: &#039;&#039;Om en Olavslegende fra Ribe&#039;&#039;, (Christiania Vidensk.-Selsk. Forhandl. 3), Kristiania. [A partial first edition of E, the “Ribe”-legend, ca. 1460/65].&lt;br /&gt;
*• MALIN 1920 [first edition of the &#039;&#039;Miles Britannicus&#039;&#039;-miracle from a thirteenth-century fragment].&lt;br /&gt;
*• ØSTREM 2000 [first edition of C, based on thirteenth-century breviary fragments, Stockholm, Riksarkivet, Fr. 596 &amp;amp; 614 (together also called codex 97) – see also ØSTREM 2001]&lt;br /&gt;
*• ØSTREM 2001 [appendix 2, pp. 263-280, ‘Lessons from &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039;’: the long &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; (A) based on Storm 1880, the short &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039; (B) and miracles 1-11 based on the Anchin manuscript, all with copious additional readings from a number of liturgical manuscript fragments. Appendix 5, pp. 288-91 reprints the edition of the C version from Østrem 2000].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
For medieval translations see Medieval transmission and reception.&lt;br /&gt;
*SKARD, E. 1930: &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi. Lidingssoga og undergjerningane åt den heilage Olaf&#039;&#039;, (Norrøne bokværk 46) Oslo (repr. 1970). [Norwegian, nynorsk, from STORM’s edition, with additions and transpositions].&lt;br /&gt;
*LUDWIG 1994 ##-## [English, selections from METCALFE’s edition (version A)]&lt;br /&gt;
*PHELPSTEAD, C. (ed.) 2001: &#039;&#039;A History of Norway and The Passion and Miracles of the Blessed Óláfr&#039;&#039;, translated by D. Kunin, ed. with introduction and notes by C. Phelpstead (Viking Society for Northern Research Text Series, vol. 13), London [from METCALFE’s edition (version A)].&lt;br /&gt;
*IVERSEN, G. (transl.) in LIDÉN 1999, 404-10 [Swedish, from STORM 1885 (version E)].&lt;br /&gt;
*EKREM, I. 2000, 145-46 [Norwegian, bokmål, the short &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; from version B].&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM 2000, 192-97 [Norwegian, bokmål, from his own edition &#039;&#039;ibid&#039;&#039;. (version C)].&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM 2001, ##-##. [English, from his own edition &#039;&#039;ibid&#039;&#039;. (version C)].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Commentaries=====&lt;br /&gt;
*METCALFE 1881 [literary and historical footnotes for the entire text].&lt;br /&gt;
*SKARD 1930.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD 1993, 130-44.&lt;br /&gt;
*PHELPSTEAD 2001, ##-##.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place==== &lt;br /&gt;
There can be no doubt that the legend of St. Olaf went through a formative phase shortly after the establishment of the archbishopric in Trondheim in 1153, and in particular during the period when Eystein Erlendsson was in office (1161-1188). Our earliest extant manuscripts of both the legend and the chants and &#039;&#039;lectiones&#039;&#039; derived from it, stem from the end of the twelfth century, and a number of miracles date and place themselves in Trondheim after 1153 and some even explicitly during the reign of Eystein. This date also tallies well with a number of significant textual and musical compositions for the liturgy of St. Olaf (see below), and with the contemporary organisation of pilgrimage on a larger scale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore the historian [[Theodoricus Monachus]], who was a probably a canon at the cathedral in this very period and certainly a well-informed local who dedicated his work to Eystein sometime between the years 1177 and 1188, writes in ch. 20: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Quomodo vero mox omnipotens Deus merita martyris sui Olavi declaraverit cæcis visum reddendo et multa commoda ægris mortalibus impendendo, et qualiter episcopus Grimkel – qui fuit filius fratris Sigwardi episcopi, quem Olavus filius Tryggva secum adduxerat de Anglia - post annum et quinque dies beatum corpus e terra levaverit et in loco decenter ornato reposuerit in Nidrosiensi metropoli, quo statim peracta pugna transvectum fuerat, quia hæc omnia a nonnullis memoriæ tradita sunt, nos notis immorari superfluum duximus&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(It has been related by several how almighty God soon made known the merits of his martyr Óláfr, by restoring sight to the blind and bestowing manifold comforts on the infirm; and how, after a year and five days. Bishop Grímkell (who was the nephew of bishop Sigeweard, whom Óláfr Tryggvason had brought with him from England) had Óláfr’s body exhumed and laid in a fitly adorned place in the metropolitan city of Nidaróss, where it had been conveyed immediately after the battle was finished. But because all these things have been recorded by several, I regard it as unnecessary to dwell on matters which are already known.) (transl. MCDOUGALL &amp;amp; MCDOUGALL 1998, 32-33). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this passage has given rise to a number of discussions (further references in  MCDOUGALL &amp;amp; MCDOUGALL 1998, 32-33) it is safe to infer that Theodoricus knew of writings (“&#039;&#039;memoriæ tradita sunt&#039;&#039;”) about some of Olaf’s posthumous miracles and about the translation of Olaf’s body to Trondheim – and that he expected his primary audience to know about such texts. All other traces of a translation text has disappeared, but the miracles must at least be some of those we know from the legend, or even simply identical to a certain group of them. ØSTREM 2001, 34-35, has questioned STORM’s hypothesis (1880, XXXIV) that Theodoricus is here speaking of a lost &#039;&#039;Translatio S. Olavi&#039;&#039;. Others have extended his doubts (e.g. CHASE 2005, 12) with the resulting interpretation that Theodoricus’s testimony simply shows that the events were known. But although ØSTREM is correct in saying that we cannot take for granted that Theodoricus is referring to a liturgical text, we have to acknowledge that he is referring to specific writings existing at the cathedral in Trondheim. “&#039;&#039;Memoriae tradere&#039;&#039;” is standard classical and medieval Latin for putting into writing, and it would need other indicators and a lot of good will to make it refer to, for instance, (unwritten) skaldic verse. That Theodoricus is not talking vaguely of knowledge floating around in common memory is underlined by the phrase “a nonnullis”, i.e. writings by certain people. He may or may not have known who the authors were, but his entire point is to say that what you do not find in this book you will find in others (almost certainly, Latin books here at the cathedral). Leaving aside the question of the &#039;&#039;Translatio&#039;&#039;, for the present purpose it is sufficient so far to establish that Theodoricus presumed that it would be straightforward for his readers/listeners around 1180 to find one or more written accounts of a number of Olaf’s posthumous healing miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
STORM 1880 and SKARD 1932 were convinced that Theodoricus also knew the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;, i.e. the &#039;&#039;vita&#039;&#039;-part of the legend more or less as we have it in its long version. Their textual arguments are not particularly strong and their view has since become muddled by a number of factors. First, METCALFE’s discovery of the fullest version (A) of the legend in 1881 with some of its additional miracles penned by Eystein led to an assumption that the entire legend came from his hand (and, consequently, must have been at least contemporary with Theodoricus, if not later). The stylistic investigation by SKARD 1932 allegedly proved unitary authorship by the archbishop – a position that has been accepted by most leading scholars since, for instance by HOLTSMARK 1937 and GUNNES 1996 although both believed that some sort of written account did exist before 1153 and was used by Eystein acting as redactor. The unitary style which SKARD had suggested, however, was difficult to uphold, both because what seemed to him stylistic idiosyncrasies are now known to be standard medievalisms, and because a number of other traits in the text point to more to a multilayered composition than unitary composition or redaction (cf. EKREM 2000 &amp;amp; MORTENSEN 2000a, MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003, and see Summary of contents below). A particularly intriguing passage in Theodoricus complicates matters further. He presents as his personal finding (and there is no reason to doubt this) that Olaf was baptized in Rouen: this can be learnt from the Norman chronicler, William of Jumièges (ca. 1070, book 5, ch. 11-12). The Passio takes this information for granted and it would therefore seem to postdate Theodoricus (for a full discussion of this see MORTENSEN 2000b). It has also been shown that the short vita (evidenced before ca. 1200 in the Douai manuscript, version B above) – by some scholars believed to have been a first version – is in fact an abbreviation of the long vita (ØSTREM 2001, 45 ff., MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003, 366). Finally ANTONSSON 2004a has pointed to a convincing motif parallel (see Sources below) with the legend of Thomas Becket which gives a &#039;&#039;terminus post quem&#039;&#039; of 1173. All this certainly point to the 1170s and 1180s as the crucial period for the composition of the long vita. Instead of focusing on Eystein alone, it is probably safer to talk of a team effort by the senior clergy at the Trondheim cathedral (cf. Theodoricus’s share in discovering evidence for Olaf’s baptism, see also Composition and style below).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While we can be certain that the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; is a late twelfth-century Trondheim composition, and that the entire legend, including the miracles, must have been put together in a form like A at the same time and place, this does not preclude the possibility that a first series of miracles were taken down at an earlier stage, before Eystein, and probably also before 1153 (for the various groupings of miracles, see below Summary and Composition). There is a good amount of evidence for this. Theodoricus’s statement quoted above implies that he knew written accounts of a number of miracles (and of the translation), but not of a &#039;&#039;passio&#039;&#039;. At the beginning of miracle 37 Archbishop Eystein writes: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Perlectis his, que de uita et miraculis beati Olaui nobis antiquitas commendauit, congruum estimamus a nobis quoque, qui eius presentialiter nouis passim illustramur miraculis, que ipsi uidimus aut ueratium uirorum testimoniis uirtuose ad eius gloriam adeo facta probauimus, futuris generationibus memoranda litteris assignari&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Having read all those accounts which antiquity has entrusted to us concerning the life and miracles of the blessed Óláfr, we deem it fitting that we, who have been personally enlightened by his widespread miracles in our own day, should also commit to the attention of future generations, in writing, those things which have been performed by miraculous powers, to his greater glory, as we have seen for ourselves or have learnt from the testimony of truthful men.) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eystein’s reference to &#039;&#039;antiquitas&#039;&#039; here is somewhat puzzling because it was clear to him that both the &#039;&#039;vita&#039;&#039; and most of the miracles were taken down after 1153. But he may think of the oldest core of miracles (see below Summary) at the beginning of the book which radiated “antiquity” – or he may have known for a fact that the collection of miracle reports had indeed been initiated before 1153.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The strongest indication that a written tradition of old miracles was available before 1153 is the Old Norse stanzaic poem &#039;&#039;Geisli&#039;&#039; (Sunbeam) composed on commission by the poet Einar Skúlason for the festivities at the establishment of the archdiocese in 1153. In &#039;&#039;Geisli&#039;&#039; eight of the first nine miracles of the Latin collections are describes in a poetic rephrasing (cf. HOLTSMARK 1937, PHELPSTEAD 2001, XXXII &amp;amp; CHASE 2005). Usually this is taken as evidence that the vernacular poet was drawing on Latin writing or stories told on the basis of a Latin text (EKREM 2000, PHELPSTEAD 2001, MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003). It is correctly pointed out by CHASE (2005, 13) that we cannot be certain that the influence does not run the other way (as long as we do not possess a pre-1150 fragment containing Latin miracles), but probability, I think, speaks against it. It is a widely well-attested practice in the eleventh and twelfth centuries to take down miracle reports at the main shrine in Latin rather than in the vernacular, and in this case it is difficult to see how the Latin should have been extracted from a highly specialized poetic discourse. Some details of authentication have also been left out by the poet, such as the presence of votive gifts in the church stemming from miracle 4 and 5 (cf. &#039;&#039;Geisli&#039;&#039;, stanzas 51-56 &amp;amp; 35-36). As these miracle report seem to have served as an explanation of the votive gifts it would be more difficult to interpret the authentication as an addition to the Latin text than as something left out through poetic treatment. More analysis drawing on the entire miracle corpus in Latin and Old Norse is needed, but I am inclined to agree with the widely held view that a small collection of Latin miracle reports was already available in Trondheim before 1153 (cf. HOLTSMARK 1937, GUNNES 1996, 178-79, EKREM 2000, PHELPSTEAD 2001, XXXVIII) – although it is difficult to say when it was taken down. One possibility is the active period of building and “positioning” in the 1130s and 1140s, but at the present stage of research there is no clear indication that it could not be as old as around 1100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from this possible group of pre-1153 core miracles (1-10) the remainder of the miracle collection as we know it in version A consists of various layers composed between 1153 and 1188 (death of Eystein who penned some of the last miracles) or ca. 1200 (latest palaeographical date of the Fountains Abbey manuscript.) The Summary below gives some additional internal evidence for this time frame.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Version B is contemporary with A and strongly related to it (see Summary below). Version C in all probability stems from Sweden, perhaps from the diocese of Linköping where it could have been composed around 1200 (ØSTREM 2000 &amp;amp; 2001).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
D and E are both late medieval texts (ca. 1460) composed outside of Norway, D is known through the legendary put together by Herman Greven in Köln 1460 – it is probably of German origin as it reflects the world of Hanseatic traders and was immediately translated into Low German. E is known through the work of Petrus Mathie in Ribe in southern Denmark (ca. 1460-1465), and is related to D in narrative and motifs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version A:&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;: The long &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; begins by a lofty summary of the role of Olaf as the ruler who converted the cold North. It includes a number of biblical quotations where this deed is foreshadowed, and Olaf is hinted at – he is for instance the “boiling pot” (&#039;&#039;olla&#039;&#039;) mentioned by Jeremiah. The rest of the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; is structured chronologically from the time he was baptized in Rouen. He was the perfect ruler, a &#039;&#039;rex justus&#039;&#039;, who spread the word of God, uprooted paganism, and kept justice by his own humble example and by restraining the proud. But his efforts was not welcomed by everyone and due to rising pressure he went into exile in Russia to await a better time to carry through God’s plan. After a while he felt ready to return, also to suffer martyrdom if that was God’s will. His adversaries gathered to meet him, partly bribed by his enemy “a certain Canute” [the Great], partly through their own ambition and reluctance to accept Christianity. Olaf faced death bravely with his eyes fixed on eternal life and was struck down at Stiklestad [north of Trondheim] on Wednesday July 29, 1028 [according to this version].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miracles: In this version 49 miracles are collected which can be divided in four major series: 1-10, 11-21, 22-36, 37-49. For discussion of possible divisions see HOLTSMARK 1937, GUNNES 1996, 178-88, EKREM 2000, JØRGENSEN 2000, MUNDAL &amp;amp; MORTENSEN 2003. The present division, and others that have been proposed, owes as much to the transmission of miracles in other versions as to an analysis of formalities, style and contents – a distinction that has not yet been systematically applied.&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of content the first series stand out in several respects: it includes two miracles which happened in Olaf’s lifetime (1 &amp;amp; 10, all other miracles are posthumous); three miracles (3-5) end with a reference to the votive gift which can be seen in the martyr’s church now (&#039;&#039;hec ecclesia&#039;&#039;). There are no references to archbishop or arch see. Number 10, which deals with Olaf’s self-inflicted punishment of his transgression against the rule of resting on a Sunday, is introduced by an editorial voice explaining that although this miracle comes last, it should really have been put first in terms of chronology. No. 2 narrates the “protomiracle”, the first healing worked by the saint on the day after his death. 3-5 and 9 report stories of miracles outside of Norway through prayers to Olaf, and 6-8 of healings of people who attended the memoria of the saint, i.a. the feast of 29 July. These miracles (with or without no. 10) are also usually grouped together because the Old Norse poem Geisli from 1153 (see above) reports all the miracles here except 8 and 10 and none from any subsequent series.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The beginning of the next series, 11-21, is marked by the reference to the “archbishop and the brothers” at the end of 11 (... &#039;&#039;archiepiscopo et fratribus exposuit&#039;&#039;) – the brothers no doubt referring to the regular canons of the Trondheim cahtedral. Miracle 19 is explicitly dated to the year when Olaf’s church in Trondheim received the &#039;&#039;pallium&#039;&#039;. The majority of these miracles are healings, but two deal with escape from fire and one with a boy lost and found (!). The feast and shrine in Trondheim again dominate, but there are two miracles reported from the Norwegian community in Novgorod and two from the province of Telemark. No. 21 deals with the healing of an unnamed Norwegian king at Olaf’s local church in Stiklestad, but there is no textual break between 21 and 22, in fact 22 begins by saying “in the same year...”. The reason that scholars have put a caesura here is because the miracles 1-21 are transmitted together in a number of other manuscripts and vernacular texts. With one small exception (part of miracle 23 in the &#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; from 1519), miracles 22-49 are only known from version A – the Fountains abbey manuscript. The Anchin manuscript (see below version B) stops after miracle 21 and so does the &#039;&#039;Old Norse Homiliary&#039;&#039; version from ca. 1200. The vernacular &#039;&#039;Legendary saga of Olaf&#039;&#039; from the beginning of the thirteenth century also confines itself to the first 21 miracles, and a fragment from the thirteenth century with Old Norse adaptations of Olaf miracles contain pieces only within this range as well (cf. JØRGENSEN 2000).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third series, 22-36, is equally dominated by healings at the shrine (mostly in connection with the celebrations on 29 July). Occasional “distance” miracles are also reported where the person(s) favoured through a vow to Olaf present themselves in Trondheim to pay homage to the saint. An authenticating voice is often present – it is a “we” who receives gifts for the church or who have heard the story from so and so. In two miracles (26 &amp;amp; 30) the “we” addresses themselves to a &#039;&#039;caritati uestre&#039;&#039;, probably the archbishop. In no. 34 we are informed that a gift was sent “to us while we were in Bergen”; it is most natural to take this as &#039;&#039;pluralis maiestatis&#039;&#039;, hence it is possible that the author here is archbishop Eystein, although it could be another senior official. Miracle 35 tells of an opening of the shrine (the miracle is the sweet fragrance) and is also interesting because it begins with a date “some time during the reign of King Eystein ...”; this means that this miracle must have been taken down after Eystein Haraldson’s death in 1157. Some miracles are dated relatively “the same year” or “next winter”. There is no explicit conclusion of this series, but the next one begins with a clear break.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fourth and last series, 37-49, is opened by the title “Tractatus Augustini Norewagensis episcopi etc” (for Eystein’s opening words about adding to the miracles, see above Date and Place). In miracle 37 Eystein tells vividly of a miraculously healed injury he suffered during inspection of the construction of the new basilica. It is not clear whether “&#039;&#039;tractatus&#039;&#039;” is the title for miracle 37 alone or for all the remaining ones, but as they have titles of their own the first alternative is preferable. His voice is not as explicit in other miracles, but can probably be discerned in 38, 39 (“we were held up by ecclesiastical business” &#039;&#039;ecclesiasticis detinebamur negociis&#039;&#039;) and 44, as well as in 47 and 49 where the authorial voice suddenly addresses itself to &#039;&#039;fratres dilectissimi&#039;&#039;, the canons of the chapter. This might lead to the conclusion that the entire last series is authored by Eystein, but in 42 we suddenly meet the &#039;&#039;caritas&#039;&#039; again as addressee as in 26 and 30. Most of the miracles are healings at the shrine – as in the other series. In 49 we get an interesting piece of information on the organisation of healings, namely the mention of a hospital for pilgrims.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One preliminary conclusion to be drawn about version A is that neither Eystein or any other redactor were interested in smoothing over the seams between miracles or groups of miracles in this version – they were meant to stand with their pointers in different directions, perhaps also because they then kept an air of authenticity, but perhaps simply because they reflect an accepted way of accumulating reports with different authorial voices. These voices, in turn, all view things in a cathedral perspective, so the question of authorship can perhaps be resolved by pointing to a collective of senior officials at Olaf’s church.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version B&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;: In this version the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; has been telescoped into less than a page. Some scholars have viewed the A version as an elaborated B version whereas others think that B must be an abbreviation of A (see, with further references, EKREM 2000 &amp;amp; ØSTREM 2001). The present author is of the opinion that the issue can be settled by internal textual arguments in favour of B being an abbreviation (argued in MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003, 366).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Miracula&#039;&#039;: The B version includes, in that order, miracles 1-9, 50, 10-21 – no. 50 being the only one not in the A version. It deals with an English knight who (successfully) seeks help in Trondheim on Olaf’s feast day. There are no specificities about time nor does the authorial voice give itself away. Miracles 1,4,5,9 and 10 are missing some passages in comparison with version A, but in nos. 11-21 there are no editorial differences (cf. EKREM 2000, 124). After miracle 21 there is an epilogue formula which is similar to the one introducing miracle 26 in version A.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version C&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
This alternative &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; was first identified and edited by ØSTREM 2000 &amp;amp; 2001 in a fragment from the National Archives of Sweden (cod. 97). It consists of 9 lessons, of which 1, 4, and most of 5 have been lost. It follows the same basic structure as version A with a depiction of Olaf’s piety, just rule and protection of the poor, his conflict with his adversaries, his exile in Russia and his return to martyrdom. But it is nevertheless a completely different text which does not seem to draw directly on A. The plot and the rhetoric are similar, but other scriptural references and etymologies are employed (Stiklestad as &#039;&#039;locus pugionum uel sicariorum&#039;&#039;). The most salient feature, in comparison with A and B, is the more important role allotted to King Canute as leader of Olaf’s enemies and instigator of evil.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version D&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
This late medieval adaptation follows version A closely for about the first half of the text, but then introduces completely new elements such as Olaf’s rivalry with a pagan brother and the popular story of Olaf sailing through a mountain. Most striking is the description of Olaf’s martyrdom during which he is crucified. On the cross Olaf prays for merchants who call for his help on the dangerous seas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Version E&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
The other late medieval legend adds a romantic novella about Olaf’s father Harald’s adventures during a pilgrimage to Santiago de Compostella and makes the theme about the pagan brother into a main vehicle for the whole plot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style==== &lt;br /&gt;
The only existing investigation of stylistic matters is that done by SKARD 1932 (the A version). Many of his individual observations are still valuable, but his main conclusion – that the A text has a unitary style attributable to Eystein as the sole author/redactor – has been challenged. OEHLER (1970, 63 n. 23) put his finger on the soft spots of SKARD’s procedure: (1) the examples are not drawn systematically from all the parts of the text whose unity he wants to demonstrate. (2) Most of the stylistic idiosyncracies SKARD finds are ordinary medievalisms. In spite of this – and indeed in spite of Eystein’s explicit statement at the beginning of miracle 37 that he wants to add to a text transmitted from antiquity – Eystein’s role as author of the whole legend (in version A) has remained uncontested in Norwegian scholarship until recently (e.g. SKARD 1930-1933, HOLTSMARK 1937, GUNNES 1996; the exception is BULL 1924). For fuller references to the debate and its present status see MORTENSEN 2000, 101-3, EKREM 2000, 138-39, PHELPSTEAD 2001, XXXVI-XXXIX, MORTENSEN &amp;amp; MUNDAL 2003, 363-68.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is still wanting is a modern stylistic analysis (including probings into the prose rhythm) which characterizes the various parts of the work irrespective of the author issue. This cannot be offered here, but just to illustrate the diversity within the A version, consider the following three passages. The first is about the success of Olaf’s mission from the passio (ed. METCALFE 1881, 70), the next is from miracle 20 (ibid. 93) and the third from miracle 37 (ibid. 104) – one of the pieces certainly written by Eystein (in a few cases METCALFE’s text is adjusted; the translation is by P. Fisher [not yet published]):&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Plurimum profecit in breui, et innumerabilem Domino multitudinem adquisiuit. Confluebant ad baptisma certatim populi, et numerus credentium augebatur in dies. Effringebantur statue, succidebantur luci, euertebantur delubra, ordinabantur sacerdotes, et fabricabantur ecclesie. Offerebant donaria populi cum deuocione et alacritate. Erubescebant ydolorum cultores, confundebantur qui confidebant in scultili, et in multis illius regionis partibus infidelium depressa multitudine mutire non audens omnis iniquitas opilabat os suum&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(In a short time he made excellent progress, procuring a countless host for the Lord. In eager droves they flocked to be baptized, and the number of believers swelled daily. The effigies were shattered, the groves hewn down and the shrines overthrown. Priests were ordained, churches built.   The people brought votive offerings piously and promptly. Those who worshipped idols blushed with shame, those who relied firmly on a graven image were thrown into confusion, and in many areas of that region the crowd of unbelievers were quelled, with the result that, not daring to mutter a sound, all iniquity stopped her mouth.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Waringus quidam in Ruscia seruum emerat, bone indolis iuuenem, set mutum. Qui cum nichil de se ipse profiteri posset, cuius gentis esset ignorabatur. Ars tamen, qua erat instructus, inter waringos eum conuersatum fuisse prodebat: nam arma, quibus illi soli utuntur, fabricare nouerat. Hic, cum diu ex uenditione diuersa probasset dominia, ad mercatorem postmodum deuenit, qui ei pietatis intuitu iugum laxauit seruile&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(A certain Varangian had bought a slave in Russia, a young man of fine natural qualities, but dumb. Consequently he could make no declaration about himself and therefore people were ignorant of his race. However, the craftsmanship he was versed in showed that he had lived among the Varangians, for he knew how to forge the kind of armour that they alone wore. When he had passed by sale from one master to another, he eventually came into the hands of a merchant, who on compassionate grounds loosed him from the yoke of slavery).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Ego itaque Augustinus per uoluntatem dei in ecclesia beati martiris Olaui episcopalem ad tempus sollicitudinem gerens, cum a magistro, qui operariis ecclesie preest, pro quibusdam in opere disponendis super muri fastigium euocarer, pons, in quo lapides trahebantur, multitudinis, que nos sequebatur, molem non ferens confractus cecidit. Peccatis autem exigentibus ut uite et iniuncte sollicitudinis cautior redderer, ceteris ponti et machinis adherentibus solus in precipicium feror&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(And so, when I, Eystein, was at that time, by God’s wish, bearing the responsibility of archbishop in the church of the blessed martyr Olaf, I was called out to the top of the wall by the foreman in charge of those labouring on the church, so that I might settle certain details of the work; but the gangplank along which the stone was being hauled could not bear the weight of all the people following us up, so that it shattered and collapsed. With my sins demanding that I should make myself be rather careful of my life and the responsibility imposed on me, while the rest were clinging to the gangplank and scaffolding I alone fell headlong.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first sample is effectively built by one perfect (&#039;&#039;profecit&#039;&#039;) followed by a number of emphatically foregrounded imperfects depicting the movement of conversion (&#039;&#039;confluebant, effringebantur&#039;&#039; etc.) which, in spite of the lack of concreteness, conjures up images of the process. The language is steeped in biblical phrases referring to conversion and paganism: &#039;&#039;numerus credentium augebatur&#039;&#039; could echo Act. 5.14 &#039;&#039;magis autem augebatur credentium in Domino multitudo virorum ac mulierum&#039;&#039;, the effigies and the groves no doubt come out of Josias’s uprooting of idolatry in 4. Reg. 23.14 &#039;&#039;et contrivit statuas et succidit lucos&#039;&#039;. The pun on &#039;&#039;confundo&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;confido&#039;&#039; is from Is. 42.17 &#039;&#039;confundantur confusione qui confidunt in sculptili&#039;&#039;, and finally the recherché phrase about iniquity brought to silence is borrowed from Ps. 106.42: &#039;&#039;et omnis iniquitas oppilabat os suum&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second example shows a straightforward novelistic miracle account, paratactic and without any biblical or poetic embellishment. The only exertion in that direction, it seems, is the modest hyperbaton at the end of the quotation, &#039;&#039;iugum laxauit seruile&#039;&#039;. This paratactic style is typical of many of the shorter miracles – a sort of &#039;&#039;reportatio&#039;&#039; or protocol matter-of-fact style. The third example, in contrast, is extremely hypotactic with a very substantial postponement of the main element &#039;&#039;pons .... cecidit&#039;&#039;. The opening absolute ablative of the second clause, &#039;&#039;peccatis exigentibus&#039;&#039;, is a twelfth-century favourite in explaining setbacks for the good cause, frequently used in crusading historiography whenever the Christian army loses to the infidel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources====&lt;br /&gt;
The literary and hagiographical background of the Legend – and here the long &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; (version A) is the most relevant object of study – has not been investigated systematically. It is almost certain that one motif (of the cold North heated by the &#039;&#039;calor fidei&#039;&#039;) is borrowed from Ælnoth’s legend of [[Sanctus Kanutus rex]] (cf. SKÅNLAND 1956) and influences from Hugh of St Victor’s &#039;&#039;De sacramentis&#039;&#039; has also been traced in the way Olaf is described as &#039;&#039;rex justus&#039;&#039; (GUNNES 1996, 213-14). In general it has been assumed that the author of &#039;&#039;Passio Olaui&#039;&#039; used English hagiographical models for describing a martyr king (cf. HOFFMANN 1975, PHELPSTEAD 2001, XLIII); most pertinent here are probably the widespread Abbo’s &#039;&#039;Life of Edmund&#039;&#039; (d. 869, Passio written 985-987) and perhaps the anonymous &#039;&#039;Life of Edward Martyr&#039;&#039; (d. 978, &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; written ca. 1100), but no striking verbal parallels have so far been demonstrated. The Legend(s) of Thomas Becket (d. 1170) has also been drawn into the picture on account of strong similarities in the motif of premeditated flight and exile as a necessary preparation of martyrdom (ANTONSSON 2004a).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience====&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; (version A) was composed during the archbishopric of Eystein, probably around 1180, and should be seen as part of the textual and liturgical initiatives to which also Theodoricus’ History and the Office and Sequences of Olaf belong. The &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; provided the the textual backbone for the new liturgy. Most of the miracles were also taken down at the shrine in this same period which was characterized by building activity and organization of pilgrimage on a larger scale. A miracle protocol served a double purpose of divine and human bookkeeping – Olaf’s miraculous deeds had to be inscribed into the book of God as well as to document his powers for pilgrims. It would seem that a protocol had existed in an early version before 1153, but it is certain that it was kept assiduously during the reign of Eystein. After that it does not seem to have been updated anymore. Version B is an example of a contemporary condensed text with basically the same purpose as A; many other such extracts and condensations were made (see below transmission) mainly for liturgical purposes. In addition we possess in C an alternative &#039;&#039;vita&#039;&#039;, probably made for a specific Swedish liturgy; again many such variants may have existed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The particular circumstances around versions D and E have not been studied, but they were hardly written for a Norwegian audience, but rather for Northern German and Danish merchant communities around 1460.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission==== &lt;br /&gt;
As is already clear from the above the Legend of St Olaf became a very wide spread text in the Nordic Middle Ages. Many brief versions for liturgical readings surface in the early printed breviaria from Norway, Sweden, Denmark, and northern Germany and thus reflect a steady manuscript transmission from the twelfth to fifteenth centuries. Of these liturgical codices a considerable number of pertinent fragments have been identified (see especially ØSTREM 2001) which corroborates a spread through the Nordic dioceses already from the early thirteenth century. The Latin text – again in various versions – were also translated into Old Norse (ca. 1200, &#039;&#039;Gamal norsk homiliebok&#039;&#039;, ed. G. Indrebø, Oslo 1931), Old Swedish (fourteenth cent., ed. ##) and Low German (Lübeck 1492 (1499, 1505): &#039;&#039;Passionael efte Dat Levent der Hyllighen&#039;&#039;) and it played an important role for part of the Saga literature on King Olaf in the thirteenth century. It is thus a testimony to the dramatic library history of the Nordic Reformations that the important manuscript textual witnesses to the full legend – as typically copied in legendaries – survive only in foreign codices, namely English (A) and French (B). A large number of similar texts must have been around locally, especially in Norway. The main manuscripts for versions A-E are:&lt;br /&gt;
*(A) Oxford, Corpus Christi College 209, fols. 57r-90r; Fountains Abbey (Cistercian), Yorkshire, last quarter of the twelfth century. Version A: long passio, miracles 1-49, unique witness to miracles 22-49.&lt;br /&gt;
Oxford, Bodleian Library, Rawlinson C 440, fols. 187v-194r; English, probably Cistercian from Yorkshire, second quarter of the thirteenth century. Version A: long passio, miracles 1-11, 50 (some now lost due to mutilation).&lt;br /&gt;
Dresden, Sächsisches Landesbibliothek cod. A 182, fols. 172-177; &#039;&#039;Liber Laurentii Odonis&#039;&#039;, Sweden (Linköping?), ca. 1400. Version A: long passio, miracles 1-5 #.&lt;br /&gt;
*(B) Douai, Bibliothèque municipale, 295, fols. 94r-108v; Anchin (Benedictine), Northern France, last quarter of the twelfth century. Version B: short passio, miracles 1-9, 50, 10-21.&lt;br /&gt;
Wiener-Neustadt, Neukloster XII. D 21, ##; Bordesholm (Augustinian canons), Holstein, 1512. Version B: short passio, miracles 1-10, 50, 13-14 #].&lt;br /&gt;
*(C) Stockholm, National Archives, Fr. 596/614 (cod. 97#); Swedish, second half of the thirteenth century. Unique (fragmentary) witness to version C.&lt;br /&gt;
*(D) Berlin, Staatsbibliothek - Preussischer Kulturbesitz, Theol. lat. fol. 706, ff. 168r-169v [Köln 1460, by Hermann Greven. Version D].&lt;br /&gt;
*(E) Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM #### [Ribe 1460-1465, by Petrus Mathe. Version E].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Officium ==&lt;br /&gt;
The most important part of a saint’s liturgy such as St. Olaf’s, in addition to the legend, is the approximately 35 chants that were sung during the canonical hours: Vespers, Matins and Lauds. As was customary, they are closely linked to the legend. The antiphons of Vespers are general invocations, but most of the chants for Matins are taken straight from the legend text, with only slight adaptations. The antiphons for Lauds are short summaries of some of the miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The printed &#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; (1519) also contains a few chants that stem from the oldest layer of liturgical celebration of St Olaf, the office in the &#039;&#039;Leofric Collectar&#039;&#039; from ca. 1060. This office was probably compiled by Grimkell, Olaf’s own missionary bishop and the one who canonized Olaf in 1031 (see BIRKELI 1980, JOHNSEN 1975, and ØSTREM 2001). The melodies of the chants consistently employ a small set of fixed, standardized formulae, and they have been described by one scholar as “rather dull and uninspired” (HUGHES 1993, 409). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Metre/rhythm=====&lt;br /&gt;
Most of the chant texts in the office of St. Olaf are in prose, and not in the style of the rhymed office with metrical and rhymed texts, which was the dominating style for this kind of saint’s office from the eleventh century onwards. Only the hymns, the antiphon for the Magnificat Adest dies letitie, and some of the early antiphons which go back to the &#039;&#039;Leofric collectar&#039;&#039; are in verse. The hymns are all trochaic septenarii (3 x [8p + 7pp]), except the asclepiadic &#039;&#039;O quam glorifica&#039;&#039; (4 x [6 + 5p]). &#039;&#039;Adest dies letitie&#039;&#039; is in iambic dimeters (8pp), and the early antiphons are in hexameters or elegiac couplets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
A full liturgical office such as the feast of St. Olaf consists of six antiphons, a responsory, and a hymn for Vespers; the same for Lauds; ten antiphons, nine responsories, and a hymn for Matins; and one antiphon for &#039;&#039;Magnificat&#039;&#039; at the second Vespers, a total of ca. 35 chants. In addition to this come short chapter lessons, prayers, versicles, etc. at each of the hours.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, Paris 1519 (Facsimile edition by Børsums forlag, Oslo 1964).&lt;br /&gt;
*• STORM, G. 1880: &#039;&#039;Monumenta historica Norvegiae&#039;&#039;, 229–282, Christiania [Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*REISS, G. 1912: &#039;&#039;Musiken ved den middelalderlige Olavsdyrkelse i Norden&#039;&#039; (Videnskabsselskabets skrifter, II. Hist.-Filos. Klasse, 1911 no. 5), Christiania [Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*DESWICK, E.S. &amp;amp; FRERE, W.H. 1914-1921: &#039;&#039;The Leofric Collectar&#039;&#039;, London.&lt;br /&gt;
*• ØSTREM, E. 2001: &#039;&#039;The Office of St Olaf. A Study in Chant Transmission&#039;&#039;, Uppsala.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====&lt;br /&gt;
As with the Legend, which is the textual point of departure for the Office, there is no reason to assume that the Office should have been written anywhere but in Trondheim, and it is equally probable that it stems from the concerted effort of senior clerics during the reign of Eystein or shortly thereafter. The earliest manuscripts (or fragments) that contain the Office can be dated to the decades around 1200. The &#039;&#039;terminus post quem&#039;&#039; is more difficult to determine. Several manuscripts have been preserved which lack a proper St. Olaf’s office, but where Olaf’s name is mentioned in the collect prayer for the saints who were previously celebrated on that day (e.g. “&#039;&#039;Presta quesumus omnipotens deus ut sicut populus christianus martyrum tuorum felicis simplicii faustini beatricis atque olaui temporali sollemnitate congaudet&#039;&#039;”, from S-Skam Br 250). All the sources of this type are from the middle or the end of the twelfth century, and none of them is younger than the oldest source with the complete Office. This may be taken as an indication that no office existed when these older books were produced, i.e. roughly the third quarter of the twelfth century. All in all this strengthens the hypothesis that the Office was composed during Eystein Erlendsson’s episcopacy (1161-1188), either by him or under his supervision. If the above argument about Theodoricus is accepted (see Legend), this means that the Office in its known form can hardly have been in place before 1180.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents====&lt;br /&gt;
The antiphons of Vespers, which begin the Office, are all invocations of the kind: &#039;&#039;Sancte martyr domini Olave, pro nobis quesumus apud deum intercede&#039;&#039; (Holy martyr of the Lord, Olaf, we beg you to intercede for us before God) (first antiphon of Vespers). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nine antiphons of Matins are all taken from the beginning of the Legend. The first two antiphons briefly summarize the first section of the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; which can be described as the “cosmic view” of the state of affairs at the time of Olaf – how God looked upon the people of the North and in his mercy “founded his city in the eagle’s quarters” (&#039;&#039;in lateribus aquilonis fundavit civitatem suam&#039;&#039;) during Olaf’s reign. The rest of the antiphons together with the first responsory contain, sentence by sentence, the entire text of the following section of the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; (from “&#039;&#039;Hic evangelice veritatis&#039;&#039;” to the passage ending “&#039;&#039;ad agnitionem et reverentiam sui creatoris reduxit&#039;&#039;”, which in the last antiphon is changed to “&#039;&#039;ad veri dei culturam revocabat&#039;&#039;”). In this text passage, the perspective is narrowed down, beginning with Olaf’s baptism, then enumerating his deeds as a Christian ruler: although he was a pagan, he was benign and honest at heart, always meditating on heavenly things, even when he was involved in the affairs of the kingdom, and, not being content with his own salvation, he desired to convert his subjects also.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of responsories in the office was originally to function as commentaries to the lessons that preceded them, often in such a way that taken together they would tell the whole story of the saint. In the Office of St. Olaf, however, this is hardly the case. The texts for the responsories show no attempt to present a continuous narrative, as in the antiphons. Rather, they are compilations of passages from different places in the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;, in some cases combined with foreign material. The selections seem to have been made so as to present a condensed version of the main contents of the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; text, where each chant text presents a separate theme. The first three responsories, which were sung during the first Nocturn, are a &#039;&#039;characterization&#039;&#039; of the king and his good nature – a pious ruler who despised all earthly glory (R1), who was filled with burning fervour in the face of resistance (R2), and who courageously faced danger, even in the prospect of death (R3). The responsories of the second Nocturn recount his acts and the fruits they bore: how he wandered among the people like an apostle (R4), turning them away from their heathen gods and baptizing them (R5), until eventually the word took root and churches were built everywhere (R6). The third Nocturn presents Olaf’s passio in three glimpses: how he met his enemies (R7), how he saw Jesus in a dream (R8), and how he could finally “exchange his earthly kingdom for the heavenly” (R9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The antiphons of Lauds are taken in their entirety from the legend; they are very condensed summaries of five of the miracles. The antiphon for the Magnificat in the second Vespers again returns to the “cosmic perspective” of the introduction: &#039;&#039;Hodie preciosus martyr olavus ab inimicis veritatis occisus&#039;&#039; (Today Olaf was slain by enemies of truth).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The hymns (or hymn) that run(s) through the Office as it is preserved in the &#039;&#039;Breviarium Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; follow(s) more or less the same pattern as the antiphons: a short version of the most important parts of the legend, followed by a few miracles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Literary and musical models====&lt;br /&gt;
A common way of compiling new offices was to adapt chants from already existing offices. This is the case also for the chants on the Office of St Olaf, where ca. half of the antiphons have known models of this kind (owing to the lack of a comprehensive reference material for Responsories in medieval offices, these have not been studied with any consistency). The gospel antiphons for Vespers, Lauds, and Second Vespers, and the antiphon for the Invitatory of Matins, are based upon corresponding antiphons in the early-twelfth-century Office of St. Augustine; the rest of the chants for Vespers can be found in various offices for St. Martin of Tours, which suggests that they all stem from a single St. Martin’s Office, even though no such office is known today; and several of the remaining antiphons in the office have models in the office of St. Vincentius. R9&#039;&#039; Rex inclytus&#039;&#039; is based upon a text found in the &#039;&#039;commune sanctorum&#039;&#039; of York and Durham. The same text is used in offices for several other martyrs, e.g. Dionysius (cf. BERGSAGEL 1976).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In most of these chants, the borrowing also extends to the chant texts, ranging from the Vespers antiphons, where the entire text except the name of the saint have been taken over, through the incorporation of an incipit or a key-phrase, as in the chants taken from the Office of St. Augustine, to antiphons where only the melody has been used.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sources from which the chants have been taken are not insignificant: the Augustine reform movement was a driving force in the early period of the Archbishopric of Nidaros; Eystein himself introduced the feast of St. Augustine in Nidaros and latinized his name “Augustinus”. Likewise, St. Martin had attributes like “apostle of France”, “proto-bishop”, patron saint of monasticism and of the Merovingian kingdom, all of which are close to the position that Olaf had (or was  attempted to be given) in the early Norwegian church. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the remaining chants, no direct sources have been found. These chants are all written in a highly formulaic musical language, where each melody consists of a series of repetitions of small melodic cells, completely in conformance with the style of the late twelfth century. Some attention seems to have been given to the syntactical structure of the texts in the ordering of the melodic cells, which may be an indication that they were indeed assembled in Nidaros, but there may also have been models which have not yet been disclosed. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
The Office of St. Olaf was used for the celebration of the feast of St. Olaf (29 July) in the Nordic countries and throughout the period from the early thirteenth century up to the Reformation. St. Olaf was celebrated with a feast of one of the highest ranks throughout most of the Nordic countries (&#039;&#039;summum, totum duplex or duplex&#039;&#039;; the exception is Uppsala, where, mainly for ecclesio-political reasons, it only had the rank of &#039;&#039;novem lectiones&#039;&#039;). Every church in the region can therefore be assumed to have had at least one copy of the Office in their liturgical books. This probably makes it the most widely spread text in this handbook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the first decades of the sixteenth century the Scandinavian liturgies were revised and codified in printed breviaries. These contain the legend and the chant texts, but they are all without musical notation. Thus, for the music and for the transmission prior to 1500 we have to rely on parchment fragments, mainly from liturgical books, which were used as wrappers around account books in the growing administrations of the sixteenth century, and which have been collected in the National Archives. Due to differences in archival praxis, the extant collections from the Danish area (including Norway and Iceland) are rather small, whereas in the National Archives of Sweden (Riksarkivet) there are ca. 20 000 such fragments, mainly bifolia from liturgical books (see BRUNIUS 1993 &amp;amp; 2005 (ed.), ABUKHANFUSA 2004, OMMUNDSEN 2006). This gives a total of a little more than 100 fragments from the Scandinavian countries that contain parts or all of the Office, with a great predominance of Swedish material.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The transmission is remarkably stable in this material as a whole. A few variants, probably connected to specific dioceses, are discernible, e.g. a few texts from the dioceses of Linköping in Sweden have a special responsory for Vespers (&#039;&#039;Sancte Olave Christi martyr&#039;&#039;), and a proper hymn, &#039;&#039;O quam glorifica lux hodierna&#039;&#039;, seems to have been used only in Västerås, also in Sweden. The extant material from Norway is too small to draw any conclusions concerning local practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the office based on &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039;, there is evidence of a second office, based on a different legend (see ØSTREM 2000). Even this office can be dated to ca. 1200 or earlier. Of the three textual witnesses to this legend, one has the different legend text, combined with chants from the office based on &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039;, one has the legend text from &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; combined with chants based on the different legend, and the third has a legend that switches from &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; to the other legend after the sixth lesson.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Missa ==&lt;br /&gt;
=====Title===== &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missa in natalicio beati Olavi regis et martyris&#039;&#039; (constructed on the basis of the rubric of the Nidaros ordinal), or &#039;&#039;Missa in solennitate sancti Olavi regis et mar&#039;&#039;tyris&#039;&#039; (on basis of the rubric of Missale Nidrosiense). The mass could also be referred to with the incipit from the &#039;&#039;Oratio collecta&#039;&#039; in the first part of the mass; “&#039;&#039;Deus regum corona” (the Red Book of Darley, Cambridge, Corpus Christi College, 422), or “&#039;&#039;Deus qui es regum omnium corona&#039;&#039;” (&#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;) (GJERLØW 1968, 124). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;*REISS, G. 1912: &#039;&#039;Musiken ved den middelalderlige Olavsdyrkelse i Norden&#039;&#039;, Kristiania, 104-5 (reprint of the text in&#039;&#039; Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;. No musical notation apart from Alleluia with verse printed on p. 67).&lt;br /&gt;
*EGGEN, E. 1922: Nyfunnen Olavsmusikk, Serprent or Norsk aarbok (presentation of the liturgical elements with dubious musical notation for the chants).&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L 1968, &#039;&#039;Ordo Nidrosiensis Ecclesiae&#039;&#039;, Oslo, 372-73 (edition of the entries in the Nidaros ordinal. Incipits only).&lt;br /&gt;
Most of the chants for St. Olaf’s mass can be found in editions of the &#039;&#039;Missale&#039;&#039; or &#039;&#039;Graduale Romanum&#039;&#039;, like &#039;&#039;Graduale Romanum&#039;&#039; (Solesmes 1974) or Graduale Triplex (Solesmes 1979) in the liturgy for the commons (&#039;&#039;Communia sanctorum elementa&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====&lt;br /&gt;
St. Olaf’s mass was probably celebrated already from the mid eleventh century, both in Norway and England. The earliest testimony is the Red Book of Darley, from the early 1060s. One may suspect that the person responsible for putting these liturgical elements together in a mass was Olaf’s English bishop Grimkell (d. 1047), who seems to have been active in propagating the cult of Olaf immediately after his death in 1030 (see for instance ØSTREM 2001, 28-33).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents====&lt;br /&gt;
The mass contains few elements proper to the saint. Still, it is carefully assembled to fit the celebration of a martyr king. The text “&#039;&#039;Posuisti domine super caput eius coronam de lapide pretioso&#039;&#039;” (Ps. 20, 4: &#039;&#039;thou settest a crown of pure gold on his head&#039;&#039;) is sung twice, first as the gradual between the two readings, then as the offertory. The liturgical elements are as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introitus: &#039;&#039;Gaudeamus omnes in Domino&#039;&#039;. Ps. &#039;&#039;Misericordias domini&#039;&#039; [Ps. 88]. Coll. &#039;&#039;Deus qui es regnum omnium corona&#039;&#039;. Ep. &#039;&#039;Justum deduxit&#039;&#039; [Sap. 10, 10-14]. Gr. &#039;&#039;Posuisti domine&#039;&#039;. V. &#039;&#039;Desiderium. Alleluia. Sancte Olave qui in celis vel Alleluia. Letabitur iustus&#039;&#039;. Seq. Lux illuxit. Ev. &#039;&#039;Si quis vult post me venire&#039;&#039; [Matth. 16, 24-28]. Offert. &#039;&#039;Posuisti domine&#039;&#039;. Secr. &#039;&#039;Inscrutabilem secreti tui&#039;&#039;. Com. &#039;&#039;Magna est gloria&#039;&#039;. Postcom. &#039;&#039;Vitalis hostie verbi carofacti&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; gives an alternative to the psalm verse for the introit (Domine in virtute, Ps. 20) and an alternative to the Postcommunion;&#039;&#039; Agni celestis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources====&lt;br /&gt;
The sources for St. Olaf’s mass are the common elements for the saints, mainly the martyrs. The introit &#039;&#039;Gaudeamus&#039;&#039; omnes is in the Graduale Romanum also used for Agatha, Benedict, Mary (the Annunciation and the Assumption) and All saints. The gradual Posuisti with the verse &#039;&#039;Desiderium&#039;&#039; is from the &#039;&#039;Commune martyrum&#039;&#039; in the Graduale Romanum. So is the &#039;&#039;Alleluia&#039;&#039; with the verse &#039;&#039;Letabitur&#039;&#039;. The &#039;&#039;Alleluia&#039;&#039; with verse &#039;&#039;Sancte Olave qui in celis letaris&#039;&#039; is in &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; found in the &#039;&#039;Commune unius confessoris&#039;&#039; (&#039;&#039;Sancte N. qui in celis letaris&#039;&#039;). The offertorium &#039;&#039;Posuisti&#039;&#039; also belongs to the &#039;&#039;Commune martyrum&#039;&#039;, while the communion &#039;&#039;Magna est gloria&#039;&#039; is in the &#039;&#039;Commune apostolorum&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience====&lt;br /&gt;
The rubric in &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; reads &#039;&#039;In solennitate sancti Olavi Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;, referring to the feast celebrated on St. Olaf’s &#039;&#039;nativitas&#039;&#039; 29 July. The mass was also celebrated at the date of the&#039;&#039; translatio&#039;&#039;, 3 August. In addition there was a service every Wednesday, possibly limited to Lent (&#039;&#039;omni quarta feria&#039;&#039;, see sequence &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; below) (GJERLØW 1968, 127).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
St. Olaf’s mass was celebrated in the Nordic countries and, as it seems, parts of England, and possibly also in other places in Northern Europe. The mass remained virtually unchanged for five hundred years, from its earliest transmitted appearence in the English service book from the early 1060’s to the printed Missale Nidrosiense (1519). The most important textual witnesses are:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cambridge, Corpus Christi College 422 [a Sherbourne service book known as “The Red book of Darley”, penned in the early 1060s; Olaf is on fol. 162]. &lt;br /&gt;
*Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM 241 b I. &lt;br /&gt;
*Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM 98 8º II.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 932 [thirteenth century; &#039;&#039;Alleluia&#039;&#039; with verse and a few lines of the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;].&lt;br /&gt;
*Reykjavík, Thodminjasafn Íslands, No. 3411 v. [the introit with verse, &#039;&#039;Alleluia&#039;&#039; with verse and first part of the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Printed books:&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Graduale Suecanum&#039;&#039;, Lübeck ca. 1490.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Missale Lincopense&#039;&#039;, ##&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen 1519 (without notation).&lt;br /&gt;
For a survey of the British material on St. Olaf, see DICKINS 1940; for the early Swedish texts, see SCHMID 1945.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sequentiae====&lt;br /&gt;
Four sequences for St. Olaf are transmitted. The most important and the earliest sequence is &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;, from the late twelfth century. The remaining sequences, &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care, Postquam calix babylonis and Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039; are later and were probably never as widely spread. The latter is only known from Sweden and Finland.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&#039;&#039;A. Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit letabunda, lux illustris lux iocunda&#039;&#039;.../...&#039;&#039;tua salvet dextera. Amen&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
Eight strophes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
*BYSTRØM, O. 1903: &#039;&#039;Ur medeltidens kyrkosång i Sverige&#039;&#039;, Norge och Finland, II, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*• REISS, G. 1912, 12-44. Ugivere: &#039;&#039;Analecta Hymnica&#039;&#039; 42, 302.&lt;br /&gt;
*• EGGEN, E. 1968, I, 213-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Recordings=====&lt;br /&gt;
Sølvguttene (dir. T. Grythe): &#039;&#039;Kormusikk fra Norge i Middelalder og Renessanse, samt fra vår tid&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
Choeur Gregorien de Paris, &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit laetabunda&#039;&#039;, 1989.&lt;br /&gt;
Schola Sanctae Sunnivae: &#039;&#039;Rex Olavus&#039;&#039;, 2000. &lt;br /&gt;
Schola Canto Gregoriano Sola: &#039;&#039;Aquas plenas&#039;&#039;, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) EGGEN, E. in undated newspaper article. &lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) STØYLEN, B. 1923, in &#039;&#039;Norsk Salmebok&#039;&#039; 1985, no. 741 (adjusted to the melody of &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) FOSS, R. 1938, 95-98 &amp;amp; FOSS, R. 1949, 111-15.&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) REISS 1912, 14 (n. 4). &lt;br /&gt;
*(English) LITTLEWOOD, A. 2001 (CD-leaflets, Scholae Sanctae Sunnivae, Schola Canto Gregoriano Sola) [English].&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) KRAGGERUD 2002, 106-8.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====  &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; was composed between ca. 1150 and 1215. The &#039;&#039;terminus ante quem&#039;&#039; applied by REISS, namely the presence of the sequence’s incipit on a manuscript fragment in the National Archives dated ca. 1200, should be disregarded since the fragment in the hand of the scribe generally referred to as the “St. Olaf scribe”, should be dated closer to 1300 (see GJERLØW 1968, 35-36). The earliest manuscript fragment with evidence of &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; is a sequentiary from the first half of the thirteenth century (Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 418). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; is a testimony to the “transitional style” often connected with the period 1050-1150 (and beyond) and characterized by a variation in the structure and metre of the verses combined with a certain use of rhythm and rhyme. This transitional style, however, existed alongside the rhymed sequence of the late style (KRUCKENBERG 1997, 145). A few passages in the sequence seems to owe their wording to the &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; (or the office “In regali fastigio” based on the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039;), which could indicate a date after ca. 1180 (see Legend above).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sequence was in all probability composed by a Norwegian, as can be inferred by the reference to St. Olaf as “our special protector” (&#039;&#039;tutor noster specialis&#039;&#039;) (REISS 1912, 17). REISS presents Eirik Ivarsson (archbishop 1188-1206) as a likely candidate for the composer. VANDVIK points out that there are four possible composers, who had their education from St. Victor, namely the archbishops Eystein, Eirik and Tore (archbishop 1206-1214) or Tore, bishop of Hamar (1189-1196) (VANDVIK 1941). Both Eystein and Eirik were committed to the moulding of a uniform Nidaros rite. It would be natural to see the sequence in connection to the other activity in Nidaros during the second half of the twelfth century.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents==== &lt;br /&gt;
The strophes 1-3 encourage the people to sing and celebrate on the feast day of St. Olaf. The strophes 4-7 tell of Olaf as a king who longs for eternal life, and is devoted to Christ, suffering many troubles to save his people and accepting hatred, punishments and exile with an unwavering mind. The night before the battle he had a vision, and got a foretaste of what he loved, which he finally won through his illustrious martyrdom. The final strophe is directed to Olaf, asking for his protection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; has eight strophes. The melody changes from strophe to strophe in the typical manner of the sequence, with the two versicles or hemi-strophes in each strophe sharing the same melodic line. The only exception is the first strophe, which has two different melodies for each versicle. While the strophes 1, 2, 4, 5, 7 and 8 are predominantly trochaic (although not equal in structure), the third and sixth strophes are dactylic. The structure is as follows (sung twice in each strophe): &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.	8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.	7pp + 7pp + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.	6pp + 6pp + 6pp + 6pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.	8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.	8p + 8p + 8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.	6pp + 6pp + 6pp + 6pp + 6pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.	8p + 8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.	8p + 8p + 8p + 8p + 7pp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sequence is rhymed in different patterns. For verse 1, 2 and 4 the rhyme is aabccb, v. 3 has aaaa, v. 5, 6 and 8 have aaaabaaaab, and v. 7 aaabcccb. The use of rhythm and rhyme gained increasing popularity in the history of the sequence, culminating in what is called the late style, or “second epoch” sequences, connected with the Abbey of St. Victor in Paris, and its cantor Adam of St. Victor (d. 1146) (regarding the recent identification of Adam of St. Victor as Adam Precentor, d. 1146, as opposed to another twelfth century figure d. 1192, see, for instance, FASSLER 1993, 206-7). In the case of &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;, however, given the lack of uniformity of structure between the strophes, one may see it as a sequence of the transitional style rather than the late style (for the transitional style, see KRUCKENBERG 1997). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The composer is fond of alliteration, anaphor, and other repetitions: “&#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; il&#039;&#039;luxit&#039;&#039; letabunda, &#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; illustris, &#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; iocunda, &#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; digna preconio.” Str. 3a: “&#039;&#039;Insignis&#039;&#039; martiris &#039;&#039;insignis&#039;&#039; gloria, &#039;&#039;dulcis&#039;&#039; est gaudii &#039;&#039;dulcis&#039;&#039; materia.” The repetition in versicle 3a is with seemingly similar words, but as they are different cases, they actually form the rhetorical figure &#039;&#039;polyptoton&#039;&#039;, with &#039;&#039;insignis&#039;&#039; first in the genitive case, then in nominative. &#039;&#039;Dulcis&#039;&#039; comes first in nominative, then in the genitive case. At the same time the words &#039;&#039;martiris/materia&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;gloria/gaudii&#039;&#039; form chiastic alliterations. Other examples of polyptoton are found in the following versicles: Str. 3b: “&#039;&#039;celesti&#039;&#039; iubilo tange &#039;&#039;celestia&#039;&#039;,” Str. 6b: “&#039;&#039;felix felicia&#039;&#039; migrans ad gaudia,” Str. 7b: “Quod amabat &#039;&#039;pregustavit, pregustatum plus optavit, plus optatum&#039;&#039; vendicavit illustri martirio.” The composer evidently strove for repetition more than variation. A similar joy in word-repetion is found in the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux iocunda&#039;&#039; (most likely by Adam of St. Victor, FASSLER 1993, 272), a sequence which was possibly an inspiration for our composer: Str. 1a: “&#039;&#039;Lux&#039;&#039; iocunda, &#039;&#039;lux&#039;&#039; insignis.” Str. 1b:”&#039;&#039;Corda&#039;&#039; replet linquas didat ad &#039;&#039;concordes&#039;&#039; nos invitat &#039;&#039;cordis&#039;&#039; lingue modulos.” Str. 8b: “&#039;&#039;Nil&#039;&#039; iocundum &#039;&#039;nil&#039;&#039; amenum &#039;&#039;nil&#039;&#039; salubre &#039;&#039;nil&#039;&#039; serenum &#039;&#039;nichil&#039;&#039; dulce &#039;&#039;nichil&#039;&#039; plenum”. It is also tempting to compare with the last part of the final verse of the night office in St. Olaf’s office “&#039;&#039;In regali fastigio&#039;&#039;”, where a similar fondness for repetition and polyptoton is evident: “&#039;&#039;regem rex&#039;&#039; videt in decore suo et in salutari &#039;&#039;regis&#039;&#039; magna gloria &#039;&#039;regis&#039;&#039;.”   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The melody builds a climax towards the centre of the sequence, as so often in the sequences. As in the text there are also melodic quotations of Parisian/Victorine sequences, see below.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources and literary models====&lt;br /&gt;
Even though &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; is not a late style sequence, the text seems inspired by sequences by Adam of St Victor, particularly the Easter sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit dominica (“Lux illuxit Dominica, lux insignis lux unica, lux lucis et laetitiae, lux immortalis gloriae”&#039;&#039;), the sequence for Pentecost &#039;&#039;Lux iocunda, lux insignis&#039;&#039;, and possibly also the sequence for St. Vincentius: &#039;&#039;Triumphalis lux illuxit&#039;&#039;. The rhymes “&#039;&#039;triumphalis, specialis, malis” as used in v. 8 in Lux illuxit letabunda is found in Adam of St. Victor’s sequence for the relics of St. Victor, Ex radice caritatis, and similarly “spiritalis, specialis, malis&#039;&#039;” in Adam’s sequence &#039;&#039;Virgo mater Salvatoris&#039;&#039; (REISS 1912, 16). The link to the sequence for Thomas Becket &#039;&#039;Gaude Sion et letare&#039;&#039; also mentioned by REISS suggested on the basis of the expression &#039;&#039;felicio commercio&#039;&#039; seems less important, as &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; here follows more closely the final verse of the night office in St. Olaf’s office “&#039;&#039;In regali fastigio&#039;”: Felici commercio pro celesti regnum commutans terrenum&#039;&#039;; As we compare with our sequence v. 2b, we see that also the choice of the verb is the same as in the night office: &#039;&#039;Pro eternis brevia commutavit gaudia felici commercio&#039;&#039;. It is therefore more likely that the Passio or the Office is the source of this particular choice of words. Also in verse 4a – &#039;&#039;rex Olavus constitutus in regni fastigio&#039;&#039; – we can sense a link to the Passio and the Office: &#039;&#039;In regali fastigio constitutus spiritu pauper erat rex Olavus&#039;&#039; (from the first responsory of the night office). The &#039;&#039;regali fastigio&#039;&#039; is altered to regni fastigio, presumably to fit the verse better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The melody of the first strophe of &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; appears to be a quotation of the transitional sequence &#039;&#039;Letabundus exultet&#039;&#039; (EGGEN 1968, 219). The second strophe goes on to quote what is regarded as the melodic cornerstone of the Victorine sequences, namely &#039;&#039;Laudes crucis&#039;&#039;. The strophes five and eight are also founded on melodic lines from &#039;&#039;Laudes crucis&#039;&#039;, as well as the first part of strophe four. These quotations may very well be an expansion of the textual associations to &#039;&#039;Lux iocunda&#039;&#039; (see above), since &#039;&#039;Lux iocunda&#039;&#039; was set to the melody of &#039;&#039;Laudes crucis&#039;&#039;, at least in the Abbey of St. Victor (FASSLER 1993, 179).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience==== &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; was made to be sung in St. Olaf’s mass on 29 July. It was also sung for the octave, and for the translation (3 Aug).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission==== &lt;br /&gt;
The sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; was probably quite widely spread. In Norway and the other areas belonging to the Trondheim archsee it would have been “everywhere”, and it also spread to Sweden and Finland, and probably Denmark, and perhaps other areas in the Northern parts of Europe. In the Norwegian National Archives four fragments are found with the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;. In the Swedish National Archives as many as 38 fragments exist containing the sequence (according to information from G. Björkvall). Apart from these the sequence or parts of it is transmitted in the following manuscripts:&lt;br /&gt;
*Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM 98 8° II, fols. 5-8.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 418 [str. 8], thirteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 932 [str. 4-5], thirteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 1030 [incipit only], thirteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
*Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 986 [str. 1-6], fifteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
*Reykjavik, Thodminjasafn Íslands, No. 3411 [str. 1-2], fourteenth-fifteenth century&lt;br /&gt;
*Skara, Stifts- och Landsbibliotek, musik handskrift 1; paper codex written in Sweden ca. 1550 (Lux illuxit on fol. 245)]&lt;br /&gt;
*Stockholm, Royal Library, Brocm. 196; “Brocman’s Antiphonarium”, paper codex, sixteenth century (Lux illuxit on fols. 18-19).&lt;br /&gt;
*Uppsala, University Library, C 513; paper codex written in Sweden (Vesterås) ca. 1500 (Lux illuxit on fol. 74-76).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Printed books:====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Graduale Suecanum&#039;&#039;, Lübeck ca. 1490, only copy, in Stockholm, Royal Library.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen 1519 (without musical notation).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missale Uppsalense&#039;&#039; ##&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missale Hafniense&#039;&#039; ##&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Missale Aboense&#039;&#039; ##&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===B. Postquam calix Babylonis===&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039;.../...cunctis et a sordibus. Amen.&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
Five strophes&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
*• REISS, G. 1912, 57-66. [REISS interpreted &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care as the last part of Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039; in a more original version of the sequence, preceding the one in &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;].&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Analecta Hymnica&#039;&#039; 55, 272.&lt;br /&gt;
*• EGGEN, E. 1968, 222-27. [EGGEN saw &#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039; as a later rewriting of &#039;&#039;Predicasti&#039;&#039;, where the first verse has been replaced by three new verses. They are edited as two sequences, one composed on the basis of the other].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) DAAE 1879, 115.&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) EGGEN, E. in undated newspaper article.&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) FOSS 1949, 115-17.&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) KRAGGERUD 2002, 110-15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====  &lt;br /&gt;
REISS (1912, 64) suggests that the first three verses of &#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039; are the product of a fourteenth century composer, while the versicle &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; and the two last verses are from the late twelfth or the thirteenth century. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents==== &lt;br /&gt;
The first strophe contrasts the chalice of Babylon spewing out snake’s poison with the pot (&#039;&#039;olla&#039;&#039;) of the North boiling with the oil (oleo) of devotion thanks to Olaf. The second strophe compares the rescue of Noah and his ark to Olaf and that of the Norwegian people: “The bird brings the flower of the olive (&#039;&#039;olive&#039;&#039;), and Noah finds rest on the mountains of Armania. With Olaf comes a weak breeze of wonderful scent and the key to heaven finds the shores of Norway.” The third strophe elaborates on the name of Olaf resembling the name of ointment (&#039;&#039;oleum&#039;&#039;), and his name as the oil effused from the sting of his passion. The two last strophes are the same as those of the sequence &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; (see below).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style====&lt;br /&gt;
The sequence &#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039; has five verses as transmitted in the &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, the two final verses corresponding to those of &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039;. The three first verses share the same stylistic approach, and was probably written at the same time, while the two last verses are of an earlier date. &#039;&#039;Postquam calix&#039;&#039; begins with the image of Babylon without the usual introduction encouraging people to sing and celebrate a particular feast, which is so common in sequences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The metre is trochaic, of the kind characteristic of the late style (8p + 8p +7pp). The third verse line of the third strophe, however, ends somewhat abruptly (8p + 8p + 4p) in both versicles. The rhyme of the three first strophes is consistently following a pattern of aabaab, while the two last strophes have aabccb.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theme of the sequence is spinning around the name of Olaf, playing with similar sounding words like &#039;&#039;olla&#039;&#039;, the boiling pot, oleum, the oil of devotion, oliva, the “flower” bringing the news of salvation. In this way it further unfolds the “likeness”-approach to Olaf’s name already mentioned in the &#039;&#039;Passio&#039;&#039; (&#039;&#039;olla&#039;&#039;, see above) and known from a number of other saints’ lives (e.g. [[Sanctus Kanutus rex]]). According to the third strophe King Olaf bears the name of ointment, and his name is the oil effused through the sting of his passion. The style of this sequence has not impressed many modern scholars. According to REISS “the bombastic expressions and somewhat far-fetched metaphors in the first three verses appear a little strange” (REISS 1912, 59, here quoted in English translation from EGGEN), a view supported by EGGEN (1968 I, 225). By GJERLØW the first three verses are described as a “turgid effort with a tiresome wordplay” (GJERLØW 1988, 10). KRAGGERUD has spoken out in defence of the sequence, claiming that it displays a rather refined use of biblical references: Babylon is presented as the golden chalice in Jeremiah (51, 7) leading the world astray with its poison (Apoc. 18, 23), here described as the snake’s poison (&#039;&#039;fel draconis&#039;&#039;) of the enemies of God referred to in the Deuteronomy (32,33). The vision of the boiling pot from Jeremiah (1, 13) is also found in the initial parts of the Legend, along with the references to the North, also from Jeremiah (50, 3). Olaf is then identified with Noah from the Old Testament in strophe 2, and with Christ (“the anointed”) from the New Testament in strophe 3, who effused blood and water through the wound from the spear at his passion (John. 19, 34) (KRAGGERUD 2002, 108-115).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources and literary models====&lt;br /&gt;
The composition is charged with biblical allusions. It also seems to continue along the path of &#039;&#039;Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; in its reference to Jeremiah and the vision of the boiling pot, along with the new role of the North. The source for the two final verses seems to be an older sequence, now beginning imperfectly &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; (see below).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience==== &lt;br /&gt;
As &#039;&#039;Postquam calix&#039;&#039; has adopted the two final strophes of &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; containing the reference to “every Wednesday” (&#039;&#039;omni quarta feria&#039;&#039;), it seems that the sequence was intended to be sung at the weekly celebration of St. Olaf at Wednesdays (which was the weekday he suffered his martyrdom), possibly restricted to Lent (GJERLØW 1968, 127). KRAGGERUD (2002, 109) suggests that the sequence probably was primarily adressed to a more theologically learned audience than the average pilgrim, since the contents is not immediately accessible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission==== &lt;br /&gt;
*• &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039;, København 1519. &lt;br /&gt;
*Copenhagen, The Arnamagnæan Collection, AM 670 e 4° [apparently copied from Missale Nidrosiense, corrected by Arne Magnusson, cf. REISS 1912, 57-58].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===C. &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039;===&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Incipit lost (v. 1b: &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039;...)/...&#039;&#039;iunge celi civibus. Amen&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
The sequence originally had three strophes, of which two and a half are preserved. In his edition REISS (1912, 62-63) has kept the two final strophes as strophe four and five, assuming that the two initial verses are missing. GJERLØW, however, has pointed out that one hemistrophe (and probably not more) is lost due to the loss of the three lower lines of the manuscript fragment (GJERLØW 1988, unpublished, 9-10).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions===== &lt;br /&gt;
*• REISS, G. 1912, 57-66.&lt;br /&gt;
*• EGGEN, E. 1968 I, 222-27.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Norsk Salmebok&#039;&#039; 1985, no. 741 [presents the music, with the translated lyrics of Lux illuxit.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Recordings=====&lt;br /&gt;
Sølvguttene (dir. T. Grythe): &#039;&#039;Kormusikk fra Norge i Middelalder og Renessanse, samt fra vår tid&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schola Sanctae Sunnivae: &#039;&#039;Rex Olavus&#039;&#039;, 2000.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, nynorsk) EGGEN, E. in undated newspaper article. &lt;br /&gt;
*(English) LITTLEWOOD, A. 2001 (CD-leaflets, Scholae Sanctae Sunnivae, Schola Canto Gregoriano Sola).&lt;br /&gt;
*(Norwegian, bokmål) KRAGGERUD 2002, 115-16.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====&lt;br /&gt;
REISS (1912, 64) suggests that the preserved versicle &#039;&#039;Predicasti dei care&#039;&#039; and the two following verses are from the late twelfth or the thirteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents==== &lt;br /&gt;
The preserved last half of the first strophe reads “You, God’s beloved, announced the age of salvation, the age which is the age of mercy.” The second strophe refers to the celebration every Wednesday (&#039;&#039;omni quarta feria&#039;&#039;) “in worship of the memory of your agony and blessed passion.” The final strophe is a prayer to Christ’s martyr to cleanse us from sins with his prayer, and unite us with the citizens of heaven.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style====&lt;br /&gt;
The three strophes have the characteristics of the late style sequence, with consistent rhythm and rhyme. The metre is trochaic (8p + 8p +7pp). The rhyme is following the pattern aabccb. As a sequence it is a relatively short one – they usually contain a larger number of strophes.  The style of this sequence has enjoyed a better reputation than that of &#039;&#039;Postquam calix&#039;&#039;. REISS (1912, 64) finds it reasonable to assume that the verses were composed in the “classical” time of sequence composition, i.e. the late twelfth or the thirteenth century and according to EGGEN, this is a worthy counterpart to &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; (EGGEN in undated newspaper article).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As pointed out by REISS (1912, 64) the melody is taken from the late style sequence &#039;&#039;Hodierne lux diei&#039;&#039; from the late eleventh century, a sequence which became popular throughout northern Europe in the twelfth century (see FASSLER 1993, 333). Strophe 1 in &#039;&#039;Predicasti&#039;&#039; corresponds with strophe 1 in &#039;&#039;Hodierne&#039;&#039;. The following strophes share melody with strophe 3 and 5 respectively in &#039;&#039;Hodierne&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources and literary models====&lt;br /&gt;
The “&#039;&#039;assistentes tue laudi&#039;&#039;” in strophe two of Predicasti gives an association to the Office of the Holy Blood (&#039;&#039;Susceptio sanguinis&#039;&#039;), where the verse of the responsory at matins reads “&#039;&#039;assistentes ergo tue laudi&#039;&#039;” (who minister to your praise) (ATTINGER &amp;amp; HAUG 2004, 36). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience==== &lt;br /&gt;
The reference to “every Wednesday” (&#039;&#039;omni quarta feria&#039;&#039;) indicates that the sequence was intended to be sung at the weekly celebration of St Olaf at Wednesdays (which was the weekday he suffered his martyrdom), possibly restricted to Lent (GJERLØW 1968, 127).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Medieval reception and transmission==== &lt;br /&gt;
The two last strophes are also transmitted in the &#039;&#039;Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; (1519) as the last strophes of &#039;&#039;Postquam calix Babylonis&#039;&#039;. Only one manuscript fragment survives for the earlier sequence:&lt;br /&gt;
Oslo, National Archives, Lat. fragm. 986 [str. 1-6], fifteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===D. &#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039;===&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit/explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039;.../... &#039;&#039;tua salvet dextera&#039;&#039; (the explicit is the same as for the sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039; (see A. above).&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
Four original strophes with the two final strophes of Lux illuxit added, forming a total of six strophes. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Edition(s)===== &lt;br /&gt;
*MALIN, A. 1922, 18.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD 2001, 67-69.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
(Norwegian, bokmål) KRAGGERUD 2002, 117-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Date and place====  &lt;br /&gt;
The structure of the strophes and the melody are those of Veneremur crucis lignum, a sequence generally believed to originate in Sweden (ref. Eggen? Gjerløw? Nid?)#. It may therefore be reasonable also to connect &#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039; to Sweden.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Summary of contents==== &lt;br /&gt;
The sequence opens with an encouragement to worship the saint. The second strophe presents Olaf as God’s holy man, to whom his sinful servants run weeping. The third and fourth strophes ask for governance and mercy for those who visit his holy altar. The sequence ends with two strophes quoted from &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;, with a prayer for Olaf’s protection from the dangers of this world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Composition and style====&lt;br /&gt;
The metre is trochaic, in the form so common for sequences during and after the 12th century; 8p + 8p + 7pp. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Sources and literary models====&lt;br /&gt;
The incipit of the sequence gives associations to the sequence for the cross &#039;&#039;Veneremur crucis lignum&#039;&#039;. The melody and structure are the same, and the Olaf’s sequence is likely modelled on the sequence for the cross. The two final strophes are direct quotations of the final strophes in the most famous Olaf’s sequence &#039;&#039;Lux illuxit&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose and audience==== &lt;br /&gt;
The contents of &#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039; point more directly to the practice of pilgrimage than the other sequences for St. Olaf. &lt;br /&gt;
Medieval reception and transmission &lt;br /&gt;
Veneremur sanctum istum is transmitted through one Finnish and one Swedish fragment. It is not known from Norwegian manuscripts, but it could very well have been in use also in Norway and Trondheim. It was first made known by MALINIEMI in his edition of Sequences in Finnish fragments (1922). &#039;&#039;Veneremur sanctum istum&#039;&#039;  is found with notation in a fragment of a 15th century gradual from Åbo diocese (and now part of the &#039;&#039;fragmenta membranea&#039;&#039; collection in Helsinki University Library). The Swedish fragment comes from a fourteenth century gradual also containing sequences for Erik and Helena of Skövde: Stockholm, National Archives, Fr. 1748.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Bibliography == &lt;br /&gt;
*ABUKHANFUSA K. 2004: &#039;&#039;Mutilated Books. Wondrous leaves from Swedish bibliographical history&#039;&#039;, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*• ANTONSSON, H. 2004a: ‘Exile, Sanctity, and Some Scandinavian Rulers of the Late Viking Age’, pp. 95-108 in &#039;&#039;Exile in the Middle Ages&#039;&#039; (ed. E. v. Houts et al.), Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
*ANTONSSON, H. 2004b: ‘Some Observations on Martyrdom in Post-Conversion Scandinavia’, &#039;&#039;Saga-Book&#039;&#039; 28, 70-95.&lt;br /&gt;
*ATTINGER, G &amp;amp; HAUG, A (eds.) 2004: &#039;&#039;The Nidaros Office of the Holy Blood. Liturgical Music in Medieval Norway&#039;&#039; (Senter for middelalderstudier, skrifter nr. 16), Trondheim.&lt;br /&gt;
*BAGGE, S. 2001: &#039;&#039;Da boken kom til Norge&#039;&#039; (1000–1537) (Norsk idéhistorie, bd. I), Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*BECKER, P. J. &amp;amp; BRANDIS, T. 1985: &#039;&#039;Die theologischen lateinischen Handschriften in Folio der Staatsbibliothek preussischer Kulturbesitz Berlin, Teil 2 - Ms. theol. lat. fol. 598-737&#039;&#039;, Wiesbaden 1985.&lt;br /&gt;
*BERGSAGEL, J. 1976: ‘Liturgical relations between England and Scandinavia: as seen in selected musical fragments from the 12th and 13th centuries’, &#039;&#039;Nordisk Kollokvium IV for Latinsk liturgiforskning&#039;&#039;. ##&lt;br /&gt;
*BIRKELI, F. 1980: ‘Biskop Grimkell og Hellig-Olaf’, &#039;&#039;Tidsskrift for teologi og kirke&#039;&#039; 51, 109–130, 207–23.&lt;br /&gt;
*BULL, E. 1924: [review of MALIN 1920] [norsk] &#039;&#039;Historisk Tidsskrift&#039;&#039; 27, 5.r., 5.b., 310-312.&lt;br /&gt;
*BLOM, G. A. 1981: ‘St. Olaf in norwegischer Geschichte, Königsheiliger in vielen Gestalten’ pp. 27-36 in &#039;&#039;St. Olaf, seine Zeit und sein Kult&#039;&#039; (ed. G. Svahnström), Visby.&lt;br /&gt;
*BRUNIUS, J. 1993: ‘Medeltida böcker i fragment. En översikt över pergamentsomslagen i Riksarkivet’, &#039;&#039;Nordisk tidskrift för bok- och biblioteksväsen&#039;&#039; 80, 3–33.&lt;br /&gt;
*BRUNIUS, J. (ed.) 2005: Medieval book fragments in Sweden. An international seminar in Stockholm 13-16 november 2003 (Kungl. Vitterhets historie och antikvitets akademien 58), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*CHASE, M. 2005: Einarr Skúlason’s Geisli. A Critical Edition, Toronto.&lt;br /&gt;
*DAAE, L. 1879: &#039;&#039;Norges Helgener&#039;&#039;, Christania [Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*DÅVØY, L. 2002: &#039;&#039;Den latinske og den norrøne Olavslegenden. Tekstversjoner og oversettelsespraksis&#039;&#039;. Institutt for klassisk, russisk og religionsvitenskap. Bergen [unpublished master thesis].&lt;br /&gt;
*DICKINS, B. 1940: ‘The Cult of Saint Olave in the British Isles’, &#039;&#039;Saga-Book of the Viking Society for Northern Research&#039;&#039; 12, 2, 53-80.&lt;br /&gt;
*DUGGAN, A. J. 2004: ‘The English Exile of Archbishop Eystein of Nidaros (1180-83)’, pp. 109-130 in &#039;&#039;Exile in the Middle Ages&#039;&#039; (eds. E. v. Houts et al.), Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
*EDWARDS, O. T. 1990: Matins, Lauds and Vespers for St. David&#039;s Day, Cambridge.&lt;br /&gt;
*EGGEN, E 19--: ‘Tvo lovsongar (sekvensar) fyr den heilage kong Olaf frá 12. árhundrad’, undated newspaper clipping from Torleiv Hannaas’s collection ##.&lt;br /&gt;
*EGGEN, E 1922: &#039;&#039;Nyfunnen Olavsmusikk&#039;&#039;, Serprent or Norsk aarbok.&lt;br /&gt;
*EGGEN, E. 1968: &#039;&#039;The Sequences of the Archbishopric of Nidarós&#039;&#039;, 2 vols. (Bibliotheca Arnamagneana 21-22), København.&lt;br /&gt;
*• EKREM, I., MORTENSEN, L.B. &amp;amp; SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, K. (eds.) 2000: &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden og den latinske historieskrivning i 1100-tallets Norge&#039;&#039;, København.&lt;br /&gt;
*EKREM, I. 2000: ‘Om &#039;&#039;Passio Olavis&#039;&#039; tilblivelse og eventuelle forbindelse med &#039;&#039;Historia Norwegie&#039;&#039;’, pp. 109-156 in &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden&#039;&#039; (ed. Ekrem, Mortensen, Skovgaard-Petersen).&lt;br /&gt;
*FASSLER, M. 1993: &#039;&#039;Gothic song. Victorine Sequences and Augustinian Reform in twelfth-century Paris&#039;&#039;, Cambridge. &lt;br /&gt;
*FOSS, R. 1938: &#039;&#039;Latinske hymnor og sekvensar&#039;&#039; (Bokverk frå millomalderen 7), Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*FOSS, R. 1949: &#039;&#039;Sekvensane i Missale Nidrosiense&#039;&#039; (Bokverk frå millomalderen 8) Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L 1968: &#039;&#039;Ordo Nidrosiensis Ecclesiae&#039;&#039;, Oslo. [On the St Olaf liturgy, see pp. 124-128].&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L 1988: ‘The Sequences. Status quo 1988 – RA’, [unpublished, available at Riksarkivet, Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L. 1967: ‘Olaf den Hellige. Liturgi’, &#039;&#039;KLNM&#039;&#039; 12, 561-567.&lt;br /&gt;
*GJERLØW, L. 1968: Ordo Nidrosiensis Ecclesiae, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*• GJERLØW, L. 1979: Antiphonarium Nidrosiensis Ecclesiae, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Graduale Romanum&#039;&#039;, Solesmes 1974. &lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Graduale Triplex&#039;&#039;, Solesmes 1979.&lt;br /&gt;
*GUNNES, E. 1973: ‘Om hvordan Passio Olavi ble til’, &#039;&#039;Maal og minne&#039;&#039;: 1-11.&lt;br /&gt;
*• GUNNES, E. 1996: &#039;&#039;Erkebiskop Eystein, Statsmann og kirkebygger&#039;&#039;, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*HALKIN, F. 1934: ‘Legendarii Bodecensis menses duo in codice Paderbornensi’, &#039;&#039;Analecta Bollandiana&#039;&#039; 52 (1934) 321-33.&lt;br /&gt;
*HELANDER, S. 1957: Ordinarius Lincopensis och dess liturgiska förebilder, Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*HOFFMANN, E. 1975: &#039;&#039;Die heiligen Könige bei den Angelsachsen und den skandinavischen Völkern. Königsheiliger und Königshaus&#039;&#039;, Neumünster.&lt;br /&gt;
*HOFFMANN, E. 1994: ‘Politische Heilige in Skandinavien und die Entwicklung der drei nordischen Reiche und Völker’, pp. 277-324 in &#039;&#039;Politik und Heiligenverehrung im Hochmittelalter&#039;&#039; (ed. J. Petersohn), Sigmaringen.&lt;br /&gt;
*• HOLTSMARK, A. 1937: ‘Sankt Olavs liv og mirakler’, &#039;&#039;Festskrift til Francis Bull&#039;&#039;, Oslo, 121-133 [reprinted pp. 15-24 in A. Holtsmark, &#039;&#039;Studier i norrøn digtning&#039;&#039;, Oslo 1956].&lt;br /&gt;
*HOLTSMARK, A. 1967: ‘Olavslegenden’, &#039;&#039;KLNM&#039;&#039; 12, 584-588.&lt;br /&gt;
*HUGHES, A. 1993: ‘The Monarch as the object of liturgical veneration’, A. Duggan (ed.): &#039;&#039;Kings and Kingship in Medieval Europe&#039;&#039;, London.&lt;br /&gt;
*IVERSEN, G. 2000: ‘Transforming a Viking into a Saint. The Divine Office of St. Olaf’, pp. 401–419 in &#039;&#039;The Divine Office in the Latin Middle Ages. Methodology and Source Studies, Regional Developments, Hagiography&#039;&#039; (eds. M. E. Fassler &amp;amp; R. A. Baltzer), Oxford.&lt;br /&gt;
*JIROUSKOVA, L. 2010: ‘Textual Evidence for the Transmission of the Passio Olavi Prior to 1200 and its Later Literary Transformations‘, pp. 219-239 in: Saints and Their Lives on the Periphery: Veneration of Saints in Scandinavia and Eastern Europe (c. 1000-1200), (eds. Antonsson &amp;amp; Garipzanov), Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
*JIROUSKOVA, L. 2011: Der heilige Wikinger Olav Haraldsson und sein hagiographisches Dossier: Text und Kontext der Passio Olavi (mit kritischer Edition) [unpublished Habilitation, Freiburg - to be published by Brill].&lt;br /&gt;
*JOHNSEN, A. O. 1975: ‘Om misjonsbiskopen Grimkellus’, [norsk] &#039;&#039;Historisk Tidskrift&#039;&#039; 1975, 22-34.&lt;br /&gt;
*JØRGENSEN, J. G. 2000: ‘Passio Olavi og Snorre’, pp. 157-69 in Olavslegenden (eds. Ekrem, Mortensen &amp;amp; Skovgaard-Petersen), København.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAG, C. 1995: &#039;&#039;Vikingtid og rikssamling, 800-1300&#039;&#039; (Aschehougs Norgeshistorie, bd. 2), Oslo. &lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD, E. 1993: &#039;&#039;Et pensum i middelalderlatin&#039;. II: Kommentarer&#039;&#039;, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD, E. 1995: ‘Middelaldernøtter’, &#039;&#039;Klassisk Forum&#039;&#039; 1995:2, 79-87 [textual criticism to the &#039;&#039;Legend&#039;&#039; &amp;amp; &#039;&#039;Lux Illuxit&#039;&#039;].&lt;br /&gt;
*KRAGGERUD, E. 2001: ‘Middelaldernøtter. Nuces Nidrosienses – en pilegrimssang for Olaf i nytt lys’, &#039;&#039;Klassisk Forum&#039;&#039; 2001:2, 67-69 [textual criticism to Sequences].&lt;br /&gt;
*• KRAGGERUD, E. 2002: ‘Olavssekvensene - den kjente og de glemte’, &#039;&#039;Middelalderforum&#039;&#039; 2, 1. hefte, 103-18.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRÖTZL, C. 1994: &#039;&#039;Pilger, Mirakel und Alltag. Formen des Verhaltens im skandinavischen Mittelalter&#039;&#039; (12.-15. Jahrhundert), Helsinki.&lt;br /&gt;
*KRUCKENBERG-GOLDENSTEIN, L. 1997: The Sequence from 1050-1150: Study of a Genre in Change, Iowa.&lt;br /&gt;
*LIDÉN, A. 1999: &#039;&#039;Olaf den helige i medeltida bildkonsten. Legendmotiv och attribut&#039;&#039;, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*LOUIS-JENSEN, J. 1970: ‘“Syvende og ottende brudstykke”. Fragment av AM 325 IV a 4to’, &#039;&#039;Opuscula&#039;&#039;, Vol. IV (Bibliotheca Arnamagnæana, Vol. 30), København.&lt;br /&gt;
*LUDWIG, E. S. 1994: &#039;&#039;A statistical comparison of word order in the Latin &amp;quot;Passio et miracula beati Olavi&amp;quot; and the Old Norse &amp;quot;Jarteina ins helga Olafs&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;, Dissertation, Los Angeles, UCLA.&lt;br /&gt;
*LUNDE, K. 1994: &#039;&#039;Katalog over Sankt Olavs mirakler&#039;&#039;, Oslo [unpublished master’s thesis].&lt;br /&gt;
*MALIN, A. 1920: &#039;&#039;Zur Überlieferung der lateinischen Olavuslegende&#039;&#039; (Annales Academicæ Scientiarum Fennicæ, B 11), Helsinki.&lt;br /&gt;
*MALIN(IEMI), A. 1922: Zwölf lateinische Sequenzen as den mittelalterlichen Quellen Finlands, Helsinki.&lt;br /&gt;
*MCDOUGALL, D. &amp;amp; MCDOUGALL, I. 1998: &#039;&#039;Theodoricus Monachus, Historia de antiquitate regum Norwagiensium. An Account of the Ancient History of the Norwegian Kings&#039;&#039;. Translated and annotated by D. and I. McDougall, with an introduction by P. Foote, London.&lt;br /&gt;
*MELNIKOVA, E. A. 1997: ‘The cult of St. Olaf in Novgorod’ in &#039;&#039;Sagas and the Norwegian Experience, Sagaene og Noreg&#039;&#039;. Preprints, 10th International Saga Conference, Trondheim 3.-9. august 1997 (eds. J. R. Hagland et al.), Trondheim.&lt;br /&gt;
*MOBERG, C.-A. &amp;amp; NILSSON, A.-M. 1947-1991: &#039;&#039;Die liturgischen Hymnen in Schweden&#039;&#039;. Vols. 1–2, Copenhagen – Uppsala.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORETUS, H. 1908: ‘De magno legendario Bodecensi’, &#039;&#039;Analecta Bollandiana&#039;&#039; 27, 257-358.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. 2000a: ‘Olaf den Helliges mirakler i det 12. årh.: Streng tekstkontrol eller fri fabuleren?’ pp. 89-107 in &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden&#039;&#039; (eds. Ekrem, Mortensen, Skovgaard-Petersen), København.&lt;br /&gt;
*• MORTENSEN, L. B. 2000b: ‘The Anchin Manuscript of Passio Olaui (Douai 295), William of Jumièges, and Theodoricus Monachus. New Evidence for Intellectual Relations between Norway and France in the 12th Century’, &#039;&#039;Symbolae Osloenses&#039;&#039; 75: 165-89.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. 2000c: ‘The Nordic Archbishoprics as Literary Centres around 1200’, pp. 133–157 in &#039;&#039;Archbishop Absalon of Lund and His World&#039;&#039; (eds. K. Friis-Jensen &amp;amp; I. Skovgaard-Petersen), Roskilde.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. 2002: ‘Recent Research in the Legend of Saint Olaf’, pp. 1011-18 in &#039;&#039;Lateinische Biographie von der Antike bis in die Gegenwart. Scripturus vitam. Festgabe für Walter Berschin zum 65. Geburtstag&#039;&#039; (ed. D. Walz), Heidelberg.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L. B. &amp;amp; MUNDAL, E. 2003: ‘Erkebispesetet i Nidaros – arnestad og verkstad for olavslitteraturen’, Ecclesia Nidrosiensis 1153-1537. &#039;&#039;Søkelys på Nidaroskirkens og Nidarosprovinsens historie&#039;&#039;, ed. S. Imsen. Trondheim, 353-84.&lt;br /&gt;
*MORTENSEN, L.B. 2006: ‘Sanctified Beginnings and Mythopoietic Moments. The First Wave of Writing on the Past in Norway, Denmark, and Hungary, ca 1000-1230’, pp. 247-73 in &#039;&#039;The Making of Christian Myths in the Periphery of Latin Christendom&#039;&#039; (c. 1000-1300) (ed. L. B. Mortensen) Copenhagen.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Norges musikkhistorie 1, Oslo: Aschehoug 2001, p. ?# (reproduction, partial transcription, CD-recording)&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;Norsk Salmebok&#039;&#039;, Oslo 1985.&lt;br /&gt;
*NYBERG, T. 1997: ‘Olavskulten i Danmark under medeltiden’, pp. ## in &#039;&#039;Helgonet i Nidaros. Olavskult och kristnande i Norden&#039;&#039; (ed. L. Runar), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*OMMUNDSEN, Å. (ed.) 2006: &#039;&#039;The Beginnings of Nordic Scribal Culture, ca 1050-1300; Report from a Workshop on Parchment Fragments, Bergen 28-30 October 2005&#039;&#039;, Bergen.&lt;br /&gt;
*PHELPSTEAD, C. 2000: ‘In Honour of St. Óláfr: The Miracle Stories in Snorri Sturluson&#039;s &#039;&#039;Óláfs saga helga’, Saga-Book&#039;&#039; 25, 292-306.&lt;br /&gt;
*PHELPSTEAD, C. (ed.) 2001: &#039;&#039;A History of Norway and The Passion and Miracles of the Blessed Óláfr&#039;&#039;, translated by Devra Kunin, ed. with introduction and notes by C. P. (Viking Society for Northern Research Text Series vol. XIII), London.&lt;br /&gt;
*PHILIPPART, G. 1977: &#039;&#039;Les Légendiers Latins Et Autres Manuscrits Hagiographiques&#039;&#039;. (Typologie Des Sources Du Moyen Âge Occidental, Fasc. 24-25), Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
*REISS, G. 1912: &#039;&#039;Musiken ved den middelalderlige Olavsdyrkelsen i Norden&#039;&#039; (Videnskapsselskapets Skrifter. II. Hist.-Filos. Klasse. 1911. No. 5) Kristiania [Oslo].&lt;br /&gt;
*RUMAR, L. (ed.) 1997: &#039;&#039;Helgonet i Nidaros. Olavskult och kristnande i Norden&#039;&#039;, Stockholm&lt;br /&gt;
*RØTHE, G. 2000: ‘Olavs fødsel og dåp i sagalitteraturen’, pp. 170-185 in &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden&#039;&#039; (eds. Ekrem, Mortensen, Skovgaard-Petersen).&lt;br /&gt;
*RØTHE, G. 2004: &#039;&#039;Helt, konge og helgen: den hagiografiske tradisjon om Olaf den hellige i Den legendariske saga, Heimskringla og Flateyjarbók&#039;&#039; (Acta humaniora no. 201), Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*SANDAAKER, O. 1991: ‘Miraklet på Pezina-vollane’, &#039;&#039;Collegium Medievale&#039;&#039; 4, 85-97.&lt;br /&gt;
*SCHMID, T. 1945: &#039;&#039;Liber Ecclesiae Vallentunensis&#039;&#039; 54, Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*SKARD, E. 1932: &#039;&#039;Sprache und Stil der Passio Olavi&#039;&#039; (Avhandlinger utgitt av Det norske videnskaps-akademi i Oslo. II, Hist.-filos. klasse, 1932 no. 1), Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*SKARD, E. 1930-33: ‘Merknader til Passio Olavi’, [norsk] &#039;&#039;Historisk Tidsskrift&#039;&#039; 29, 5. r., 18.b, 365-70.&lt;br /&gt;
*SKÅNLAND, V. 1956: ‘Calor fidei’, &#039;&#039;Symbolae Osloenses&#039;&#039; 32, 86-104.&lt;br /&gt;
*STORM, G. 1891: ‘De ældste kirkelige optegnelser om St. Olaf’, &#039;&#039;Theologisk Tidsskrift for den Evangelisk-Lutherske Kirke i Norge&#039;&#039;, 3. r. 3. b., 153-62.&lt;br /&gt;
*STORM, G. 1893: &#039;&#039;Otte brudstykker af den ældste saga om Olaf den hellige&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
*SVAHNSTRÖM, G. (ed.) 1981: &#039;&#039;St. Olaf. Seine Zeit und sein Kult&#039;&#039; (Acta Visbyensia VI), Visby.&lt;br /&gt;
*VANDVIK, E 1941: ‘Lux illuxit letabunda’, &#039;&#039;Symbolae Osloenses&#039;&#039; 21, Oslo.&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM, E. 1998: ‘The Early Liturgy of St. Olaf’, pp. 43-58 in &#039;&#039;Gregorian Chant and Medieval Music. Proceedings from The Nordic Festival and Conference of Gregorian Chant Trondheim, St. Olaf&#039;s Wake 1997&#039;&#039; (eds. A. Dybdahl, O. K. Ledang &amp;amp; N. H. Petersen), Trondheim.&lt;br /&gt;
*ØSTREM, E. 2000: ‘Om en nyoppdaget Olavslegende’, pp. 186-224 in &#039;&#039;Olavslegenden&#039;&#039; (ed. Ekrem, Mortensen, Skovgaard-Petersen).&lt;br /&gt;
*• ØSTREM, E. 2001: &#039;&#039;The Office of Saint Olaf. A Study in Chant Transmission&#039;&#039;, Uppsala 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Medieval_Nordic_Literature_in_Latin_(MNLL)&amp;diff=916</id>
		<title>Medieval Nordic Literature in Latin (MNLL)</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Medieval_Nordic_Literature_in_Latin_(MNLL)&amp;diff=916"/>
		<updated>2012-12-20T18:17:10Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== A Website of Authors and Anonymous Works c. 1100–1530 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Edited by =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Stephan Borgehammar, Karsten Friis-Jensen, Lars Boje Mortensen &amp;amp; Åslaug Ommundsen====&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of this website is to provide in-depth introductions to all known literary works written in Latin in the Nordic countries before the Reformation (ca 1530). Thus we hope to document the breadth and importance of writings in Latin which  have too often been treated as footnotes to the vernacular literatures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are four types of entries: (1) named authors, (2) titles of anonymous works (3) saints, including legends, sermons, liturgical texts belonging to each Nordic saint (found under sanctus / sancta), (4) a few collective articles on genres such as Annales and Catalogi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few entries of important authors are still missing, most notably Sancta Birgitta, Wilhelm of Æbelholt, Brynolf Algotsson, and Magister Matthias.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Authors of individual articles are credited at the beginning of each entry. The publication date of the website is 2012. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Articles should be referred to as [Author] [Entry] 2012 in Medieval Nordic Literature in Latin (eds Borgehammar, Friis-Jensen, Mortensen, Ommundsen) (Most articles are updated up to c. 2008, sometimes further updates are made.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;categorytree mode=pages&amp;gt;Article&amp;lt;/categorytree&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Medieval_Nordic_Literature_in_Latin_(MNLL)&amp;diff=915</id>
		<title>Medieval Nordic Literature in Latin (MNLL)</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Medieval_Nordic_Literature_in_Latin_(MNLL)&amp;diff=915"/>
		<updated>2012-12-20T18:16:04Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== A Website of Authors and Anonymous Works ca 1100–1530 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Edited by =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Stephan Borgehammar, Karsten Friis-Jensen, Lars Boje Mortensen &amp;amp; Åslaug Ommundsen====&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of this website is to provide in-depth introductions to all known literary works written in Latin in the Nordic countries before the Reformation (ca 1530). Thus we hope to document the breadth and importance of writings in Latin which  have too often been treated as footnotes to the vernacular literatures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are four types of entries: (1) named authors, (2) titles of anonymous works (3) saints, including legends, sermons, liturgical texts belonging to each Nordic saint (found under sanctus / sancta), (4) a few collective articles on genres such as Annales and Catalogi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few entries of important authors are still missing, most notably Sancta Birgitta, Wilhelm of Æbelholt, Brynolf Algotsson, and Magister Matthias.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Authors of individual articles are credited at the beginning of each entry. The publication date of the website is 2012. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Articles should be referred to as [Author] [Entry] 2012 in Medieval Nordic Literature in Latin (eds Borgehammar, Friis-Jensen, Mortensen, Ommundsen) (Most articles are updated up to c. 2008, sometimes further updates are made.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;categorytree mode=pages&amp;gt;Article&amp;lt;/categorytree&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Medieval_Nordic_Literature_in_Latin_(MNLL)&amp;diff=914</id>
		<title>Medieval Nordic Literature in Latin (MNLL)</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Medieval_Nordic_Literature_in_Latin_(MNLL)&amp;diff=914"/>
		<updated>2012-12-20T18:13:26Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== A Website of Authors and Anonymous Works ca 1100–1530 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Edited by =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Stephan Borgehammar, Karsten Friis-Jensen, Lars Boje Mortensen &amp;amp; Åslaug Ommundsen====&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of this website is to provide in-depth introductions to all known literary works written in Latin in the Nordic countries before the Reformation (ca 1530). Thus we hope to document the breadth and importance of writings in Latin which  have too often been treated as footnotes to the vernacular literatures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are four types of entries: (1) named authors, (2) titles of anonymous works (3) saints, including legends, sermons, liturgical texts belonging to each Nordic saint (found under sanctus / sancta), (4) a few collective articles on genres such as Annales and Catalogi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few entries of important authors are still missing, most notably Sancta Birgitta and Wilhelm of Æbelholt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Authors of individual articles are credited at the beginning of each entry. The publication date of the website is 2012. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Articles should be referred to as [Author] [Entry] 2012 in Medieval Nordic Literature in Latin (eds Borgehammar, Friis-Jensen, Mortensen, Ommundsen) (Most articles are updated up to c. 2008, sometimes further updates are made.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;categorytree mode=pages&amp;gt;Article&amp;lt;/categorytree&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Medieval_Nordic_Literature_in_Latin_(MNLL)&amp;diff=913</id>
		<title>Medieval Nordic Literature in Latin (MNLL)</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Medieval_Nordic_Literature_in_Latin_(MNLL)&amp;diff=913"/>
		<updated>2012-12-20T18:05:22Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== A website of authors and anonymous works ca 1100–1530 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Edited by =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Stephan Borgehammar, Karsten Friis-Jensen, Lars Boje Mortensen &amp;amp; Åslaug Ommundsen====&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of this website is to provide in-depth introductions to all known literary works written in Latin in the Nordic countries before the Reformation (ca 1530). Thus we hope to document the breadth and importance of writings in Latin which  have too often been treated as footnotes to the vernacular literatures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are four types of entries: (1) named authors, (2) titles of anonymous works (3) saints, including legends, sermons, liturgical texts belonging to each Nordic saint (found under sanctus / sancta), (4) a few collective articles on genres such as Annales and Catalogi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few entries of important authors are still missing, most notably Sancta Birgitta and Wilhelm of Æbelholt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Authors of individual articles are credited at the beginning of each entry. The publication date of the website is 2012. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Articles should be referred to as [Author] [Entry] 2012 in Medieval Nordic Literature in Latin (eds Borgehammar, Friis-Jensen, Mortensen, Ommundsen) (Most articles are updated up to c. 2008, sometimes further updates are made.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;categorytree mode=pages&amp;gt;Article&amp;lt;/categorytree&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Medieval_Nordic_Literature_in_Latin_(MNLL)&amp;diff=912</id>
		<title>Medieval Nordic Literature in Latin (MNLL)</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Medieval_Nordic_Literature_in_Latin_(MNLL)&amp;diff=912"/>
		<updated>2012-12-20T18:01:20Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== A website of authors and anonymous works ca 1100–1530 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Edited by =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Stephan Borgehammar, Karsten Friis-Jensen, Lars Boje Mortensen &amp;amp; Åslaug Ommundsen====&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of this website is to provide in-depth introductions to all known literary works written in Latin in the Nordic countries before the Reformation (ca 1530). Thus we hope to document the breadth and importance of writings in Latin which  have too often been treated as footnotes to the vernacular literatures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are four types of entries: (1) named authors, (2) titles of anonymous works (3) saints, including legends, sermons, liturgical texts belonging to each Nordic saint (found under sanctus / sancta), (4) a few collective articles on genres such as Annales, Catalogi, Sermones.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few entries of important authors are still missing, most notably Sancta Birgitta and Wilhelm of Æbelholt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Authors of individual articles are credited at the beginning of each entry. The publication date of the website is 2012. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Articles should be referred to as [Author] [Entry] 2012 in Medieval Nordic Literature in Latin (eds Borgehammar, Friis-Jensen, Mortensen, Ommundsen) (Most articles are updated up to c. 2008, sometimes further updates are made.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;categorytree mode=pages&amp;gt;Article&amp;lt;/categorytree&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Sanctus_Wilhelmus_Abbas&amp;diff=911</id>
		<title>Sanctus Wilhelmus Abbas</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Sanctus_Wilhelmus_Abbas&amp;diff=911"/>
		<updated>2012-11-21T15:17:43Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Jonas Wellendorf&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wilhelm (†1203) was a regular canon from Paris. In 1165 he was called to Denmark in order to reform and take charge of an Augustinian community on Eskilsø which was later moved to Æbelholt. He worked miracles while he was still alive, and when he died he had gained the reputation of a holy man. He was worshipped as a saint, and pilgrims gathered at the site of his burial where many miraculous healings occurred. In 1224 pope Honorius III canonized Wilhelm. A preserved collection of Wilhelm’s letters (Epistolæ abbatis Willelmi de Paraclito) shows that he played an important part in the political affairs of his day, in particular in the field of diplomacy, but his long life was primarily concerned with his career as a holy man and in this way follows the conventions of the hagiographic genre, leaving politics and diplomatic duties aside. Wilhelm was celebrated on his day of translation, June 16th, when his earthly remains were moved to the new stone church at Æbelholt. The translation supposedly took place in 1238. He was venerated throughout Denmark, but mainly in the diocese of Roskilde. In the breviary of Roskilde a whole office is preserved in his honour, whereas other Danish liturgical books have lessons for his feast day. A short sequence is also preserved. Wilhelm was a prolific writer, and in addition to the important collection of letters a short Tractatus de revelatione capitis et corporis beate Geneouefe and a Genealogia regum danorum are preserved. Much scholarly attention has been paid to his letters (see separate article), and even though many summaries of his work can be found it has not been an object of study since the edition was published in 1908–1912.&lt;br /&gt;
	&lt;br /&gt;
==Vita==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Title====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Sancti Willelmi Abbatis vita et miracula&#039;&#039; (The life and miracles of St Wilhelm the Abbot). BHL 8908. GERTZ printed the text under this title. In the mss the titles is given as uita sancti Guillermi abbatis de Datia.&lt;br /&gt;
=====Inc.=====&lt;br /&gt;
“&#039;&#039;Beatus Willelmus, ex nobili ortus prosapia,…&#039;&#039;”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Expl.===== &lt;br /&gt;
“…&#039;&#039;a mortuis reuocatum meritis sancti Willelmi confessa est.&#039;&#039;”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size===== &lt;br /&gt;
69 pp. in the edition of GERTZ&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Editions====	&lt;br /&gt;
*LAURENTIUS SURIUS, &#039;&#039;De probatis Sanctorum historiis&#039;&#039; II pp. 567–585 (1571), II pp. 606–616 (1578), &#039;&#039;De probates sanctorum vitis&#039;&#039; IV 98–113 (1618), &#039;&#039;Historie seu vitae sanctorum&#039;&#039; IV 218–233 (1876) [all much abbreviated].&lt;br /&gt;
*PAPEBROCH, &#039;&#039;Acta Sanctorum mensis Aprilis&#039;&#039; I pp. 625–643 [following ms V]&lt;br /&gt;
*SUHM/LANGEBEK, Scriptores rerum danicarum V, 458–495 [the text is copied from Acta Sanctorum but is inferior]&lt;br /&gt;
*• GERTZ, &#039;&#039;Vitae sanctorum danorum&#039;&#039; pp. 300–369&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
*• OLRIK, Danske Helgeners Levned pp. 179–286. Translated from the edition of LANGEBEK, but with some emendations by GERTZ.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Commentaries====	&lt;br /&gt;
A number of explanatory footnotes are to be found in the translation of OLRIK, but no proper commentary exists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Date and place===&lt;br /&gt;
The text opens with a description of Wilhelm’s childhood and youth. His uncle, who was the Abbot of St-Germain-des-Près, raised him and he acquired a liking for studies early in life. He became a subdeacon among the secular canons at the church of Ste-Geneviève, but the other canons soon began to envy him because of his pious life and assiduous reading. On one occasion they unsuccessfully attempted to lure him away from the church. The controversies with the canons come to an end when Pope Eugene III visited the church of Geneviève accompanied by King Ludwig VII. As a result of a corporal fight between the local canons and the servants of the pope the house was turned into a house for regular canons, and a prior from St-Victor was appointed abbot. Wilhelm then became a regular canon at Ste-Geneviève.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A major event of the following period happened when a false rumour appeared stating that the head of Ste-Geneviève, the main relic of the church, had been stolen. Everyone, in particular Wilhelm who at the time was sacristan, was dismayed, and the King summoned the archbishop and all bishops, abbots and priors of the archbishopric to Paris to inspect the shrine. The head turned out to be in its proper place however.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1161 bishop Absalon of Roskilde wrote to the abbot of Ste-Geneviève and asked him to send Wilhelm, whom he had met while studying in Paris, and three brothers to Eskilsø to reform the community of canons there. When Wilhelm arrived at Eskilsø there were only six local canons, and two of them left when Absalon made Wilhelm abbot of Eskilsø. After some time the three French canons obtained permission to go home, and Wilhelm himself also asked for leave but the bishop convinced him to stay.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The vita now reports a series of unsuccessful attacks of the devil on Wilhelm, and the local canons planned attempts on his life because of his sternness and strict adherence to the rules, and some time later the convent was moved to a place called Paraclitus (Æbelholt). A short section with miracles that Wilhelm performed while still alive follows before the vita describes his death at the probably much exaggerated age of 98 years on Easter Morning 1202, 40 years after he came to Denmark. He was buried in front of the altar of St Thomas on Easter Monday. A great number of miracles followed. All in all, 31 miracle stories are related, and there is one story about a priest who was cured of facial erysipelas but became sick again because he did not keep the vow he made. Most of the miracles take place at the grave of Wilhelm, but there are some ‘distance miracles’ as well. The main relic is a tooth of Wilhelm. The washing water of the tooth has healing powers and it is given to the sick to drink. Nearly all of the miracles are healings, but a man who lost his falcon also regained it after prayers to the saint. At the very end of the vita two resuscitations are told of. In both cases boys are brought back to life as a result of the prayers of their parents to Wilhelm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Composition and Style===&lt;br /&gt;
The vita can be divided into four parts: 1) childhood and youth in Paris, chap. 1–9, 2) Life as abbot in Denmark, chap. 10–24, 3) Death, chap. 25–30, and 4) Miracles, chap. 31–63. The three latter parts are very much in tune with what one would expect of the life of a confessor, whereas the first has been characterised as a ‘chronique scandaleuse’ about the church of Ste-Geneviève (GAD p. 175). The posthumous miracles are primarily arranged thematically, even though there seems to be a chronological progress as well. The author of the vita must have been a competent and ambitious writer, and the vita et miracula of Wilhelm is the longest of the medieval Danish saints’ lives. The language of the text has been characterized as ‘plain and natural’ in the main (GERTZ P. 292), even though some sections are held in a markedly higher register than others. No thorough stylistic analysis has been carried out, but a great number of unmarked biblical citations show that the author was well versed in the Scripture. The author quotes a distich from Ovid’s &#039;&#039;Remedia amatoris&#039;&#039; as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Sources===&lt;br /&gt;
The text does not refer to specific written sources, and it is likely that the information provided by the author on the life of Wilhelm derives from oral narratives circulating in the convent, even though other sources might have been utilized as well. A number of informants are mentioned in the text, in particular a certain Saxo (not Saxo Grammaticus). If the author had known Wilhelm personally, some of the information on Wilhelm’s youth might be derived from conversations with him as well. When episodes in the life can be compared with other sources there are marked differences in the trail of events. One example is the affair with the head of Geneviève, about which Wilhelm wrote a short Tractatus; a comparison between Wilhelm’s own exposition of the events and the presentation in the vita shows that the hagiographer is unlikely to have used the Tractatus as his main source as there are a number of factual differences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The places of origin of most of the beneficiaries of the miracles are mentioned, and many of them are also named. This indicates that the author had access to a written record or protocol of the miracles worked by the saint at the shrine as it was customary to keep such local records. In the opening of the miracle section however the author makes no mention of such a record but only refers to what he has himself heard and seen: &#039;&#039;Veniamus ad miracula, que uel audiuimus uel uidimus in civitate dei nostri, id est Paraclito, ubi requiescit gloriosus confessor dei Willelmus&#039;&#039; ‘Let us turn to the miracles which we either heard about or saw in the city of our God that is Paraclitus, where the glorious confessor of God Wilhelm rests.’ (p. 344).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The life supplies a number of dates, and scholars writing about Wilhelm have rejected most of them except the day of his death, the 6th of April. According to his vita Wilhelm was born in 1105, but scholars instead think that he was born around 1127. His vita states that Absalon called him to Denmark in 1161, whereas scholars think it was around 1165. Finally, his year of death is in the vita given as 1202, but scholars think that he died in 1203. The arguments for these re-datings are given by OLRIK (p. 215 &amp;amp; 243–244); they seem to have been generally accepted and reappear in later scholarly literature (e.g. DAMSHOLT 2001).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Literary Models===&lt;br /&gt;
In the main the vita follows the typical model of a confessor’s life. This is most clearly seen in the section describing his death, to which a number of parallels can be found. A canon is in a vision and is led to a locus amœnus where he sees an impressive marble house. Inside there is an empty throne of gold decorated with precious stones. This place has been reserved for Wilhelm after his death (cf. e.g. Visio Tnugdali). Seven years before his death he was informed in a vision that he had only seven days left to live (cf. e.g. Vita Fursei). His death during Easter is partly and explicitly staged as a re-enactment of the last days of Christ: On Maundy Thursday, Wilhelm holds a last supper with his disciples, and afterwards he intends to wash their feet. On Good Friday he suffers great pain, and finally on Resurrection Day, while the responsory about the ointment of the Lord is sung Wilhelm receives his last ointment and dies. In the same moment, a disciple of Wilhelm sees a person clad in white ascend to heaven at a great distance, ‘just like the ascension of the Lord is represented in paintings’ &#039;&#039;sicut in picturis solet fieri, in quibus domini ascensio memoratur&#039;&#039; (p 342).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Purpose and Audience===&lt;br /&gt;
GERTZ (P. 290) thinks it unlikely that the vita was sent to Rome in connection with the preparations for Wilhelm’s canonisation and believes it has been written for the edification of the local community. A copy must have been sent to Wilhelm’s old convent in Ste-Geneviève quite early as well since an old manuscript (G) is preserved there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Medieval Reception and Transmission===&lt;br /&gt;
As far as is known, the text is only preserved in the two medieval manuscripts labelled G and V. G is to be found in Paris, Bibliothèque Sainte-Geneviève MS 558 and dates from the middle of the 13th century. G mainly contains Saints’ lives and passions, but Wilhelm’s own Tractatus on the head of Ste-Geneviève is to be found there as well. Wilhelm’s life is written on fol. 151va–186ra. The other manuscript, from the 15th century, V, belonged to St-Victor but is now to be found in Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale, Lat. 14652. The text is on fol. 242r–261r. GERTZ, from whom the data on the manuscripts are extracted, regarded V as a copy of G. No medieval Danish manuscripts of the vita are preserved, so the main evidence for a medieval Danish circulation of the text is to be found in the early printed liturgical books which contain text related to the vita. The six lessons in Breviarium Ottoniense (1482) reproduce text from the introduction of the vita (chap. 1–2) of the life of St Wilhelm, while the manuscript AM 670b 4° (beginning of 18th century) also contains excerpts from the sequence narrating the death of the saint (chap. 25–28) in the form of a breviary. GERTZ printed readings from these two texts in the critical apparatus to this edition of the vita.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, six lessons from Breviarium Slesvicense (1514) and six other lessons from Breviarium Lundense (1517) seem to be loosely based on the text of the life and they cover his whole life. Diurnale Roschildense (1511) and Breviarium Roschildense (1517) contain a complete office with a text that is only loosely (if at all) based on the vita. In Missale Hafniense from 1510, a short sequence of four stanzas on Wilhelm is preserved. The relevant sections of these books are all printed by GERTZ. In addition to these textual witnesses, the manuscript Uppsala, Universitetsbiblioteket, C 447, which is a breviary from Lund contains a short miracle tale about the healing of a cow that is not found elsewhere (ed. GERTZ p. 449) [BHL 8908d].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Bibliography==&lt;br /&gt;
*DAMSHOLT, N . 2001: ‘Abbot William of Æbelholt: A Foreigner in Denmark’ pp. 4–19 in Medieval Spirituality in Scandinavia and Europe; A Collection of Essays in Honour of Tore Nyberg (ed. L. Bisgaard et al.), Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
*GAD, T.: Legenden i dansk middelalder, København 1961.&lt;br /&gt;
*GERTZ, M. Cl.: Vitae sanctorum danorum, København 1908–1912.&lt;br /&gt;
*OLRIK, H.: Danske helgeners levned, København 1893–1894.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=S%C3%A6mundr_inn_fr%C3%B3%C3%B0i_Sigf%C3%BAsson&amp;diff=910</id>
		<title>Sæmundr inn fróði Sigfússon</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=S%C3%A6mundr_inn_fr%C3%B3%C3%B0i_Sigf%C3%BAsson&amp;diff=910"/>
		<updated>2012-11-21T15:05:21Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Jonas Wellendorf&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Sæmundr fróði&#039;&#039;&#039;, ‘the Learned’ (Sæmundus multiscius), is believed to have been the founder of Icelandic historiographical writing and a pillar of the church. His work on the Norwegian kings and everything else he might have written is now lost.&lt;br /&gt;
	&lt;br /&gt;
===Biography===&lt;br /&gt;
Sæmundr (1056–1133) stands at the very beginning of the Icelandic literary tradition and was renowned for his great learning. Ari the learned showed Sæmundr a draft of his Íslendingabók, the oldest preserved Icelandic work of history (written 1122–1133), for approval, and Hungrvaka, another pioneering work of Icelandic history (written in the beginning of the 13th century), calls Sæmundr ‘very wise and the most learned of all’. Later, his reputation grew to such proportions that many texts believed to be old and important became ascribed to him, most famously the poetic Edda. Facts relating to his biography are few, but the years of his birth and death are given in Icelandic annals. As a young man he must have studied abroad, since some annals mention that he returned from school in around 1077. Later, many legends grew regarding his stay abroad. His return to Iceland is also mentioned in Íslendingabók, where it is dated to the period in which Sigvatr Surtsson held the law speaker office (i.e. 1076–1083). According to Íslendingabók, Sæmundr returned from ‘Frakkland’ (‘France’, but not identical with present-day France, see Foote 1984). Exactly where he studied is unknown, but the 16th century annals Oddaverjaannáll suggest Paris. He became a priest, and the farm where he lived, Oddi in southern Iceland, became an important seat of learning. Perhaps Sæmundr founded the school there. In 1096, the Icelandic tithe-law was passed in which Sæmundr played an important role. His son Loptr married a Norwegian princess, Þóra, who was an illegitimate daughter of Magnús Barefoot. After Sæmundr’s time his descendants (the Oddaverjar) continued to play a very important part in Icelandic history, and Snorri Sturlusson was raised at Oddi by Jón Loptsson, the grandson of Sæmundr. The thought that Snorri acquired his wide historiographical, mythological and poetological learning at Oddi appeals to many scholars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Works===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most scholars now agree that Sæmundr; 1) wrote in Latin and 2) composed a rather short work of history of the Norwegian kings from Haraldr Fairhair to Magnús the Good (†1047).&lt;br /&gt;
* 1) The so-called First grammatical treatise (from the second half of the 12th century) mentions some works existing in the Icelandic vernacular at the time it was written, among others the ‘learned writings of Ari the Learned’. Likewise, the prologue to Heimskringla says that Ari was the first who wrote frǿði ‘learning’, here in the sense of historical writing, in the vernacular. Sæmundr was Ari’s senior by ten years and might have written before him. The argument consequently goes that since none of the authoritative texts that mention early historical writings in the vernacular mentions Sæmundr, he must have written in Latin.&lt;br /&gt;
* 2) Many preserved writings refer to Sæmundr as their source, but often in such a way that it is unclear whether a written or oral source is meant, such as when the Icelandic Konungsannáll in the entry dealing with 1047 writes as follows: ‘Thus says the priest Sæmundr the Wise that …’. At least in one case it is certain that a written work is meant. This is a scene in the saga of Óláfr Tryggvason by Oddr Snorrason which ends with the words: ‘In this way Sæmundr wrote about king Óláfr in his book’. This saga was originally written in Latin, but only a vernacular version exists. A long poem, Noregs konunga tal, ‘The enumeration of the kings of Norway’, composed in honour of Sæmundr’s grandson Jón Loptsson, possibly around 1190 but only preserved in the Flateyjarbók manuscript (late 14th century), hints at the possible scope of Sæmundr’s work on the Norwegian kings. The poem enumerates the kings of Norway, beginning with Haraldr Fairhair and his father Halfdán the Black and ending with king Sverrir. In the concluding stanzas, much is made of the fact that Jón’s mother was the daughter of King Magnús Barefoot. The poem thus praises Jón by describing all his royal ancestors, and the implicit argument of the poem is that Jón is also a kingly figure. A few stanzas are accorded to each king. After the section on Magnús the Good (†1047) roughly midway through the poem, the poet says that he has now told about the lives of ten kings from Haraldr Fairhair ‘as Sæmundr the wise said’ (st. 40). The sort of information the poem gives is the duration of the rule of the various kings, how they died and where they are buried. In the remaining part of the poem, the poet regularly refers to what he ‘has heard’ or ‘been told’ in a general way (st. 42, 48, 50 and 62). No such references are in the section where Sæmundr is supposed to have been the source. Even if the references found in the second part of the poem are conventional, they do not make it unlikely that the poet used a single source concerning the lives of the first ten kings, and that this then was Sæmundr’s work on the Norwegian kings. In giving the length of the rule of each king, Sæmundr might have laid the chronological foundation for the entire history of the early rulers of Norway in his lost work. The scribe of Flateyjarbók erroneously attributes the complete poem to Sæmundr.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Medieval Reception and Transmission===&lt;br /&gt;
Sæmundr’s work is lost to us, but a rich legendary tradition revolving around Sæmundr has been preserved. In the folk tradition Sæmundr acquired the reputation of a powerful magician, and legends tell about his dealings with the devil, whom he promised his soul among other things in order to obtain the seat at Oddi. In the end Sæmundr managed to cheat the devil of his reward. This legendary tradition continued until modern times, but it had already begun in the middle ages. A recension of the Icelandic life of saint Jón, Jóns saga L (written before 1350 but only preserved in later manuscripts), contains a story about how the future bishop and saint helped Sæmundr escape from an unnamed master who taught him magic arts. The schooling given was such that Sæmundr had forgotten everything he had learned in his youth, and even his baptismal name.&lt;br /&gt;
===Bibliography===&lt;br /&gt;
* ARNI MAGNÚSSON 1787: ‘Vita Sæmundi multiscii vulgo froda’ pp. i–xxviii in Edda rhythmica seu antiquior, vulgo Sæmundina dicta. Hafniae.&lt;br /&gt;
* ANDERSON, T. M. 1985: ‘Kings’ Sagas (Konungasögur)’ pp. 197–238 in Old Norse-Icelandic Literature: A Critical Guide (eds. C. L. Clover &amp;amp; J. Lindow). Ithaca. &lt;br /&gt;
* ELLEHØJ, S. 1965: Studier over den ældste norrøne historieskrivning. Bibliotheca arnamagnæana 26. København.&lt;br /&gt;
* FOOTE, P. 1984: ‘Aachen, Lund, Hólar’, pp. 101–120 in Aurvandilstá: Norse Studies (eds. M. Barnes et al.). Odense [first published in 1975].&lt;br /&gt;
* FOOTE, P. 2003: Jóns saga hólabyskups ens helga. Editiones Arnamagnæanæ A14. København.&lt;br /&gt;
* GUNNELL, T. 1998: ‘The return of Sæmundur: Origins and analogues’ pp. 87–111 in Þjóðlíf ok þjóðtrú: Ritgerðir helgaðir Jóni Hnefli Aðalsteinsyni (eds. Jón Jónsson et al.). [Reykjavík].&lt;br /&gt;
* JÓN HNEFILL AÐALSTEINSSON 1994: ‘Sæmundr fróði: A medieval master of magic’, Arv 50, 117–132.&lt;br /&gt;
* SVERRIR TÓMASSON 2005: ‘Sæmundr Sigfússon (hinn fróði)’ pp. 77–79 in Reallexicon der Germanischen Altertumskunde vol. 26, Berlin [includes substantial bibliograpy].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=909</id>
		<title>Ailnothus</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=909"/>
		<updated>2012-09-11T08:49:35Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Jacob Isager and Aidan Conti&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Ailnothus&#039;&#039;&#039; (Ælnoth) was the author of the earliest known attempt to write an account of the history of Denmark, &amp;quot;The Deeds of King Svend Magnus and his Sons and the Passion of the Most Glorious Knud, King and Martyr&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Gesta Swenomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passio gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;). The work depicts the adoption of Christianity in Denmark and emphasizes the role of Svend Estridsen and his sons in consolidating the new religion in the land. The central figure in this process, and the person to whom the overwhelming focus of the work is devoted, is St Knud, who ruled Denmark from 1080 until he was martyred in Odense in 1086. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Biography==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All that is known about Ælnoth is derived principally from his own work. He states that he is originally from Canterbury and has resided in Denmark for almost twenty-four years (&#039;&#039;Ailnothus, Cancia Anglorum metropolitana urbe editus, iam uero Daciæ partibus quatuor quinquennijs et bis fere binis annis demoratus&#039;&#039;). Although Ælnoth refers to himself as the &amp;quot;lowest of the ministers of the divine office&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;diuini officii ministrorum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the prologue and &amp;quot;the lowest of priests&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;sacerdotum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the epilogue, the elasticity of Latin terms for ecclesiastical and monastic titles during the period in general renders Ælnoth&#039;s position speculative; he was likely connected to the monastic cathedral of St Knud (NYBERG 2000, 56), or the church of St Mary and St Alban and St Knud in Odense. Alternatively, it has been suggested that Ælnoth belonged to the king&#039;s chapel (for these arguments, see GELTING 2011, 40). Whenever his arrival in Denmark and his position, Ælnoth&#039;s work mentions two former chaplains of the court now serving as bishops, Gerold of Ribe and Arnold of Roskilde (&#039;&#039;tunc quidem regalis curię capellanis, nunc autem pontificibus uenerandis, Geroldo scilicet et Arnoldo&#039;&#039;), the latter of whom died in 1124, thereby offering a terminus ante quem for the work. A date of ca. 1122 was advocated by the work&#039;s editor, Gertz, and translator, Olrik. However, an earlier and more specific dating seems likely. Ælnoth&#039;s exhortation to Niels to show generosity to Knud&#039;s resting place likely predates Pope Paschal II&#039;s confirmation in 1117 of Niels&#039; privilege to the church in Odense. Moreover, Ælnoth refers to the episcopal dignity of Gerold (Jerald). According to the early thirteenth-century Chronicle of the Church of Ribe, this bishop sold the possessions of his church and fled; he was probably in Germany by April 1113. It is unlikely that Ælnoth would have referred to Jerald in flattering terms after this point. In this case, Ælnoth would have written his work between 1110 and 1113, probably 1111/12 (see GELTING 2011, 38-39). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Work==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Title====&lt;br /&gt;
The present title for the work derives from the head of the proem in the two surviving manuscripts (AB; see manuscripts): &#039;&#039;Incipit proemium in gestis Swegnomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;. In B, the complete work begins with a heading to the dedication to King Niels: &#039;&#039;Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;. Other titles have been assigned by editors as indicated below. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Illi cum patre et coeterno pneumate benedictio, honor, laus et gratiarum actio sempiterno maneat et accrescat tempore! Amen. &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
59 printed pages&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Editions====&lt;br /&gt;
*HUITFELDT, A. (?) 1602: Historia S.Canuti regis et martyris, Othoniæ sepulti, per Ælnothum Anglicum ante 400 (!) annos conscripta, Hafniæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*MEURSIUS, J. 1631: Ælnothus Monachus Cantuariensis, de Vita &amp;amp; Passione S. Canuti Regis Daniæ. Joannes Meursius ex Codice Bibliothecæ Hafniensis descripsit, edidit &amp;amp; notas addidit, Hafniæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*v. WESTPHALEN, E. J. 1745: M. Thomae Broderi Bircherodii Annotationes in libellum, quem Ælnothus, monachus Cantuariensis, de vita, et passione S.Canuti, regis Daniæ et martyris conscripsit, Monumenta inedita Rerum Germanicarum, Tom. IV, Lipsiae, pp.1377-1440. The text is that of Meursius. &lt;br /&gt;
*SOLLERIUS, J. B. 1723: &#039;Historia Vitæ et Passionis (S. Canuti Regis et Martyris) Auctore Ælnotho Monacho Cantuarensi. Ex Ms. Thosano, collato cum editione Meursii&#039;, in Acta Sanctorum mensis Julii, Tom. III, pp. 127-43, Antverpiæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*LANGEBEK, J. 1774: Ælnothi Monachi Historia ortus, vitæ &amp;amp; passionis S. Canuti Regis Daniae, Scriptores rerum Danicarum medii ævi, Tom. III, pp. 327-90, Hafniae. &lt;br /&gt;
*•GERTZ, M. CL. 1908-1912: Vitæ Sanctorum Danorum, pp. 38-53 &amp;amp; 76-147, København.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translations====&lt;br /&gt;
*(Danish) OLRIK, H. 1893-94: Danske Helgeners Levned, pp. 19-105, København. (Repr. Selskabet til Historiske Kildeskrifters Oversættelse, 1968). &lt;br /&gt;
*(Danish) ALBRECTSEN, E. 1984: Ælnoths Krønike, Odense. (Repr. in Knuds-bogen 1986: Studier over Knud den Hellige, Odense, 1986, pp. 25-52). &lt;br /&gt;
The Danish translation by J. S. Jacobsen (København 1874) is described as most inadequate (GERTZ 1908-12, 51).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Contents, sources and style===&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work opens with a dedication to King Niels (rg. 1104-34), followed by a proem (I-IV) relating the propagation of Christianity in the north and the reigns of Svend Estridsen and Harald Hen (&amp;quot;the Whetstone&amp;quot;). The bulk of the work (V-XXXVI) is dedicated to Knud&#039;s activities as king, the gesta, and his martyrdom, the passio. His reign is characterized by his piety, his support for the church and his concern for the poor. After he abandons a planned expedition to reclaim the English throne, an uprising in northern Jutland leads to his death on the 10th of July, 1086 at the hands of rebels in the church of St Mary and St Alban in Odense. Subsequent chapters relate miracles at his tomb, the elevatio of his remains, the process of obtaining papal approval for canonization and the translatio of his relics thereafter. Ælnoth&#039;s concluding prayer addresses Knud and asks the saint to intercede on his behalf. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In chronicling events, Ælnoth takes pains to relate Danish history to the narrative typology of the Bible. The details of Knud&#039;s martyrdom evoke Jesus&#039;s passion: Knud is depicted before the alter of St Alban&#039;s with his arms outstreched in the form of a cross and receives a lance-wound in his side; the murderous Danes are compared to the Jews; Pipero (who corresponds to Eivind Bifra in Knýtlinga saga and Blakke in Saxo) plays the Judas-like figure of betrayer. Other comparisons are prevalent, such as Knud to the martyrs Stephen and Sebastian, and both Knud and Svend to David. Consequently, the work &amp;quot;inserts the history of the kingdom of Denmark into the universal history of Christianity and anchors it as part of God&#039;s plan&amp;quot; (SØRENSEN 1984, 124). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the Bible, suggested models for Ælnoth&#039;s work include the hagiography of Anglo-Saxon kings such as Abbo of Fleury&#039;s Passio St Eadmundi (HOFFMANN 1975). It has also been suggested that the work serves as a continuation of the Encomium Emmae (LUKMAN 1947-49, 494-96), but Ælnoth&#039;s work differs in scope and purpose too much to serve as a direct prolongation of the Encomium. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth also proves himself well-versed in the Graeco-Roman past. Among others, he refers to Hannibal, Pompey, Nero and the fall of Troy. However, his direct use of antique sources is limited to two commonplace sentiments derived from Horace: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Sed quid in humanis est omni parte beatum&#039;&#039;? (II; cf Carmina, 2. 16. 27) &#039;&#039;Monumentum ęre perhennius exegi&#039;&#039; (Epilogue; cf. Carmina, 3. 30. 1) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, in his dedicatory letter to King Niels, Ælnoth dismisses the importance of the ancient world to his narrative and insists on first-hand accounts: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Neque enim ego Danaum classes Dardanis excidium inferentes edissero, non acies Hectoreas Mirmidonum armis umbonibus obiectis insigniter obuiantes commemoro; sed quę de gestis religiosi principis et deo dilecti martyris probabilibus personis utriusque sexus et ordinis referentibus agnoui, religiosi habitus uiris, Ihesu Christo ibidem insignique triumphatori deseruientibus, obnixe suffragantibus posterorum memorię reseruanda apicibus contradidi…&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not relate the ships of the Greeks bringing the destruction of Troy, nor do I recount the Hectorean battle-lines famously meeting the arms of the Mirmidons with their out-thrust shields. But those things I know concerning the acts of the religious prince and martyr beloved by God just as upstanding persons of either sex and order relate them, men of religious habit, serving in the same place Jesus Christ and the renowned conqueror, I have strenuously set these out in favorable words to be saved for the memory of coming generations… (Preface, § 7) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not surprisingly, Ælnoth&#039;s work relates to the following pieces of Odense literature of the period: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The Tabula Othiniensis&#039;&#039;, a copper tablet inscribed with the oldest known account of the death of St Knud; placed in the stone sarcophagus in connection with the elevatio of the body of St Knud in 1095 and later moved to the shrine in 1100; recovered in 1582, but lost soon after (edited in WORM 1626 &amp;amp; 1643, lib. I, cap. IX and in GERTZ 1908-12, 60-62). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The Epitaphium S.Canuti&#039;&#039;, an inscription consisting of nine Leonine verses, transmitted together with the Tabula; considered by Olrik to be part of the Tabula (OLRIK 1892-94, 219-21, but viewed as a separate text by Gertz, who took Ælnoth to be the author (GERTZ 1907, 81-83 &amp;amp; 1908-12, 38-42; edited in GERTZ 1908-12, 76). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The Passio sancti Kanuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;The Passion of King Knud the Martyr&amp;quot; composed between 1095 and 1100 by an unknown author (see Sanctus Kanutus rex). Ælnoth&#039;s most recent editor characterizes the style as artificial and tumid (GERTZ 1908-12, 43). Elsewhere, the florid style and prosimetrum has been said to recall Martianus Capella (OLRIK 1892-94, 213), and its rhythmical and rhyming prose described as Anglo-Saxon in manner (OLRIK 1905). The verses that adorn the work are almost uniquely hexameters (and mostly Leonine) and written by Ælnoth himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Purpose and audience===&lt;br /&gt;
The degree to which the work was meant to influence directly the contemporary political situation is a matter of debate. With its focus on the rule of the sons of Sven Estridsen and Knud in particular, Ælnoth&#039;s work asserts the central position of the king within Danish society and the church as the moral foundation for royal power (see BREENGAARD 1982).  Moreover, the exhortation to Niels to show generosity to his brother&#039;s resting place appears to have had a positive effect if linked to the subsequent privileges granted by the king and confirmed by Paschal II (see WEIBULL and SKYUM-NIELSEN 1963, nos. 31-34).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the overarching framework for the text, its allusive nature and theological considerations seem to suppose a highly-educated audience (or one expected to become so). In the past, Ælnoth&#039;s translations and explanations of Danish names, such as Roskilde id est: fons Roi, were seen to suggest an audience outside Odense and Denmark (GERTZ 1908-12, 497). Yet, the practice may be stylistic; significations for the names Knud and Adela hint at a predilication for etymologies regardless of the audience. More broadly, as has been noted, Ælnoth puts the history of Denmark within the framework of biblical history. The people in the work are explicity linked to biblical figures, but the framework is loose so that multiple contemporary figures can be compared to a single biblical figure and in turn a single contemporary figure can be compared to several figures in the Bible. Within this frame, the martyrdom of Knud establishes Denmark within the broader history of Western Christendom (CONTI 2010). In this light, Ælnoth&#039;s writing appears to be an exercise in monument building for posterity as much as for a contemporary audience. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although his native land is not his primary focus, Ælnoth&#039;s disposition towards Norman rule impinges on questions of his audience. Ælnoth furthers the idea that the English considered recognizing Knud as the only way of restoring their pristine liberty (XI). Therefrom, it has been suggested that his distance from England may have afforded him more candor in expressing his hostility towards the conquest (THOMAS 2003). Indeed, although Knud&#039;s aborted raid traditionally marks the end of Scandinavian claims in England, Ælnoth&#039;s portrayal, together with that found in other pieces commemorating Knud, has been used to suggest support for the continued conceptualization of England within a larger Scandinavian kingdom a half century after the conquest (VAN HOUTS 1995). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work leaves little sustained impact on subsequent historical writing in medieval Denmark, but some influence has been suggested. For example, later Danish chronicles report, like Ælnoth, that Sven Estridsen died in 1074 (not 1076 as found in the Anglo-Saxon chronicle) and Saxo agrees with Ælnoth in some characterizations of Danish kings as pointed out by WEIBULL 1915 (for example, 42 and 93-94). These details notwithstanding, the dedication to Niels may have circumscribed the work&#039;s potential future prominence. After Niels&#039; death (1134), during the civil strife that followed the murder of Knud Lavard (1131) at the hands of Niels&#039; son, Magnus, the succession of the Danish throne passed through Niels&#039; adversaries, the descendents of Erik Ejegod. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Extracts of Ælnoth&#039;s work, referred to as Nota de martyrizatione sancti Kanuti regis, are found in a sixteenth century manuscript (Copenhagen, AM 107 8vo, fols 8b-9a; edited GERTZ 1908-12, 137-40) owned by Peder Olsen (d. 1570), a Franciscan of Roskilde (OLRIK 1892-94, 221-22; GERTZ 1908-12, 33). The initial compilation of the extracted details may have occurred earlier at an unknown date (GERTZ 1908-12, 51-52).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Medieval reception and transmission===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is evidence of several Danish MSS and some of them seem to exhibit readings close to that of A and B. They are lost, perhaps because of the circulation of many excerpts (see GERTZ 1908-12, 51-54). The only known complete Danish manuscript, codex Huitfeldius (H) belonged to Arild Huitfeldt, but burned with the University Library in 1728; it has been traced back to the monastery of Herrisvad in Skåne. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only extant manuscripts are of Flemish origin and can be dated to the early thirteenth century. As such, they attest to medieval reception of this work: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*A St Omer, Bibliothèque municipale, 716, vol. 2, fols 60r-70r; originally belonged to a convent near St Omer, the Abbaye de Clairmarais (St. Mariæ de Claro Marisco). &lt;br /&gt;
*B Brugge, Openbare Bibliotheek, 403, fols. 76r-85r; originally belonged to the convent of Ter Doest (B. Mariæ de Thosano). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both manuscripts are part of the multi-volume Legendarium Flandrense (see DOLBEAU 1981). Therein Ælnoth&#039;s work is not found where it would celebrate the day of his martyrdom (10 July), but rather precedes Walter of Thérouanne&#039;s vita of Charles the Good, Knud and Adela&#039;s son and count of Flanders from 1119 until his murder in Brugge (Bruges) in 1127 (2 March); like his father he was regarded as a martyr and saint (but not officially canonized until 1884). Similar to the arrangement in the extant manuscripts, an anonymous vita of Charles the Good appears to have followed Ælnoth&#039;s work in the codex Huitfeldius from Herrisvad in Skåne; Meursius who used this manuscript as the basis for his edition prints the anonymous vita after his edition of Ælnoth. This placement in these three witnesses suggests that in this context Knud&#039;s importance was primarily as a saintly father to Charles. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Middle Ages, Ælnoth&#039;s work played a prominent role in early modern Danish historiography. One of its early editors, Meursius, was also an important early modern historian in the court of Christian IV of Denmark (SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN 2002).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Bibliography==&lt;br /&gt;
*BREENGAARD, C. 1982: Muren om Israels Hus. Regnum og sacerdotium i Danmark 1050-1176, 108-203, København. &lt;br /&gt;
*BREENGAARD, C. 1986: &#039;Det var os, der slog kong Knud ihjel!&#039;, Knuds-bogen 1986. Studier over Knud den Hellige, 9-20, Odense. &lt;br /&gt;
*CHRISTENSEN, A. E. 1977: In Danmarks Historie I. Tiden indtil 1340, 255-57 &amp;amp; 262-63, København. &lt;br /&gt;
*CONTI, A. 2010: &#039;Ælnoth of Canterbury and Early Mythopoiesis in Denmark&#039;, Saints and Their Lives on the Periphery: Veneration of Saints in Scandinavia and Eastern Europe (c.1000-1200),  ed. by Haki Antonsson and Ildar Garipzanov, 189-206, Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
*DOLBEAU, F. 1981: « Nouvelles recherches sur le Legendarium Flandrense », Recherches Augustiniennes, 16, 1981, pp. 399-455. &lt;br /&gt;
*GAD, T. 1963: &#039;Knud den Hellige&#039; in Kulturhistorisk leksikon for nordisk middelalder 8, col. 596-600, København. &lt;br /&gt;
*GELTING, M.H. 2011: &#039;Two Early Twelfth-Century Views of Denmark&#039;s Christian Past: Ailnoth and the Anonymous of Roskilde&#039;, Historical Narratives and Christian Identity on a European Periphery: Early History Writing in Northern, East-Central, and Eastern Europe (c. 1070-1200), ed. by Ildar Garipzanov, 33-55, Turnhout. &lt;br /&gt;
*GERTZ, M.Cl. 1907: Knud den helliges Martyrhistorie særlig efter de tre ældste Kilder. Festskrift udgivet af Kjøbenhavns Universitet i anledning af Hans Majestæt Kongens Fødselsdag den 3. Juni 1907, København. &lt;br /&gt;
*HOFFMANN, E. 1974: Knut der Heilige und die Wende der dänischen Geschichte im 11. Jahrhundert. Historische Zeitschrift 218, 529-70. &lt;br /&gt;
*HOFFMANN, E. 1975: Die heiligen Könige bei den Angelsachsen und den skandinavischen Völkern : Königsheiliger und Königshaus, Quellen und Forschungen zur Geschichte Schleswig-Holsteins Band 69, Neumünster. &lt;br /&gt;
*LUKMAN, N. 1947-49: &#039;Ælnod. Et Bindeled mellem engelsk og dansk Historieskrivning i 12. Aarh.&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Ellevte Række, Andet Bind, 493-505, København. &lt;br /&gt;
*NYBERG, T. 1981: &#039;Kong Knud i Odense: hans skrinlæggelse og helgenlevned&#039;, Fyens Stiftsbog 1981, 7-14. &lt;br /&gt;
*NYBERG, T. 1982: in Odense bys Historie: Fra boplads til bispeby. Odense til 1559, Odense 1982, 144-159. &lt;br /&gt;
*NYBERG, T. 1992a: &#039;Les Royautés Scandinaves entre saintité et sacralité&#039;, in Boureau, A. et Ingerflom C.-S. (ed.), La Royauté Sacrée dans le monde chrétien. L&#039;Histoire et ses Représentations 3., 63-69, Paris. &lt;br /&gt;
*NYBERG, T. 1992b: &#039;Knud (Cnut), St.&#039;, in Pulsiano, Ph. (Ed.), Medieval Scandinavia. An encyclopedia, 359, New York and London. &lt;br /&gt;
*NYBERG, T., 2000. Monasticism in North-Western Europe, 800-1200, Aldershot. &lt;br /&gt;
*OLRIK, H. 1892-94: &#039;Studier over Ælnods skrift om Knud den hellige&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Sjette Række, Fjerde Bind, 205-291, Kjøbenhavn. &lt;br /&gt;
*OLRIK, H. 1905. &#039;Ælnoth&#039;, in Dansk biografisk Lexikon, 1st ed., 19, 341. &lt;br /&gt;
*SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, I. 1984: &#039;Ælnoth&#039; in Dansk Biografisk Leksikon, 3rd ed., 16, 170-71, København. &lt;br /&gt;
*SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, K. 2002: Historiography at the court of Christian IV (1588-1648): studies in the Latin histories of Denmark by Johannes Pontanus and Johannes * Meursius, København. &lt;br /&gt;
*SKYUM-NIELSEN, N. 1971: Kvinde og Slave, 1-18, København. &lt;br /&gt;
*SØRENSEN, P. M. 1984: &#039;Om Ælnoth og hans bog&#039;, in Ælnoths Krønike. Oversat og kommenteret af E. Albrechtsen, 115-39, Odense. &lt;br /&gt;
*THOMAS, H. 2003: The English and the Normans: Ethnic Hostility, Assimilation, and Identity 1066-c. 1220, Oxford. &lt;br /&gt;
*VAN HOUTS, E. 1995: &#039;The Norman Conquest through European Eyes&#039;. The English Historical Review 110: 832-53. &lt;br /&gt;
*WEIBULL, C. 1915: Saxo: Kritiska undersökningaer i Danmarks historia frånSven Estridsens död till Knut VI, Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*WEIBULL, L. and SKYUM-NIELSEN, N. 1963: Diplomatarium Danicum 1st ser., vol. II: 1053-1169, København&lt;br /&gt;
*WORM, O. 1626 &amp;amp; 1643: Fasti Danici, Hafniae. The 3rd ed. from 1643 with corr.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=908</id>
		<title>Ailnothus</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=908"/>
		<updated>2012-09-11T08:46:11Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: /* Bibliography */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Jacob Isager and Aidan Conti&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Ailnothus&#039;&#039;&#039; (Ælnoth) was the author of the earliest known attempt to write an account of the history of Denmark, &amp;quot;The Deeds of King Svend Magnus and his Sons and the Passion of the Most Glorious Knud, King and Martyr&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Gesta Swenomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passio gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;). The work depicts the adoption of Christianity in Denmark and emphasizes the role of Svend Estridsen and his sons in consolidating the new religion in the land. The central figure in this process, and the person to whom the overwhelming focus of the work is devoted, is St Knud, who ruled Denmark from 1080 until he was martyred in Odense in 1086. &lt;br /&gt;
All that is known about Ælnoth is derived principally from his own work. He states that he is originally from Canterbury and has resided in Denmark for almost twenty-four years (&#039;&#039;Ailnothus, Cancia Anglorum metropolitana urbe editus, iam uero Daciæ partibus quatuor quinquennijs et bis fere binis annis demoratus&#039;&#039;). Although Ælnoth refers to himself as the &amp;quot;lowest of the ministers of the divine office&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;diuini officii ministrorum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the prologue and &amp;quot;the lowest of priests&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;sacerdotum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the epilogue, the elasticity of Latin terms for ecclesiastical and monastic titles during the period in general renders Ælnoth&#039;s position speculative; he was likely connected to the monastic cathedral of St Knud (NYBERG 2000, 56), or the church of St Mary and St Alban and St Knud in Odense. Alternatively, it has been suggested that Ælnoth belonged to the king&#039;s chapel (for these arguments, see GELTING 2011, 40). Whenever his arrival in Denmark and his position, Ælnoth&#039;s work mentions two former chaplains of the court now serving as bishops, Gerold of Ribe and Arnold of Roskilde (&#039;&#039;tunc quidem regalis curię capellanis, nunc autem pontificibus uenerandis, Geroldo scilicet et Arnoldo&#039;&#039;), the latter of whom died in 1124, thereby offering a terminus ante quem for the work. A date of ca. 1122 was advocated by the work&#039;s editor, Gertz, and translator, Olrik. However, an earlier and more specific dating seems likely. Ælnoth&#039;s exhortation to Niels to show generosity to Knud&#039;s resting place likely predates Pope Paschal II&#039;s confirmation in 1117 of Niels&#039; privilege to the church in Odense. Moreover, Ælnoth refers to the episcopal dignity of Gerold (Jerald). According to the early thirteenth-century Chronicle of the Church of Ribe, this bishop sold the possessions of his church and fled; he was probably in Germany by April 1113. It is unlikely that Ælnoth would have referred to Jerald in flattering terms after this point. In this case, Ælnoth would have written his work between 1110 and 1113, probably 1111/12 (see GELTING 2011, 38-39). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Work==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Title====&lt;br /&gt;
The present title for the work derives from the head of the proem in the two surviving manuscripts (AB; see manuscripts): &#039;&#039;Incipit proemium in gestis Swegnomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;. In B, the complete work begins with a heading to the dedication to King Niels: &#039;&#039;Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;. Other titles have been assigned by editors as indicated below. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Illi cum patre et coeterno pneumate benedictio, honor, laus et gratiarum actio sempiterno maneat et accrescat tempore! Amen. &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
59 printed pages&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Editions====&lt;br /&gt;
*HUITFELDT, A. (?) 1602: Historia S.Canuti regis et martyris, Othoniæ sepulti, per Ælnothum Anglicum ante 400 (!) annos conscripta, Hafniæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*MEURSIUS, J. 1631: Ælnothus Monachus Cantuariensis, de Vita &amp;amp; Passione S. Canuti Regis Daniæ. Joannes Meursius ex Codice Bibliothecæ Hafniensis descripsit, edidit &amp;amp; notas addidit, Hafniæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*v. WESTPHALEN, E. J. 1745: M. Thomae Broderi Bircherodii Annotationes in libellum, quem Ælnothus, monachus Cantuariensis, de vita, et passione S.Canuti, regis Daniæ et martyris conscripsit, Monumenta inedita Rerum Germanicarum, Tom. IV, Lipsiae, pp.1377-1440. The text is that of Meursius. &lt;br /&gt;
*SOLLERIUS, J. B. 1723: &#039;Historia Vitæ et Passionis (S. Canuti Regis et Martyris) Auctore Ælnotho Monacho Cantuarensi. Ex Ms. Thosano, collato cum editione Meursii&#039;, in Acta Sanctorum mensis Julii, Tom. III, pp. 127-43, Antverpiæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*LANGEBEK, J. 1774: Ælnothi Monachi Historia ortus, vitæ &amp;amp; passionis S. Canuti Regis Daniae, Scriptores rerum Danicarum medii ævi, Tom. III, pp. 327-90, Hafniae. &lt;br /&gt;
*•GERTZ, M. CL. 1908-1912: Vitæ Sanctorum Danorum, pp. 38-53 &amp;amp; 76-147, København.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translations====&lt;br /&gt;
*(Danish) OLRIK, H. 1893-94: Danske Helgeners Levned, pp. 19-105, København. (Repr. Selskabet til Historiske Kildeskrifters Oversættelse, 1968). &lt;br /&gt;
*(Danish) ALBRECTSEN, E. 1984: Ælnoths Krønike, Odense. (Repr. in Knuds-bogen 1986: Studier over Knud den Hellige, Odense, 1986, pp. 25-52). &lt;br /&gt;
The Danish translation by J. S. Jacobsen (København 1874) is described as most inadequate (GERTZ 1908-12, 51).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Contents, sources and style===&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work opens with a dedication to King Niels (rg. 1104-34), followed by a proem (I-IV) relating the propagation of Christianity in the north and the reigns of Svend Estridsen and Harald Hen (&amp;quot;the Whetstone&amp;quot;). The bulk of the work (V-XXXVI) is dedicated to Knud&#039;s activities as king, the gesta, and his martyrdom, the passio. His reign is characterized by his piety, his support for the church and his concern for the poor. After he abandons a planned expedition to reclaim the English throne, an uprising in northern Jutland leads to his death on the 10th of July, 1086 at the hands of rebels in the church of St Mary and St Alban in Odense. Subsequent chapters relate miracles at his tomb, the elevatio of his remains, the process of obtaining papal approval for canonization and the translatio of his relics thereafter. Ælnoth&#039;s concluding prayer addresses Knud and asks the saint to intercede on his behalf. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In chronicling events, Ælnoth takes pains to relate Danish history to the narrative typology of the Bible. The details of Knud&#039;s martyrdom evoke Jesus&#039;s passion: Knud is depicted before the alter of St Alban&#039;s with his arms outstreched in the form of a cross and receives a lance-wound in his side; the murderous Danes are compared to the Jews; Pipero (who corresponds to Eivind Bifra in Knýtlinga saga and Blakke in Saxo) plays the Judas-like figure of betrayer. Other comparisons are prevalent, such as Knud to the martyrs Stephen and Sebastian, and both Knud and Svend to David. Consequently, the work &amp;quot;inserts the history of the kingdom of Denmark into the universal history of Christianity and anchors it as part of God&#039;s plan&amp;quot; (SØRENSEN 1984, 124). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the Bible, suggested models for Ælnoth&#039;s work include the hagiography of Anglo-Saxon kings such as Abbo of Fleury&#039;s Passio St Eadmundi (HOFFMANN 1975). It has also been suggested that the work serves as a continuation of the Encomium Emmae (LUKMAN 1947-49, 494-96), but Ælnoth&#039;s work differs in scope and purpose too much to serve as a direct prolongation of the Encomium. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth also proves himself well-versed in the Graeco-Roman past. Among others, he refers to Hannibal, Pompey, Nero and the fall of Troy. However, his direct use of antique sources is limited to two commonplace sentiments derived from Horace: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Sed quid in humanis est omni parte beatum&#039;&#039;? (II; cf Carmina, 2. 16. 27) &#039;&#039;Monumentum ęre perhennius exegi&#039;&#039; (Epilogue; cf. Carmina, 3. 30. 1) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, in his dedicatory letter to King Niels, Ælnoth dismisses the importance of the ancient world to his narrative and insists on first-hand accounts: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Neque enim ego Danaum classes Dardanis excidium inferentes edissero, non acies Hectoreas Mirmidonum armis umbonibus obiectis insigniter obuiantes commemoro; sed quę de gestis religiosi principis et deo dilecti martyris probabilibus personis utriusque sexus et ordinis referentibus agnoui, religiosi habitus uiris, Ihesu Christo ibidem insignique triumphatori deseruientibus, obnixe suffragantibus posterorum memorię reseruanda apicibus contradidi…&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not relate the ships of the Greeks bringing the destruction of Troy, nor do I recount the Hectorean battle-lines famously meeting the arms of the Mirmidons with their out-thrust shields. But those things I know concerning the acts of the religious prince and martyr beloved by God just as upstanding persons of either sex and order relate them, men of religious habit, serving in the same place Jesus Christ and the renowned conqueror, I have strenuously set these out in favorable words to be saved for the memory of coming generations… (Preface, § 7) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not surprisingly, Ælnoth&#039;s work relates to the following pieces of Odense literature of the period: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The Tabula Othiniensis&#039;&#039;, a copper tablet inscribed with the oldest known account of the death of St Knud; placed in the stone sarcophagus in connection with the elevatio of the body of St Knud in 1095 and later moved to the shrine in 1100; recovered in 1582, but lost soon after (edited in WORM 1626 &amp;amp; 1643, lib. I, cap. IX and in GERTZ 1908-12, 60-62). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The Epitaphium S.Canuti&#039;&#039;, an inscription consisting of nine Leonine verses, transmitted together with the Tabula; considered by Olrik to be part of the Tabula (OLRIK 1892-94, 219-21, but viewed as a separate text by Gertz, who took Ælnoth to be the author (GERTZ 1907, 81-83 &amp;amp; 1908-12, 38-42; edited in GERTZ 1908-12, 76). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The Passio sancti Kanuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;The Passion of King Knud the Martyr&amp;quot; composed between 1095 and 1100 by an unknown author (see Sanctus Kanutus rex). Ælnoth&#039;s most recent editor characterizes the style as artificial and tumid (GERTZ 1908-12, 43). Elsewhere, the florid style and prosimetrum has been said to recall Martianus Capella (OLRIK 1892-94, 213), and its rhythmical and rhyming prose described as Anglo-Saxon in manner (OLRIK 1905). The verses that adorn the work are almost uniquely hexameters (and mostly Leonine) and written by Ælnoth himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Purpose and audience===&lt;br /&gt;
The degree to which the work was meant to influence directly the contemporary political situation is a matter of debate. With its focus on the rule of the sons of Sven Estridsen and Knud in particular, Ælnoth&#039;s work asserts the central position of the king within Danish society and the church as the moral foundation for royal power (see BREENGAARD 1982).  Moreover, the exhortation to Niels to show generosity to his brother&#039;s resting place appears to have had a positive effect if linked to the subsequent privileges granted by the king and confirmed by Paschal II (see WEIBULL and SKYUM-NIELSEN 1963, nos. 31-34).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the overarching framework for the text, its allusive nature and theological considerations seem to suppose a highly-educated audience (or one expected to become so). In the past, Ælnoth&#039;s translations and explanations of Danish names, such as Roskilde id est: fons Roi, were seen to suggest an audience outside Odense and Denmark (GERTZ 1908-12, 497). Yet, the practice may be stylistic; significations for the names Knud and Adela hint at a predilication for etymologies regardless of the audience. More broadly, as has been noted, Ælnoth puts the history of Denmark within the framework of biblical history. The people in the work are explicity linked to biblical figures, but the framework is loose so that multiple contemporary figures can be compared to a single biblical figure and in turn a single contemporary figure can be compared to several figures in the Bible. Within this frame, the martyrdom of Knud establishes Denmark within the broader history of Western Christendom (CONTI 2010). In this light, Ælnoth&#039;s writing appears to be an exercise in monument building for posterity as much as for a contemporary audience. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although his native land is not his primary focus, Ælnoth&#039;s disposition towards Norman rule impinges on questions of his audience. Ælnoth furthers the idea that the English considered recognizing Knud as the only way of restoring their pristine liberty (XI). Therefrom, it has been suggested that his distance from England may have afforded him more candor in expressing his hostility towards the conquest (THOMAS 2003). Indeed, although Knud&#039;s aborted raid traditionally marks the end of Scandinavian claims in England, Ælnoth&#039;s portrayal, together with that found in other pieces commemorating Knud, has been used to suggest support for the continued conceptualization of England within a larger Scandinavian kingdom a half century after the conquest (VAN HOUTS 1995). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work leaves little sustained impact on subsequent historical writing in medieval Denmark, but some influence has been suggested. For example, later Danish chronicles report, like Ælnoth, that Sven Estridsen died in 1074 (not 1076 as found in the Anglo-Saxon chronicle) and Saxo agrees with Ælnoth in some characterizations of Danish kings as pointed out by WEIBULL 1915 (for example, 42 and 93-94). These details notwithstanding, the dedication to Niels may have circumscribed the work&#039;s potential future prominence. After Niels&#039; death (1134), during the civil strife that followed the murder of Knud Lavard (1131) at the hands of Niels&#039; son, Magnus, the succession of the Danish throne passed through Niels&#039; adversaries, the descendents of Erik Ejegod. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Extracts of Ælnoth&#039;s work, referred to as Nota de martyrizatione sancti Kanuti regis, are found in a sixteenth century manuscript (Copenhagen, AM 107 8vo, fols 8b-9a; edited GERTZ 1908-12, 137-40) owned by Peder Olsen (d. 1570), a Franciscan of Roskilde (OLRIK 1892-94, 221-22; GERTZ 1908-12, 33). The initial compilation of the extracted details may have occurred earlier at an unknown date (GERTZ 1908-12, 51-52).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Medieval reception and transmission===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is evidence of several Danish MSS and some of them seem to exhibit readings close to that of A and B. They are lost, perhaps because of the circulation of many excerpts (see GERTZ 1908-12, 51-54). The only known complete Danish manuscript, codex Huitfeldius (H) belonged to Arild Huitfeldt, but burned with the University Library in 1728; it has been traced back to the monastery of Herrisvad in Skåne. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only extant manuscripts are of Flemish origin and can be dated to the early thirteenth century. As such, they attest to medieval reception of this work: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*A St Omer, Bibliothèque municipale, 716, vol. 2, fols 60r-70r; originally belonged to a convent near St Omer, the Abbaye de Clairmarais (St. Mariæ de Claro Marisco). &lt;br /&gt;
*B Brugge, Openbare Bibliotheek, 403, fols. 76r-85r; originally belonged to the convent of Ter Doest (B. Mariæ de Thosano). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both manuscripts are part of the multi-volume Legendarium Flandrense (see DOLBEAU 1981). Therein Ælnoth&#039;s work is not found where it would celebrate the day of his martyrdom (10 July), but rather precedes Walter of Thérouanne&#039;s vita of Charles the Good, Knud and Adela&#039;s son and count of Flanders from 1119 until his murder in Brugge (Bruges) in 1127 (2 March); like his father he was regarded as a martyr and saint (but not officially canonized until 1884). Similar to the arrangement in the extant manuscripts, an anonymous vita of Charles the Good appears to have followed Ælnoth&#039;s work in the codex Huitfeldius from Herrisvad in Skåne; Meursius who used this manuscript as the basis for his edition prints the anonymous vita after his edition of Ælnoth. This placement in these three witnesses suggests that in this context Knud&#039;s importance was primarily as a saintly father to Charles. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Middle Ages, Ælnoth&#039;s work played a prominent role in early modern Danish historiography. One of its early editors, Meursius, was also an important early modern historian in the court of Christian IV of Denmark (SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN 2002).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Bibliography==&lt;br /&gt;
*BREENGAARD, C. 1982: Muren om Israels Hus. Regnum og sacerdotium i Danmark 1050-1176, 108-203, København. &lt;br /&gt;
*BREENGAARD, C. 1986: &#039;Det var os, der slog kong Knud ihjel!&#039;, Knuds-bogen 1986. Studier over Knud den Hellige, 9-20, Odense. &lt;br /&gt;
*CHRISTENSEN, A. E. 1977: In Danmarks Historie I. Tiden indtil 1340, 255-57 &amp;amp; 262-63, København. &lt;br /&gt;
*CONTI, A. 2010: &#039;Ælnoth of Canterbury and Early Mythopoiesis in Denmark&#039;, Saints and Their Lives on the Periphery: Veneration of Saints in Scandinavia and Eastern Europe (c.1000-1200),  ed. by Haki Antonsson and Ildar Garipzanov, 189-206, Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
*DOLBEAU, F. 1981: « Nouvelles recherches sur le Legendarium Flandrense », Recherches Augustiniennes, 16, 1981, pp. 399-455. &lt;br /&gt;
*GAD, T. 1963: &#039;Knud den Hellige&#039; in Kulturhistorisk leksikon for nordisk middelalder 8, col. 596-600, København. &lt;br /&gt;
*GELTING, M.H. 2011: &#039;Two Early Twelfth-Century Views of Denmark&#039;s Christian Past: Ailnoth and the Anonymous of Roskilde&#039;, Historical Narratives and Christian Identity on a European Periphery: Early History Writing in Northern, East-Central, and Eastern Europe (c. 1070-1200), ed. by Ildar Garipzanov, 33-55, Turnhout. &lt;br /&gt;
*GERTZ, M.Cl. 1907: Knud den helliges Martyrhistorie særlig efter de tre ældste Kilder. Festskrift udgivet af Kjøbenhavns Universitet i anledning af Hans Majestæt Kongens Fødselsdag den 3. Juni 1907, København. &lt;br /&gt;
*HOFFMANN, E. 1974: Knut der Heilige und die Wende der dänischen Geschichte im 11. Jahrhundert. Historische Zeitschrift 218, 529-70. &lt;br /&gt;
*HOFFMANN, E. 1975: Die heiligen Könige bei den Angelsachsen und den skandinavischen Völkern : Königsheiliger und Königshaus, Quellen und Forschungen zur Geschichte Schleswig-Holsteins Band 69, Neumünster. &lt;br /&gt;
*LUKMAN, N. 1947-49: &#039;Ælnod. Et Bindeled mellem engelsk og dansk Historieskrivning i 12. Aarh.&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Ellevte Række, Andet Bind, 493-505, København. &lt;br /&gt;
*NYBERG, T. 1981: &#039;Kong Knud i Odense: hans skrinlæggelse og helgenlevned&#039;, Fyens Stiftsbog 1981, 7-14. &lt;br /&gt;
*NYBERG, T. 1982: in Odense bys Historie: Fra boplads til bispeby. Odense til 1559, Odense 1982, 144-159. &lt;br /&gt;
*NYBERG, T. 1992a: &#039;Les Royautés Scandinaves entre saintité et sacralité&#039;, in Boureau, A. et Ingerflom C.-S. (ed.), La Royauté Sacrée dans le monde chrétien. L&#039;Histoire et ses Représentations 3., 63-69, Paris. &lt;br /&gt;
*NYBERG, T. 1992b: &#039;Knud (Cnut), St.&#039;, in Pulsiano, Ph. (Ed.), Medieval Scandinavia. An encyclopedia, 359, New York and London. &lt;br /&gt;
*NYBERG, T., 2000. Monasticism in North-Western Europe, 800-1200, Aldershot. &lt;br /&gt;
*OLRIK, H. 1892-94: &#039;Studier over Ælnods skrift om Knud den hellige&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Sjette Række, Fjerde Bind, 205-291, Kjøbenhavn. &lt;br /&gt;
*OLRIK, H. 1905. &#039;Ælnoth&#039;, in Dansk biografisk Lexikon, 1st ed., 19, 341. &lt;br /&gt;
*SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, I. 1984: &#039;Ælnoth&#039; in Dansk Biografisk Leksikon, 3rd ed., 16, 170-71, København. &lt;br /&gt;
*SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, K. 2002: Historiography at the court of Christian IV (1588-1648): studies in the Latin histories of Denmark by Johannes Pontanus and Johannes * Meursius, København. &lt;br /&gt;
*SKYUM-NIELSEN, N. 1971: Kvinde og Slave, 1-18, København. &lt;br /&gt;
*SØRENSEN, P. M. 1984: &#039;Om Ælnoth og hans bog&#039;, in Ælnoths Krønike. Oversat og kommenteret af E. Albrechtsen, 115-39, Odense. &lt;br /&gt;
*THOMAS, H. 2003: The English and the Normans: Ethnic Hostility, Assimilation, and Identity 1066-c. 1220, Oxford. &lt;br /&gt;
*VAN HOUTS, E. 1995: &#039;The Norman Conquest through European Eyes&#039;. The English Historical Review 110: 832-53. &lt;br /&gt;
*WEIBULL, C. 1915: Saxo: Kritiska undersökningaer i Danmarks historia frånSven Estridsens död till Knut VI, Lund.&lt;br /&gt;
*WEIBULL, L. and SKYUM-NIELSEN, N. 1963: Diplomatarium Danicum 1st ser., vol. II: 1053-1169, København&lt;br /&gt;
*WORM, O. 1626 &amp;amp; 1643: Fasti Danici, Hafniae. The 3rd ed. from 1643 with corr.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=907</id>
		<title>Ailnothus</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=907"/>
		<updated>2012-09-11T08:42:09Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: /* Medieval reception and transmission */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Jacob Isager and Aidan Conti&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Ailnothus&#039;&#039;&#039; (Ælnoth) was the author of the earliest known attempt to write an account of the history of Denmark, &amp;quot;The Deeds of King Svend Magnus and his Sons and the Passion of the Most Glorious Knud, King and Martyr&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Gesta Swenomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passio gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;). The work depicts the adoption of Christianity in Denmark and emphasizes the role of Svend Estridsen and his sons in consolidating the new religion in the land. The central figure in this process, and the person to whom the overwhelming focus of the work is devoted, is St Knud, who ruled Denmark from 1080 until he was martyred in Odense in 1086. &lt;br /&gt;
All that is known about Ælnoth is derived principally from his own work. He states that he is originally from Canterbury and has resided in Denmark for almost twenty-four years (&#039;&#039;Ailnothus, Cancia Anglorum metropolitana urbe editus, iam uero Daciæ partibus quatuor quinquennijs et bis fere binis annis demoratus&#039;&#039;). Although Ælnoth refers to himself as the &amp;quot;lowest of the ministers of the divine office&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;diuini officii ministrorum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the prologue and &amp;quot;the lowest of priests&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;sacerdotum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the epilogue, the elasticity of Latin terms for ecclesiastical and monastic titles during the period in general renders Ælnoth&#039;s position speculative; he was likely connected to the monastic cathedral of St Knud (NYBERG 2000, 56), or the church of St Mary and St Alban and St Knud in Odense. Alternatively, it has been suggested that Ælnoth belonged to the king&#039;s chapel (for these arguments, see GELTING 2011, 40). Whenever his arrival in Denmark and his position, Ælnoth&#039;s work mentions two former chaplains of the court now serving as bishops, Gerold of Ribe and Arnold of Roskilde (&#039;&#039;tunc quidem regalis curię capellanis, nunc autem pontificibus uenerandis, Geroldo scilicet et Arnoldo&#039;&#039;), the latter of whom died in 1124, thereby offering a terminus ante quem for the work. A date of ca. 1122 was advocated by the work&#039;s editor, Gertz, and translator, Olrik. However, an earlier and more specific dating seems likely. Ælnoth&#039;s exhortation to Niels to show generosity to Knud&#039;s resting place likely predates Pope Paschal II&#039;s confirmation in 1117 of Niels&#039; privilege to the church in Odense. Moreover, Ælnoth refers to the episcopal dignity of Gerold (Jerald). According to the early thirteenth-century Chronicle of the Church of Ribe, this bishop sold the possessions of his church and fled; he was probably in Germany by April 1113. It is unlikely that Ælnoth would have referred to Jerald in flattering terms after this point. In this case, Ælnoth would have written his work between 1110 and 1113, probably 1111/12 (see GELTING 2011, 38-39). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Work==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Title====&lt;br /&gt;
The present title for the work derives from the head of the proem in the two surviving manuscripts (AB; see manuscripts): &#039;&#039;Incipit proemium in gestis Swegnomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;. In B, the complete work begins with a heading to the dedication to King Niels: &#039;&#039;Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;. Other titles have been assigned by editors as indicated below. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Illi cum patre et coeterno pneumate benedictio, honor, laus et gratiarum actio sempiterno maneat et accrescat tempore! Amen. &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
59 printed pages&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Editions====&lt;br /&gt;
*HUITFELDT, A. (?) 1602: Historia S.Canuti regis et martyris, Othoniæ sepulti, per Ælnothum Anglicum ante 400 (!) annos conscripta, Hafniæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*MEURSIUS, J. 1631: Ælnothus Monachus Cantuariensis, de Vita &amp;amp; Passione S. Canuti Regis Daniæ. Joannes Meursius ex Codice Bibliothecæ Hafniensis descripsit, edidit &amp;amp; notas addidit, Hafniæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*v. WESTPHALEN, E. J. 1745: M. Thomae Broderi Bircherodii Annotationes in libellum, quem Ælnothus, monachus Cantuariensis, de vita, et passione S.Canuti, regis Daniæ et martyris conscripsit, Monumenta inedita Rerum Germanicarum, Tom. IV, Lipsiae, pp.1377-1440. The text is that of Meursius. &lt;br /&gt;
*SOLLERIUS, J. B. 1723: &#039;Historia Vitæ et Passionis (S. Canuti Regis et Martyris) Auctore Ælnotho Monacho Cantuarensi. Ex Ms. Thosano, collato cum editione Meursii&#039;, in Acta Sanctorum mensis Julii, Tom. III, pp. 127-43, Antverpiæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*LANGEBEK, J. 1774: Ælnothi Monachi Historia ortus, vitæ &amp;amp; passionis S. Canuti Regis Daniae, Scriptores rerum Danicarum medii ævi, Tom. III, pp. 327-90, Hafniae. &lt;br /&gt;
*•GERTZ, M. CL. 1908-1912: Vitæ Sanctorum Danorum, pp. 38-53 &amp;amp; 76-147, København.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translations====&lt;br /&gt;
*(Danish) OLRIK, H. 1893-94: Danske Helgeners Levned, pp. 19-105, København. (Repr. Selskabet til Historiske Kildeskrifters Oversættelse, 1968). &lt;br /&gt;
*(Danish) ALBRECTSEN, E. 1984: Ælnoths Krønike, Odense. (Repr. in Knuds-bogen 1986: Studier over Knud den Hellige, Odense, 1986, pp. 25-52). &lt;br /&gt;
The Danish translation by J. S. Jacobsen (København 1874) is described as most inadequate (GERTZ 1908-12, 51).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Contents, sources and style===&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work opens with a dedication to King Niels (rg. 1104-34), followed by a proem (I-IV) relating the propagation of Christianity in the north and the reigns of Svend Estridsen and Harald Hen (&amp;quot;the Whetstone&amp;quot;). The bulk of the work (V-XXXVI) is dedicated to Knud&#039;s activities as king, the gesta, and his martyrdom, the passio. His reign is characterized by his piety, his support for the church and his concern for the poor. After he abandons a planned expedition to reclaim the English throne, an uprising in northern Jutland leads to his death on the 10th of July, 1086 at the hands of rebels in the church of St Mary and St Alban in Odense. Subsequent chapters relate miracles at his tomb, the elevatio of his remains, the process of obtaining papal approval for canonization and the translatio of his relics thereafter. Ælnoth&#039;s concluding prayer addresses Knud and asks the saint to intercede on his behalf. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In chronicling events, Ælnoth takes pains to relate Danish history to the narrative typology of the Bible. The details of Knud&#039;s martyrdom evoke Jesus&#039;s passion: Knud is depicted before the alter of St Alban&#039;s with his arms outstreched in the form of a cross and receives a lance-wound in his side; the murderous Danes are compared to the Jews; Pipero (who corresponds to Eivind Bifra in Knýtlinga saga and Blakke in Saxo) plays the Judas-like figure of betrayer. Other comparisons are prevalent, such as Knud to the martyrs Stephen and Sebastian, and both Knud and Svend to David. Consequently, the work &amp;quot;inserts the history of the kingdom of Denmark into the universal history of Christianity and anchors it as part of God&#039;s plan&amp;quot; (SØRENSEN 1984, 124). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the Bible, suggested models for Ælnoth&#039;s work include the hagiography of Anglo-Saxon kings such as Abbo of Fleury&#039;s Passio St Eadmundi (HOFFMANN 1975). It has also been suggested that the work serves as a continuation of the Encomium Emmae (LUKMAN 1947-49, 494-96), but Ælnoth&#039;s work differs in scope and purpose too much to serve as a direct prolongation of the Encomium. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth also proves himself well-versed in the Graeco-Roman past. Among others, he refers to Hannibal, Pompey, Nero and the fall of Troy. However, his direct use of antique sources is limited to two commonplace sentiments derived from Horace: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Sed quid in humanis est omni parte beatum&#039;&#039;? (II; cf Carmina, 2. 16. 27) &#039;&#039;Monumentum ęre perhennius exegi&#039;&#039; (Epilogue; cf. Carmina, 3. 30. 1) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, in his dedicatory letter to King Niels, Ælnoth dismisses the importance of the ancient world to his narrative and insists on first-hand accounts: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Neque enim ego Danaum classes Dardanis excidium inferentes edissero, non acies Hectoreas Mirmidonum armis umbonibus obiectis insigniter obuiantes commemoro; sed quę de gestis religiosi principis et deo dilecti martyris probabilibus personis utriusque sexus et ordinis referentibus agnoui, religiosi habitus uiris, Ihesu Christo ibidem insignique triumphatori deseruientibus, obnixe suffragantibus posterorum memorię reseruanda apicibus contradidi…&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not relate the ships of the Greeks bringing the destruction of Troy, nor do I recount the Hectorean battle-lines famously meeting the arms of the Mirmidons with their out-thrust shields. But those things I know concerning the acts of the religious prince and martyr beloved by God just as upstanding persons of either sex and order relate them, men of religious habit, serving in the same place Jesus Christ and the renowned conqueror, I have strenuously set these out in favorable words to be saved for the memory of coming generations… (Preface, § 7) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not surprisingly, Ælnoth&#039;s work relates to the following pieces of Odense literature of the period: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The Tabula Othiniensis&#039;&#039;, a copper tablet inscribed with the oldest known account of the death of St Knud; placed in the stone sarcophagus in connection with the elevatio of the body of St Knud in 1095 and later moved to the shrine in 1100; recovered in 1582, but lost soon after (edited in WORM 1626 &amp;amp; 1643, lib. I, cap. IX and in GERTZ 1908-12, 60-62). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The Epitaphium S.Canuti&#039;&#039;, an inscription consisting of nine Leonine verses, transmitted together with the Tabula; considered by Olrik to be part of the Tabula (OLRIK 1892-94, 219-21, but viewed as a separate text by Gertz, who took Ælnoth to be the author (GERTZ 1907, 81-83 &amp;amp; 1908-12, 38-42; edited in GERTZ 1908-12, 76). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The Passio sancti Kanuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;The Passion of King Knud the Martyr&amp;quot; composed between 1095 and 1100 by an unknown author (see Sanctus Kanutus rex). Ælnoth&#039;s most recent editor characterizes the style as artificial and tumid (GERTZ 1908-12, 43). Elsewhere, the florid style and prosimetrum has been said to recall Martianus Capella (OLRIK 1892-94, 213), and its rhythmical and rhyming prose described as Anglo-Saxon in manner (OLRIK 1905). The verses that adorn the work are almost uniquely hexameters (and mostly Leonine) and written by Ælnoth himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Purpose and audience===&lt;br /&gt;
The degree to which the work was meant to influence directly the contemporary political situation is a matter of debate. With its focus on the rule of the sons of Sven Estridsen and Knud in particular, Ælnoth&#039;s work asserts the central position of the king within Danish society and the church as the moral foundation for royal power (see BREENGAARD 1982).  Moreover, the exhortation to Niels to show generosity to his brother&#039;s resting place appears to have had a positive effect if linked to the subsequent privileges granted by the king and confirmed by Paschal II (see WEIBULL and SKYUM-NIELSEN 1963, nos. 31-34).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the overarching framework for the text, its allusive nature and theological considerations seem to suppose a highly-educated audience (or one expected to become so). In the past, Ælnoth&#039;s translations and explanations of Danish names, such as Roskilde id est: fons Roi, were seen to suggest an audience outside Odense and Denmark (GERTZ 1908-12, 497). Yet, the practice may be stylistic; significations for the names Knud and Adela hint at a predilication for etymologies regardless of the audience. More broadly, as has been noted, Ælnoth puts the history of Denmark within the framework of biblical history. The people in the work are explicity linked to biblical figures, but the framework is loose so that multiple contemporary figures can be compared to a single biblical figure and in turn a single contemporary figure can be compared to several figures in the Bible. Within this frame, the martyrdom of Knud establishes Denmark within the broader history of Western Christendom (CONTI 2010). In this light, Ælnoth&#039;s writing appears to be an exercise in monument building for posterity as much as for a contemporary audience. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although his native land is not his primary focus, Ælnoth&#039;s disposition towards Norman rule impinges on questions of his audience. Ælnoth furthers the idea that the English considered recognizing Knud as the only way of restoring their pristine liberty (XI). Therefrom, it has been suggested that his distance from England may have afforded him more candor in expressing his hostility towards the conquest (THOMAS 2003). Indeed, although Knud&#039;s aborted raid traditionally marks the end of Scandinavian claims in England, Ælnoth&#039;s portrayal, together with that found in other pieces commemorating Knud, has been used to suggest support for the continued conceptualization of England within a larger Scandinavian kingdom a half century after the conquest (VAN HOUTS 1995). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work leaves little sustained impact on subsequent historical writing in medieval Denmark, but some influence has been suggested. For example, later Danish chronicles report, like Ælnoth, that Sven Estridsen died in 1074 (not 1076 as found in the Anglo-Saxon chronicle) and Saxo agrees with Ælnoth in some characterizations of Danish kings as pointed out by WEIBULL 1915 (for example, 42 and 93-94). These details notwithstanding, the dedication to Niels may have circumscribed the work&#039;s potential future prominence. After Niels&#039; death (1134), during the civil strife that followed the murder of Knud Lavard (1131) at the hands of Niels&#039; son, Magnus, the succession of the Danish throne passed through Niels&#039; adversaries, the descendents of Erik Ejegod. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Extracts of Ælnoth&#039;s work, referred to as Nota de martyrizatione sancti Kanuti regis, are found in a sixteenth century manuscript (Copenhagen, AM 107 8vo, fols 8b-9a; edited GERTZ 1908-12, 137-40) owned by Peder Olsen (d. 1570), a Franciscan of Roskilde (OLRIK 1892-94, 221-22; GERTZ 1908-12, 33). The initial compilation of the extracted details may have occurred earlier at an unknown date (GERTZ 1908-12, 51-52).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Medieval reception and transmission===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is evidence of several Danish MSS and some of them seem to exhibit readings close to that of A and B. They are lost, perhaps because of the circulation of many excerpts (see GERTZ 1908-12, 51-54). The only known complete Danish manuscript, codex Huitfeldius (H) belonged to Arild Huitfeldt, but burned with the University Library in 1728; it has been traced back to the monastery of Herrisvad in Skåne. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only extant manuscripts are of Flemish origin and can be dated to the early thirteenth century. As such, they attest to medieval reception of this work: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*A St Omer, Bibliothèque municipale, 716, vol. 2, fols 60r-70r; originally belonged to a convent near St Omer, the Abbaye de Clairmarais (St. Mariæ de Claro Marisco). &lt;br /&gt;
*B Brugge, Openbare Bibliotheek, 403, fols. 76r-85r; originally belonged to the convent of Ter Doest (B. Mariæ de Thosano). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both manuscripts are part of the multi-volume Legendarium Flandrense (see DOLBEAU 1981). Therein Ælnoth&#039;s work is not found where it would celebrate the day of his martyrdom (10 July), but rather precedes Walter of Thérouanne&#039;s vita of Charles the Good, Knud and Adela&#039;s son and count of Flanders from 1119 until his murder in Brugge (Bruges) in 1127 (2 March); like his father he was regarded as a martyr and saint (but not officially canonized until 1884). Similar to the arrangement in the extant manuscripts, an anonymous vita of Charles the Good appears to have followed Ælnoth&#039;s work in the codex Huitfeldius from Herrisvad in Skåne; Meursius who used this manuscript as the basis for his edition prints the anonymous vita after his edition of Ælnoth. This placement in these three witnesses suggests that in this context Knud&#039;s importance was primarily as a saintly father to Charles. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Middle Ages, Ælnoth&#039;s work played a prominent role in early modern Danish historiography. One of its early editors, Meursius, was also an important early modern historian in the court of Christian IV of Denmark (SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN 2002).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Bibliography==&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1982: Muren om Israels Hus. Regnum og sacerdotium i Danmark 1050-1176, 108-203, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1986: &#039;Det var os, der slog kong Knud ihjel!&#039;, Knuds-bogen 1986. Studier over Knud den Hellige, 9-20, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* CHRISTENSEN, A. E. 1977: In Danmarks Historie I. Tiden indtil 1340, 255-57 &amp;amp; 262-63, København. &lt;br /&gt;
* DOLBEAU, F. 1981: « Nouvelles recherches sur le Legendarium Flandrense », Recherches Augustiniennes, 16, 1981, pp. 399-455.&lt;br /&gt;
* GAD, T. 1963: &#039;Knud den Hellige&#039; in Kulturhistorisk leksikon for nordisk middelalder 8, col. 596-600, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* GELTING, M.H. 2011: &#039;Two Early Twelfth-Century Views of Denmark&#039;s Christian Past: Ailnoth and the Anonymous of Roskilde&#039;, Historical Narratives and Christian Identity on a European Periphery: Early History Writing in Northern, East-Central, and Eastern Europe (c. 1070-1200), ed. by Ildar Garipzanov, 33-55, Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
* GERTZ, M.Cl. 1907: Knud den helliges Martyrhistorie særlig efter de tre ældste Kilder. Festskrift udgivet af Kjøbenhavns Universitet i anledning af Hans Majestæt Kongens Fødselsdag den 3. Juni 1907, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1974: Knut der Heilige und die Wende der dänischen Geschichte im 11. Jahrhundert. Historische Zeitschrift 218, 529-70.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1975: Die heiligen Könige bei den Angelsachsen und den skandinavischen Völkern : Königsheiliger und Königshaus, Quellen und Forschungen zur Geschichte Schleswig-Holsteins Band 69, Neumünster.&lt;br /&gt;
* LUKMAN, N. 1947-49: &#039;Ælnod. Et Bindeled mellem engelsk og dansk Historieskrivning i 12. Aarh.&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Ellevte Række, Andet Bind, 493-505, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1981: &#039;Kong Knud i Odense: hans skrinlæggelse og helgenlevned&#039;, Fyens Stiftsbog 1981, 7-14.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1982: in Odense bys Historie: Fra boplads til bispeby. Odense til 1559, Odense 1982, 144-159.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992a: &#039;Les Royautés Scandinaves entre saintité et sacralité&#039;, in Boureau, A. et Ingerflom C.-S. (ed.), La Royauté Sacrée dans le monde chrétien. L&#039;Histoire et ses Représentations 3., 63-69, Paris.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992b: &#039;Knud (Cnut), St.&#039;, in Pulsiano, Ph. (Ed.), Medieval Scandinavia. An encyclopedia, 359, New York and London.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T., 2000. Monasticism in North-Western Europe, 800-1200, Aldershot.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1892-94: &#039;Studier over Ælnods skrift om Knud den hellige&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Sjette Række, Fjerde Bind, 205-291, Kjøbenhavn.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1905. &#039;Ælnoth&#039;, in Dansk biografisk Lexikon, 1st ed., 19, 341.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, I. 1984: &#039;Ælnoth&#039; in Dansk Biografisk Leksikon, 3rd ed., 16, 170-71, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, K. 2002: Historiography at the court of Christian IV (1588-1648): studies in the Latin histories of Denmark by Johannes Pontanus and Johannes * Meursius, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKYUM-NIELSEN, N. 1971: Kvinde og Slave, 1-18, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SØRENSEN, P. M. 1984: &#039;Om Ælnoth og hans bog&#039;, in Ælnoths Krønike. Oversat og kommenteret af E. Albrechtsen, 115-39, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* THOMAS, H. 2003: The English and the Normans: Ethnic Hostility, Assimilation, and Identity 1066-c. 1220, Oxford.&lt;br /&gt;
* VAN HOUTS, E. 1995: &#039;The Norman Conquest through European Eyes&#039;. The English Historical Review 110: 832-53.&lt;br /&gt;
* WORM, O. 1626 &amp;amp; 1643: Fasti Danici, Hafniae. The 3rd ed. from 1643 with corr.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=906</id>
		<title>Ailnothus</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=906"/>
		<updated>2012-09-11T08:40:19Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: /* Purpose and audience */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Jacob Isager and Aidan Conti&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Ailnothus&#039;&#039;&#039; (Ælnoth) was the author of the earliest known attempt to write an account of the history of Denmark, &amp;quot;The Deeds of King Svend Magnus and his Sons and the Passion of the Most Glorious Knud, King and Martyr&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Gesta Swenomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passio gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;). The work depicts the adoption of Christianity in Denmark and emphasizes the role of Svend Estridsen and his sons in consolidating the new religion in the land. The central figure in this process, and the person to whom the overwhelming focus of the work is devoted, is St Knud, who ruled Denmark from 1080 until he was martyred in Odense in 1086. &lt;br /&gt;
All that is known about Ælnoth is derived principally from his own work. He states that he is originally from Canterbury and has resided in Denmark for almost twenty-four years (&#039;&#039;Ailnothus, Cancia Anglorum metropolitana urbe editus, iam uero Daciæ partibus quatuor quinquennijs et bis fere binis annis demoratus&#039;&#039;). Although Ælnoth refers to himself as the &amp;quot;lowest of the ministers of the divine office&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;diuini officii ministrorum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the prologue and &amp;quot;the lowest of priests&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;sacerdotum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the epilogue, the elasticity of Latin terms for ecclesiastical and monastic titles during the period in general renders Ælnoth&#039;s position speculative; he was likely connected to the monastic cathedral of St Knud (NYBERG 2000, 56), or the church of St Mary and St Alban and St Knud in Odense. Alternatively, it has been suggested that Ælnoth belonged to the king&#039;s chapel (for these arguments, see GELTING 2011, 40). Whenever his arrival in Denmark and his position, Ælnoth&#039;s work mentions two former chaplains of the court now serving as bishops, Gerold of Ribe and Arnold of Roskilde (&#039;&#039;tunc quidem regalis curię capellanis, nunc autem pontificibus uenerandis, Geroldo scilicet et Arnoldo&#039;&#039;), the latter of whom died in 1124, thereby offering a terminus ante quem for the work. A date of ca. 1122 was advocated by the work&#039;s editor, Gertz, and translator, Olrik. However, an earlier and more specific dating seems likely. Ælnoth&#039;s exhortation to Niels to show generosity to Knud&#039;s resting place likely predates Pope Paschal II&#039;s confirmation in 1117 of Niels&#039; privilege to the church in Odense. Moreover, Ælnoth refers to the episcopal dignity of Gerold (Jerald). According to the early thirteenth-century Chronicle of the Church of Ribe, this bishop sold the possessions of his church and fled; he was probably in Germany by April 1113. It is unlikely that Ælnoth would have referred to Jerald in flattering terms after this point. In this case, Ælnoth would have written his work between 1110 and 1113, probably 1111/12 (see GELTING 2011, 38-39). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Work==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Title====&lt;br /&gt;
The present title for the work derives from the head of the proem in the two surviving manuscripts (AB; see manuscripts): &#039;&#039;Incipit proemium in gestis Swegnomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;. In B, the complete work begins with a heading to the dedication to King Niels: &#039;&#039;Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;. Other titles have been assigned by editors as indicated below. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Illi cum patre et coeterno pneumate benedictio, honor, laus et gratiarum actio sempiterno maneat et accrescat tempore! Amen. &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
59 printed pages&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Editions====&lt;br /&gt;
*HUITFELDT, A. (?) 1602: Historia S.Canuti regis et martyris, Othoniæ sepulti, per Ælnothum Anglicum ante 400 (!) annos conscripta, Hafniæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*MEURSIUS, J. 1631: Ælnothus Monachus Cantuariensis, de Vita &amp;amp; Passione S. Canuti Regis Daniæ. Joannes Meursius ex Codice Bibliothecæ Hafniensis descripsit, edidit &amp;amp; notas addidit, Hafniæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*v. WESTPHALEN, E. J. 1745: M. Thomae Broderi Bircherodii Annotationes in libellum, quem Ælnothus, monachus Cantuariensis, de vita, et passione S.Canuti, regis Daniæ et martyris conscripsit, Monumenta inedita Rerum Germanicarum, Tom. IV, Lipsiae, pp.1377-1440. The text is that of Meursius. &lt;br /&gt;
*SOLLERIUS, J. B. 1723: &#039;Historia Vitæ et Passionis (S. Canuti Regis et Martyris) Auctore Ælnotho Monacho Cantuarensi. Ex Ms. Thosano, collato cum editione Meursii&#039;, in Acta Sanctorum mensis Julii, Tom. III, pp. 127-43, Antverpiæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*LANGEBEK, J. 1774: Ælnothi Monachi Historia ortus, vitæ &amp;amp; passionis S. Canuti Regis Daniae, Scriptores rerum Danicarum medii ævi, Tom. III, pp. 327-90, Hafniae. &lt;br /&gt;
*•GERTZ, M. CL. 1908-1912: Vitæ Sanctorum Danorum, pp. 38-53 &amp;amp; 76-147, København.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translations====&lt;br /&gt;
*(Danish) OLRIK, H. 1893-94: Danske Helgeners Levned, pp. 19-105, København. (Repr. Selskabet til Historiske Kildeskrifters Oversættelse, 1968). &lt;br /&gt;
*(Danish) ALBRECTSEN, E. 1984: Ælnoths Krønike, Odense. (Repr. in Knuds-bogen 1986: Studier over Knud den Hellige, Odense, 1986, pp. 25-52). &lt;br /&gt;
The Danish translation by J. S. Jacobsen (København 1874) is described as most inadequate (GERTZ 1908-12, 51).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Contents, sources and style===&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work opens with a dedication to King Niels (rg. 1104-34), followed by a proem (I-IV) relating the propagation of Christianity in the north and the reigns of Svend Estridsen and Harald Hen (&amp;quot;the Whetstone&amp;quot;). The bulk of the work (V-XXXVI) is dedicated to Knud&#039;s activities as king, the gesta, and his martyrdom, the passio. His reign is characterized by his piety, his support for the church and his concern for the poor. After he abandons a planned expedition to reclaim the English throne, an uprising in northern Jutland leads to his death on the 10th of July, 1086 at the hands of rebels in the church of St Mary and St Alban in Odense. Subsequent chapters relate miracles at his tomb, the elevatio of his remains, the process of obtaining papal approval for canonization and the translatio of his relics thereafter. Ælnoth&#039;s concluding prayer addresses Knud and asks the saint to intercede on his behalf. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In chronicling events, Ælnoth takes pains to relate Danish history to the narrative typology of the Bible. The details of Knud&#039;s martyrdom evoke Jesus&#039;s passion: Knud is depicted before the alter of St Alban&#039;s with his arms outstreched in the form of a cross and receives a lance-wound in his side; the murderous Danes are compared to the Jews; Pipero (who corresponds to Eivind Bifra in Knýtlinga saga and Blakke in Saxo) plays the Judas-like figure of betrayer. Other comparisons are prevalent, such as Knud to the martyrs Stephen and Sebastian, and both Knud and Svend to David. Consequently, the work &amp;quot;inserts the history of the kingdom of Denmark into the universal history of Christianity and anchors it as part of God&#039;s plan&amp;quot; (SØRENSEN 1984, 124). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the Bible, suggested models for Ælnoth&#039;s work include the hagiography of Anglo-Saxon kings such as Abbo of Fleury&#039;s Passio St Eadmundi (HOFFMANN 1975). It has also been suggested that the work serves as a continuation of the Encomium Emmae (LUKMAN 1947-49, 494-96), but Ælnoth&#039;s work differs in scope and purpose too much to serve as a direct prolongation of the Encomium. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth also proves himself well-versed in the Graeco-Roman past. Among others, he refers to Hannibal, Pompey, Nero and the fall of Troy. However, his direct use of antique sources is limited to two commonplace sentiments derived from Horace: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Sed quid in humanis est omni parte beatum&#039;&#039;? (II; cf Carmina, 2. 16. 27) &#039;&#039;Monumentum ęre perhennius exegi&#039;&#039; (Epilogue; cf. Carmina, 3. 30. 1) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, in his dedicatory letter to King Niels, Ælnoth dismisses the importance of the ancient world to his narrative and insists on first-hand accounts: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Neque enim ego Danaum classes Dardanis excidium inferentes edissero, non acies Hectoreas Mirmidonum armis umbonibus obiectis insigniter obuiantes commemoro; sed quę de gestis religiosi principis et deo dilecti martyris probabilibus personis utriusque sexus et ordinis referentibus agnoui, religiosi habitus uiris, Ihesu Christo ibidem insignique triumphatori deseruientibus, obnixe suffragantibus posterorum memorię reseruanda apicibus contradidi…&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not relate the ships of the Greeks bringing the destruction of Troy, nor do I recount the Hectorean battle-lines famously meeting the arms of the Mirmidons with their out-thrust shields. But those things I know concerning the acts of the religious prince and martyr beloved by God just as upstanding persons of either sex and order relate them, men of religious habit, serving in the same place Jesus Christ and the renowned conqueror, I have strenuously set these out in favorable words to be saved for the memory of coming generations… (Preface, § 7) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not surprisingly, Ælnoth&#039;s work relates to the following pieces of Odense literature of the period: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The Tabula Othiniensis&#039;&#039;, a copper tablet inscribed with the oldest known account of the death of St Knud; placed in the stone sarcophagus in connection with the elevatio of the body of St Knud in 1095 and later moved to the shrine in 1100; recovered in 1582, but lost soon after (edited in WORM 1626 &amp;amp; 1643, lib. I, cap. IX and in GERTZ 1908-12, 60-62). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The Epitaphium S.Canuti&#039;&#039;, an inscription consisting of nine Leonine verses, transmitted together with the Tabula; considered by Olrik to be part of the Tabula (OLRIK 1892-94, 219-21, but viewed as a separate text by Gertz, who took Ælnoth to be the author (GERTZ 1907, 81-83 &amp;amp; 1908-12, 38-42; edited in GERTZ 1908-12, 76). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The Passio sancti Kanuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;The Passion of King Knud the Martyr&amp;quot; composed between 1095 and 1100 by an unknown author (see Sanctus Kanutus rex). Ælnoth&#039;s most recent editor characterizes the style as artificial and tumid (GERTZ 1908-12, 43). Elsewhere, the florid style and prosimetrum has been said to recall Martianus Capella (OLRIK 1892-94, 213), and its rhythmical and rhyming prose described as Anglo-Saxon in manner (OLRIK 1905). The verses that adorn the work are almost uniquely hexameters (and mostly Leonine) and written by Ælnoth himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Purpose and audience===&lt;br /&gt;
The degree to which the work was meant to influence directly the contemporary political situation is a matter of debate. With its focus on the rule of the sons of Sven Estridsen and Knud in particular, Ælnoth&#039;s work asserts the central position of the king within Danish society and the church as the moral foundation for royal power (see BREENGAARD 1982).  Moreover, the exhortation to Niels to show generosity to his brother&#039;s resting place appears to have had a positive effect if linked to the subsequent privileges granted by the king and confirmed by Paschal II (see WEIBULL and SKYUM-NIELSEN 1963, nos. 31-34).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the overarching framework for the text, its allusive nature and theological considerations seem to suppose a highly-educated audience (or one expected to become so). In the past, Ælnoth&#039;s translations and explanations of Danish names, such as Roskilde id est: fons Roi, were seen to suggest an audience outside Odense and Denmark (GERTZ 1908-12, 497). Yet, the practice may be stylistic; significations for the names Knud and Adela hint at a predilication for etymologies regardless of the audience. More broadly, as has been noted, Ælnoth puts the history of Denmark within the framework of biblical history. The people in the work are explicity linked to biblical figures, but the framework is loose so that multiple contemporary figures can be compared to a single biblical figure and in turn a single contemporary figure can be compared to several figures in the Bible. Within this frame, the martyrdom of Knud establishes Denmark within the broader history of Western Christendom (CONTI 2010). In this light, Ælnoth&#039;s writing appears to be an exercise in monument building for posterity as much as for a contemporary audience. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although his native land is not his primary focus, Ælnoth&#039;s disposition towards Norman rule impinges on questions of his audience. Ælnoth furthers the idea that the English considered recognizing Knud as the only way of restoring their pristine liberty (XI). Therefrom, it has been suggested that his distance from England may have afforded him more candor in expressing his hostility towards the conquest (THOMAS 2003). Indeed, although Knud&#039;s aborted raid traditionally marks the end of Scandinavian claims in England, Ælnoth&#039;s portrayal, together with that found in other pieces commemorating Knud, has been used to suggest support for the continued conceptualization of England within a larger Scandinavian kingdom a half century after the conquest (VAN HOUTS 1995). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work leaves little sustained impact on subsequent historical writing in medieval Denmark, but some influence has been suggested. For example, later Danish chronicles report, like Ælnoth, that Sven Estridsen died in 1074 (not 1076 as found in the Anglo-Saxon chronicle) and Saxo agrees with Ælnoth in some characterizations of Danish kings as pointed out by WEIBULL 1915 (for example, 42 and 93-94). These details notwithstanding, the dedication to Niels may have circumscribed the work&#039;s potential future prominence. After Niels&#039; death (1134), during the civil strife that followed the murder of Knud Lavard (1131) at the hands of Niels&#039; son, Magnus, the succession of the Danish throne passed through Niels&#039; adversaries, the descendents of Erik Ejegod. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Extracts of Ælnoth&#039;s work, referred to as Nota de martyrizatione sancti Kanuti regis, are found in a sixteenth century manuscript (Copenhagen, AM 107 8vo, fols 8b-9a; edited GERTZ 1908-12, 137-40) owned by Peder Olsen (d. 1570), a Franciscan of Roskilde (OLRIK 1892-94, 221-22; GERTZ 1908-12, 33). The initial compilation of the extracted details may have occurred earlier at an unknown date (GERTZ 1908-12, 51-52).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Medieval reception and transmission===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is evidence of several Danish MSS and some of them seem to exhibit readings close to that of A and B. They are lost, perhaps because of the circulation of many excerpts (see GERTZ 1908-12, 51-54). The only known complete Danish manuscript, codex Huitfeldius (H) belonged to Arild Huitfeldt, but burned with the University Library in 1728; it has been traced back to the monastery of Herrisvad in Skåne. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only extant manuscripts are of Flemish origin and can be dated to the early thirteenth century. As such, they attest to medieval reception of this work:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* A St Omer, Bibliothèque municipale, 716, vol. 2, fols 60r-70r; originally belonged to a convent near St Omer, the Abbaye de Clairmarais (St. Mariæ de Claro Marisco).&lt;br /&gt;
* B Brugge, Openbare Bibliotheek, 403, fols. 76r-85r; originally belonged to the convent of Ter Doest (B. Mariæ de Thosano).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both manuscripts are part of the multi-volume Legendarium Flandrense (see DOLBEAU 1981). Therein Ælnoth&#039;s work is not found where it would celebrate the day of his martyrdom (10 July), but rather precedes the story of Knud and Adela&#039;s son, Charles the Good, count of Flanders from 1119 until his murder in Brugge (Bruges) in 1127 (2 March); like his father he was regarded as a martyr and saint (but not officially canonized until 1884). This placement suggests that in this context Knud&#039;s importance was primarily as a saintly father to Charles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Middle Ages, Ælnoth&#039;s work played a prominent role in early modern Danish historiography. One of its early editors, Meursius, was also an important early modern historian in the court of Christian IV of Denmark (SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN 2002)	.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Bibliography==&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1982: Muren om Israels Hus. Regnum og sacerdotium i Danmark 1050-1176, 108-203, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1986: &#039;Det var os, der slog kong Knud ihjel!&#039;, Knuds-bogen 1986. Studier over Knud den Hellige, 9-20, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* CHRISTENSEN, A. E. 1977: In Danmarks Historie I. Tiden indtil 1340, 255-57 &amp;amp; 262-63, København. &lt;br /&gt;
* DOLBEAU, F. 1981: « Nouvelles recherches sur le Legendarium Flandrense », Recherches Augustiniennes, 16, 1981, pp. 399-455.&lt;br /&gt;
* GAD, T. 1963: &#039;Knud den Hellige&#039; in Kulturhistorisk leksikon for nordisk middelalder 8, col. 596-600, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* GELTING, M.H. 2011: &#039;Two Early Twelfth-Century Views of Denmark&#039;s Christian Past: Ailnoth and the Anonymous of Roskilde&#039;, Historical Narratives and Christian Identity on a European Periphery: Early History Writing in Northern, East-Central, and Eastern Europe (c. 1070-1200), ed. by Ildar Garipzanov, 33-55, Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
* GERTZ, M.Cl. 1907: Knud den helliges Martyrhistorie særlig efter de tre ældste Kilder. Festskrift udgivet af Kjøbenhavns Universitet i anledning af Hans Majestæt Kongens Fødselsdag den 3. Juni 1907, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1974: Knut der Heilige und die Wende der dänischen Geschichte im 11. Jahrhundert. Historische Zeitschrift 218, 529-70.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1975: Die heiligen Könige bei den Angelsachsen und den skandinavischen Völkern : Königsheiliger und Königshaus, Quellen und Forschungen zur Geschichte Schleswig-Holsteins Band 69, Neumünster.&lt;br /&gt;
* LUKMAN, N. 1947-49: &#039;Ælnod. Et Bindeled mellem engelsk og dansk Historieskrivning i 12. Aarh.&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Ellevte Række, Andet Bind, 493-505, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1981: &#039;Kong Knud i Odense: hans skrinlæggelse og helgenlevned&#039;, Fyens Stiftsbog 1981, 7-14.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1982: in Odense bys Historie: Fra boplads til bispeby. Odense til 1559, Odense 1982, 144-159.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992a: &#039;Les Royautés Scandinaves entre saintité et sacralité&#039;, in Boureau, A. et Ingerflom C.-S. (ed.), La Royauté Sacrée dans le monde chrétien. L&#039;Histoire et ses Représentations 3., 63-69, Paris.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992b: &#039;Knud (Cnut), St.&#039;, in Pulsiano, Ph. (Ed.), Medieval Scandinavia. An encyclopedia, 359, New York and London.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T., 2000. Monasticism in North-Western Europe, 800-1200, Aldershot.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1892-94: &#039;Studier over Ælnods skrift om Knud den hellige&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Sjette Række, Fjerde Bind, 205-291, Kjøbenhavn.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1905. &#039;Ælnoth&#039;, in Dansk biografisk Lexikon, 1st ed., 19, 341.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, I. 1984: &#039;Ælnoth&#039; in Dansk Biografisk Leksikon, 3rd ed., 16, 170-71, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, K. 2002: Historiography at the court of Christian IV (1588-1648): studies in the Latin histories of Denmark by Johannes Pontanus and Johannes * Meursius, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKYUM-NIELSEN, N. 1971: Kvinde og Slave, 1-18, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SØRENSEN, P. M. 1984: &#039;Om Ælnoth og hans bog&#039;, in Ælnoths Krønike. Oversat og kommenteret af E. Albrechtsen, 115-39, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* THOMAS, H. 2003: The English and the Normans: Ethnic Hostility, Assimilation, and Identity 1066-c. 1220, Oxford.&lt;br /&gt;
* VAN HOUTS, E. 1995: &#039;The Norman Conquest through European Eyes&#039;. The English Historical Review 110: 832-53.&lt;br /&gt;
* WORM, O. 1626 &amp;amp; 1643: Fasti Danici, Hafniae. The 3rd ed. from 1643 with corr.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=905</id>
		<title>Ailnothus</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=905"/>
		<updated>2012-09-11T08:38:43Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: /* Contents, sources and style */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Jacob Isager and Aidan Conti&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Ailnothus&#039;&#039;&#039; (Ælnoth) was the author of the earliest known attempt to write an account of the history of Denmark, &amp;quot;The Deeds of King Svend Magnus and his Sons and the Passion of the Most Glorious Knud, King and Martyr&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Gesta Swenomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passio gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;). The work depicts the adoption of Christianity in Denmark and emphasizes the role of Svend Estridsen and his sons in consolidating the new religion in the land. The central figure in this process, and the person to whom the overwhelming focus of the work is devoted, is St Knud, who ruled Denmark from 1080 until he was martyred in Odense in 1086. &lt;br /&gt;
All that is known about Ælnoth is derived principally from his own work. He states that he is originally from Canterbury and has resided in Denmark for almost twenty-four years (&#039;&#039;Ailnothus, Cancia Anglorum metropolitana urbe editus, iam uero Daciæ partibus quatuor quinquennijs et bis fere binis annis demoratus&#039;&#039;). Although Ælnoth refers to himself as the &amp;quot;lowest of the ministers of the divine office&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;diuini officii ministrorum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the prologue and &amp;quot;the lowest of priests&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;sacerdotum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the epilogue, the elasticity of Latin terms for ecclesiastical and monastic titles during the period in general renders Ælnoth&#039;s position speculative; he was likely connected to the monastic cathedral of St Knud (NYBERG 2000, 56), or the church of St Mary and St Alban and St Knud in Odense. Alternatively, it has been suggested that Ælnoth belonged to the king&#039;s chapel (for these arguments, see GELTING 2011, 40). Whenever his arrival in Denmark and his position, Ælnoth&#039;s work mentions two former chaplains of the court now serving as bishops, Gerold of Ribe and Arnold of Roskilde (&#039;&#039;tunc quidem regalis curię capellanis, nunc autem pontificibus uenerandis, Geroldo scilicet et Arnoldo&#039;&#039;), the latter of whom died in 1124, thereby offering a terminus ante quem for the work. A date of ca. 1122 was advocated by the work&#039;s editor, Gertz, and translator, Olrik. However, an earlier and more specific dating seems likely. Ælnoth&#039;s exhortation to Niels to show generosity to Knud&#039;s resting place likely predates Pope Paschal II&#039;s confirmation in 1117 of Niels&#039; privilege to the church in Odense. Moreover, Ælnoth refers to the episcopal dignity of Gerold (Jerald). According to the early thirteenth-century Chronicle of the Church of Ribe, this bishop sold the possessions of his church and fled; he was probably in Germany by April 1113. It is unlikely that Ælnoth would have referred to Jerald in flattering terms after this point. In this case, Ælnoth would have written his work between 1110 and 1113, probably 1111/12 (see GELTING 2011, 38-39). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Work==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Title====&lt;br /&gt;
The present title for the work derives from the head of the proem in the two surviving manuscripts (AB; see manuscripts): &#039;&#039;Incipit proemium in gestis Swegnomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;. In B, the complete work begins with a heading to the dedication to King Niels: &#039;&#039;Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;. Other titles have been assigned by editors as indicated below. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Illi cum patre et coeterno pneumate benedictio, honor, laus et gratiarum actio sempiterno maneat et accrescat tempore! Amen. &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
59 printed pages&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Editions====&lt;br /&gt;
*HUITFELDT, A. (?) 1602: Historia S.Canuti regis et martyris, Othoniæ sepulti, per Ælnothum Anglicum ante 400 (!) annos conscripta, Hafniæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*MEURSIUS, J. 1631: Ælnothus Monachus Cantuariensis, de Vita &amp;amp; Passione S. Canuti Regis Daniæ. Joannes Meursius ex Codice Bibliothecæ Hafniensis descripsit, edidit &amp;amp; notas addidit, Hafniæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*v. WESTPHALEN, E. J. 1745: M. Thomae Broderi Bircherodii Annotationes in libellum, quem Ælnothus, monachus Cantuariensis, de vita, et passione S.Canuti, regis Daniæ et martyris conscripsit, Monumenta inedita Rerum Germanicarum, Tom. IV, Lipsiae, pp.1377-1440. The text is that of Meursius. &lt;br /&gt;
*SOLLERIUS, J. B. 1723: &#039;Historia Vitæ et Passionis (S. Canuti Regis et Martyris) Auctore Ælnotho Monacho Cantuarensi. Ex Ms. Thosano, collato cum editione Meursii&#039;, in Acta Sanctorum mensis Julii, Tom. III, pp. 127-43, Antverpiæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*LANGEBEK, J. 1774: Ælnothi Monachi Historia ortus, vitæ &amp;amp; passionis S. Canuti Regis Daniae, Scriptores rerum Danicarum medii ævi, Tom. III, pp. 327-90, Hafniae. &lt;br /&gt;
*•GERTZ, M. CL. 1908-1912: Vitæ Sanctorum Danorum, pp. 38-53 &amp;amp; 76-147, København.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translations====&lt;br /&gt;
*(Danish) OLRIK, H. 1893-94: Danske Helgeners Levned, pp. 19-105, København. (Repr. Selskabet til Historiske Kildeskrifters Oversættelse, 1968). &lt;br /&gt;
*(Danish) ALBRECTSEN, E. 1984: Ælnoths Krønike, Odense. (Repr. in Knuds-bogen 1986: Studier over Knud den Hellige, Odense, 1986, pp. 25-52). &lt;br /&gt;
The Danish translation by J. S. Jacobsen (København 1874) is described as most inadequate (GERTZ 1908-12, 51).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Contents, sources and style===&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work opens with a dedication to King Niels (rg. 1104-34), followed by a proem (I-IV) relating the propagation of Christianity in the north and the reigns of Svend Estridsen and Harald Hen (&amp;quot;the Whetstone&amp;quot;). The bulk of the work (V-XXXVI) is dedicated to Knud&#039;s activities as king, the gesta, and his martyrdom, the passio. His reign is characterized by his piety, his support for the church and his concern for the poor. After he abandons a planned expedition to reclaim the English throne, an uprising in northern Jutland leads to his death on the 10th of July, 1086 at the hands of rebels in the church of St Mary and St Alban in Odense. Subsequent chapters relate miracles at his tomb, the elevatio of his remains, the process of obtaining papal approval for canonization and the translatio of his relics thereafter. Ælnoth&#039;s concluding prayer addresses Knud and asks the saint to intercede on his behalf. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In chronicling events, Ælnoth takes pains to relate Danish history to the narrative typology of the Bible. The details of Knud&#039;s martyrdom evoke Jesus&#039;s passion: Knud is depicted before the alter of St Alban&#039;s with his arms outstreched in the form of a cross and receives a lance-wound in his side; the murderous Danes are compared to the Jews; Pipero (who corresponds to Eivind Bifra in Knýtlinga saga and Blakke in Saxo) plays the Judas-like figure of betrayer. Other comparisons are prevalent, such as Knud to the martyrs Stephen and Sebastian, and both Knud and Svend to David. Consequently, the work &amp;quot;inserts the history of the kingdom of Denmark into the universal history of Christianity and anchors it as part of God&#039;s plan&amp;quot; (SØRENSEN 1984, 124). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the Bible, suggested models for Ælnoth&#039;s work include the hagiography of Anglo-Saxon kings such as Abbo of Fleury&#039;s Passio St Eadmundi (HOFFMANN 1975). It has also been suggested that the work serves as a continuation of the Encomium Emmae (LUKMAN 1947-49, 494-96), but Ælnoth&#039;s work differs in scope and purpose too much to serve as a direct prolongation of the Encomium. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth also proves himself well-versed in the Graeco-Roman past. Among others, he refers to Hannibal, Pompey, Nero and the fall of Troy. However, his direct use of antique sources is limited to two commonplace sentiments derived from Horace: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Sed quid in humanis est omni parte beatum&#039;&#039;? (II; cf Carmina, 2. 16. 27) &#039;&#039;Monumentum ęre perhennius exegi&#039;&#039; (Epilogue; cf. Carmina, 3. 30. 1) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, in his dedicatory letter to King Niels, Ælnoth dismisses the importance of the ancient world to his narrative and insists on first-hand accounts: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Neque enim ego Danaum classes Dardanis excidium inferentes edissero, non acies Hectoreas Mirmidonum armis umbonibus obiectis insigniter obuiantes commemoro; sed quę de gestis religiosi principis et deo dilecti martyris probabilibus personis utriusque sexus et ordinis referentibus agnoui, religiosi habitus uiris, Ihesu Christo ibidem insignique triumphatori deseruientibus, obnixe suffragantibus posterorum memorię reseruanda apicibus contradidi…&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not relate the ships of the Greeks bringing the destruction of Troy, nor do I recount the Hectorean battle-lines famously meeting the arms of the Mirmidons with their out-thrust shields. But those things I know concerning the acts of the religious prince and martyr beloved by God just as upstanding persons of either sex and order relate them, men of religious habit, serving in the same place Jesus Christ and the renowned conqueror, I have strenuously set these out in favorable words to be saved for the memory of coming generations… (Preface, § 7) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not surprisingly, Ælnoth&#039;s work relates to the following pieces of Odense literature of the period: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The Tabula Othiniensis&#039;&#039;, a copper tablet inscribed with the oldest known account of the death of St Knud; placed in the stone sarcophagus in connection with the elevatio of the body of St Knud in 1095 and later moved to the shrine in 1100; recovered in 1582, but lost soon after (edited in WORM 1626 &amp;amp; 1643, lib. I, cap. IX and in GERTZ 1908-12, 60-62). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The Epitaphium S.Canuti&#039;&#039;, an inscription consisting of nine Leonine verses, transmitted together with the Tabula; considered by Olrik to be part of the Tabula (OLRIK 1892-94, 219-21, but viewed as a separate text by Gertz, who took Ælnoth to be the author (GERTZ 1907, 81-83 &amp;amp; 1908-12, 38-42; edited in GERTZ 1908-12, 76). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The Passio sancti Kanuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;The Passion of King Knud the Martyr&amp;quot; composed between 1095 and 1100 by an unknown author (see Sanctus Kanutus rex). Ælnoth&#039;s most recent editor characterizes the style as artificial and tumid (GERTZ 1908-12, 43). Elsewhere, the florid style and prosimetrum has been said to recall Martianus Capella (OLRIK 1892-94, 213), and its rhythmical and rhyming prose described as Anglo-Saxon in manner (OLRIK 1905). The verses that adorn the work are almost uniquely hexameters (and mostly Leonine) and written by Ælnoth himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Purpose and audience===&lt;br /&gt;
The specific contemporary audience for Ælnoth&#039;s work is uncertain. Ælnoth&#039;s translations and explanations of Danish names, such as Roskilde id est: fons Roi, may suggest an audience outside Odense and Denmark (GERTZ 1908-12, 497). Yet, the practice may be stylistic; it is mirrored in the Encomium Emmae and elsewhere. Moreover, Ælnoth also provides significations for the latinized form of Knud (seu propter sensus caniciem uel uite sinceritatem et candorem seu pro hoc, quod eum in canone sanctorum connumerandum decernebat, Canutum censeri) and the meaning of his wife&#039;s name (Ethela (id est: nobilis)), hinting at a predilection for etymologies regardless of the audience. As has been noted, Ælnoth puts the history of Denmark within the framework of biblical history. The people in the work are explicity linked to biblical figures, but the framework is loose so that multiple contemporary figures can be compared to a single biblical figure and in turn a single contemporary figure can be compared to several figures in the Bible. Within this frame, the martyrdom of Knud establishes Denmark within the broader history of Western Christendom. In this light, Ælnoth appears to have been writing for posterity as much as for any contemporary audience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although his native land is not his primary focus, Ælnoth&#039;s disposition towards Norman rule impinges on questions of his audience. Ælnoth furthers the idea that the English considered recognizing Knud as the only way of restoring their pristine liberty (XI). Therefrom, it has been suggested that his distance from England may have afforded him more candor in expressing his hostility towards the conquest (THOMAS 2003). Indeed, although Knud&#039;s aborted raid traditionally marks the end of Scandinavian claims in England, Ælnoth&#039;s portrayal, together with that found in other pieces commemorating Knud, has been used to suggest support for the continued conceptualization of England within a larger Scandinavian kingdom a half century after the conquest (VAN HOUTS 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work leaves little impact on subsequent historical writing in medieval Denmark. The dedication to Niels may have circumscribed the potential future audience in light of the fact that after Niels&#039; death (1134), during the civil strife that followed the murder of Knud Lavard (1131) at the hands of Niels&#039; son, Magnus, the succession of the Danish throne passed through Niels&#039; adversaries, the descendents of Erik Ejegod. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Extracts of Ælnoth&#039;s work, referred to as Nota de martyrizatione sancti Kanuti regis, are found in a sixteenth century manuscript (Copenhagen, AM 107 8vo, fols 8b-9a; edited GERTZ 1908-12, 137-40) owned by Peder Olsen (d. 1570), a Franciscan of Roskilde (OLRIK 1892-94, 221-22; GERTZ 1908-12, 33). The initial compilation of the extracted details may have occurred earlier at an unknown date (GERTZ 1908-12, 51-52). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Medieval reception and transmission===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is evidence of several Danish MSS and some of them seem to exhibit readings close to that of A and B. They are lost, perhaps because of the circulation of many excerpts (see GERTZ 1908-12, 51-54). The only known complete Danish manuscript, codex Huitfeldius (H) belonged to Arild Huitfeldt, but burned with the University Library in 1728; it has been traced back to the monastery of Herrisvad in Skåne. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only extant manuscripts are of Flemish origin and can be dated to the early thirteenth century. As such, they attest to medieval reception of this work:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* A St Omer, Bibliothèque municipale, 716, vol. 2, fols 60r-70r; originally belonged to a convent near St Omer, the Abbaye de Clairmarais (St. Mariæ de Claro Marisco).&lt;br /&gt;
* B Brugge, Openbare Bibliotheek, 403, fols. 76r-85r; originally belonged to the convent of Ter Doest (B. Mariæ de Thosano).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both manuscripts are part of the multi-volume Legendarium Flandrense (see DOLBEAU 1981). Therein Ælnoth&#039;s work is not found where it would celebrate the day of his martyrdom (10 July), but rather precedes the story of Knud and Adela&#039;s son, Charles the Good, count of Flanders from 1119 until his murder in Brugge (Bruges) in 1127 (2 March); like his father he was regarded as a martyr and saint (but not officially canonized until 1884). This placement suggests that in this context Knud&#039;s importance was primarily as a saintly father to Charles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Middle Ages, Ælnoth&#039;s work played a prominent role in early modern Danish historiography. One of its early editors, Meursius, was also an important early modern historian in the court of Christian IV of Denmark (SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN 2002)	.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Bibliography==&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1982: Muren om Israels Hus. Regnum og sacerdotium i Danmark 1050-1176, 108-203, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1986: &#039;Det var os, der slog kong Knud ihjel!&#039;, Knuds-bogen 1986. Studier over Knud den Hellige, 9-20, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* CHRISTENSEN, A. E. 1977: In Danmarks Historie I. Tiden indtil 1340, 255-57 &amp;amp; 262-63, København. &lt;br /&gt;
* DOLBEAU, F. 1981: « Nouvelles recherches sur le Legendarium Flandrense », Recherches Augustiniennes, 16, 1981, pp. 399-455.&lt;br /&gt;
* GAD, T. 1963: &#039;Knud den Hellige&#039; in Kulturhistorisk leksikon for nordisk middelalder 8, col. 596-600, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* GELTING, M.H. 2011: &#039;Two Early Twelfth-Century Views of Denmark&#039;s Christian Past: Ailnoth and the Anonymous of Roskilde&#039;, Historical Narratives and Christian Identity on a European Periphery: Early History Writing in Northern, East-Central, and Eastern Europe (c. 1070-1200), ed. by Ildar Garipzanov, 33-55, Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
* GERTZ, M.Cl. 1907: Knud den helliges Martyrhistorie særlig efter de tre ældste Kilder. Festskrift udgivet af Kjøbenhavns Universitet i anledning af Hans Majestæt Kongens Fødselsdag den 3. Juni 1907, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1974: Knut der Heilige und die Wende der dänischen Geschichte im 11. Jahrhundert. Historische Zeitschrift 218, 529-70.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1975: Die heiligen Könige bei den Angelsachsen und den skandinavischen Völkern : Königsheiliger und Königshaus, Quellen und Forschungen zur Geschichte Schleswig-Holsteins Band 69, Neumünster.&lt;br /&gt;
* LUKMAN, N. 1947-49: &#039;Ælnod. Et Bindeled mellem engelsk og dansk Historieskrivning i 12. Aarh.&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Ellevte Række, Andet Bind, 493-505, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1981: &#039;Kong Knud i Odense: hans skrinlæggelse og helgenlevned&#039;, Fyens Stiftsbog 1981, 7-14.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1982: in Odense bys Historie: Fra boplads til bispeby. Odense til 1559, Odense 1982, 144-159.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992a: &#039;Les Royautés Scandinaves entre saintité et sacralité&#039;, in Boureau, A. et Ingerflom C.-S. (ed.), La Royauté Sacrée dans le monde chrétien. L&#039;Histoire et ses Représentations 3., 63-69, Paris.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992b: &#039;Knud (Cnut), St.&#039;, in Pulsiano, Ph. (Ed.), Medieval Scandinavia. An encyclopedia, 359, New York and London.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T., 2000. Monasticism in North-Western Europe, 800-1200, Aldershot.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1892-94: &#039;Studier over Ælnods skrift om Knud den hellige&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Sjette Række, Fjerde Bind, 205-291, Kjøbenhavn.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1905. &#039;Ælnoth&#039;, in Dansk biografisk Lexikon, 1st ed., 19, 341.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, I. 1984: &#039;Ælnoth&#039; in Dansk Biografisk Leksikon, 3rd ed., 16, 170-71, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, K. 2002: Historiography at the court of Christian IV (1588-1648): studies in the Latin histories of Denmark by Johannes Pontanus and Johannes * Meursius, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKYUM-NIELSEN, N. 1971: Kvinde og Slave, 1-18, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SØRENSEN, P. M. 1984: &#039;Om Ælnoth og hans bog&#039;, in Ælnoths Krønike. Oversat og kommenteret af E. Albrechtsen, 115-39, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* THOMAS, H. 2003: The English and the Normans: Ethnic Hostility, Assimilation, and Identity 1066-c. 1220, Oxford.&lt;br /&gt;
* VAN HOUTS, E. 1995: &#039;The Norman Conquest through European Eyes&#039;. The English Historical Review 110: 832-53.&lt;br /&gt;
* WORM, O. 1626 &amp;amp; 1643: Fasti Danici, Hafniae. The 3rd ed. from 1643 with corr.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=904</id>
		<title>Ailnothus</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=904"/>
		<updated>2012-09-11T08:37:11Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: /* Contents, sources and style */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Jacob Isager and Aidan Conti&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Ailnothus&#039;&#039;&#039; (Ælnoth) was the author of the earliest known attempt to write an account of the history of Denmark, &amp;quot;The Deeds of King Svend Magnus and his Sons and the Passion of the Most Glorious Knud, King and Martyr&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Gesta Swenomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passio gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;). The work depicts the adoption of Christianity in Denmark and emphasizes the role of Svend Estridsen and his sons in consolidating the new religion in the land. The central figure in this process, and the person to whom the overwhelming focus of the work is devoted, is St Knud, who ruled Denmark from 1080 until he was martyred in Odense in 1086. &lt;br /&gt;
All that is known about Ælnoth is derived principally from his own work. He states that he is originally from Canterbury and has resided in Denmark for almost twenty-four years (&#039;&#039;Ailnothus, Cancia Anglorum metropolitana urbe editus, iam uero Daciæ partibus quatuor quinquennijs et bis fere binis annis demoratus&#039;&#039;). Although Ælnoth refers to himself as the &amp;quot;lowest of the ministers of the divine office&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;diuini officii ministrorum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the prologue and &amp;quot;the lowest of priests&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;sacerdotum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the epilogue, the elasticity of Latin terms for ecclesiastical and monastic titles during the period in general renders Ælnoth&#039;s position speculative; he was likely connected to the monastic cathedral of St Knud (NYBERG 2000, 56), or the church of St Mary and St Alban and St Knud in Odense. Alternatively, it has been suggested that Ælnoth belonged to the king&#039;s chapel (for these arguments, see GELTING 2011, 40). Whenever his arrival in Denmark and his position, Ælnoth&#039;s work mentions two former chaplains of the court now serving as bishops, Gerold of Ribe and Arnold of Roskilde (&#039;&#039;tunc quidem regalis curię capellanis, nunc autem pontificibus uenerandis, Geroldo scilicet et Arnoldo&#039;&#039;), the latter of whom died in 1124, thereby offering a terminus ante quem for the work. A date of ca. 1122 was advocated by the work&#039;s editor, Gertz, and translator, Olrik. However, an earlier and more specific dating seems likely. Ælnoth&#039;s exhortation to Niels to show generosity to Knud&#039;s resting place likely predates Pope Paschal II&#039;s confirmation in 1117 of Niels&#039; privilege to the church in Odense. Moreover, Ælnoth refers to the episcopal dignity of Gerold (Jerald). According to the early thirteenth-century Chronicle of the Church of Ribe, this bishop sold the possessions of his church and fled; he was probably in Germany by April 1113. It is unlikely that Ælnoth would have referred to Jerald in flattering terms after this point. In this case, Ælnoth would have written his work between 1110 and 1113, probably 1111/12 (see GELTING 2011, 38-39). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Work==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Title====&lt;br /&gt;
The present title for the work derives from the head of the proem in the two surviving manuscripts (AB; see manuscripts): &#039;&#039;Incipit proemium in gestis Swegnomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;. In B, the complete work begins with a heading to the dedication to King Niels: &#039;&#039;Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;. Other titles have been assigned by editors as indicated below. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Illi cum patre et coeterno pneumate benedictio, honor, laus et gratiarum actio sempiterno maneat et accrescat tempore! Amen. &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
59 printed pages&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Editions====&lt;br /&gt;
*HUITFELDT, A. (?) 1602: Historia S.Canuti regis et martyris, Othoniæ sepulti, per Ælnothum Anglicum ante 400 (!) annos conscripta, Hafniæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*MEURSIUS, J. 1631: Ælnothus Monachus Cantuariensis, de Vita &amp;amp; Passione S. Canuti Regis Daniæ. Joannes Meursius ex Codice Bibliothecæ Hafniensis descripsit, edidit &amp;amp; notas addidit, Hafniæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*v. WESTPHALEN, E. J. 1745: M. Thomae Broderi Bircherodii Annotationes in libellum, quem Ælnothus, monachus Cantuariensis, de vita, et passione S.Canuti, regis Daniæ et martyris conscripsit, Monumenta inedita Rerum Germanicarum, Tom. IV, Lipsiae, pp.1377-1440. The text is that of Meursius. &lt;br /&gt;
*SOLLERIUS, J. B. 1723: &#039;Historia Vitæ et Passionis (S. Canuti Regis et Martyris) Auctore Ælnotho Monacho Cantuarensi. Ex Ms. Thosano, collato cum editione Meursii&#039;, in Acta Sanctorum mensis Julii, Tom. III, pp. 127-43, Antverpiæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*LANGEBEK, J. 1774: Ælnothi Monachi Historia ortus, vitæ &amp;amp; passionis S. Canuti Regis Daniae, Scriptores rerum Danicarum medii ævi, Tom. III, pp. 327-90, Hafniae. &lt;br /&gt;
*•GERTZ, M. CL. 1908-1912: Vitæ Sanctorum Danorum, pp. 38-53 &amp;amp; 76-147, København.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translations====&lt;br /&gt;
*(Danish) OLRIK, H. 1893-94: Danske Helgeners Levned, pp. 19-105, København. (Repr. Selskabet til Historiske Kildeskrifters Oversættelse, 1968). &lt;br /&gt;
*(Danish) ALBRECTSEN, E. 1984: Ælnoths Krønike, Odense. (Repr. in Knuds-bogen 1986: Studier over Knud den Hellige, Odense, 1986, pp. 25-52). &lt;br /&gt;
The Danish translation by J. S. Jacobsen (København 1874) is described as most inadequate (GERTZ 1908-12, 51).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Contents, sources and style===&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work opens with a dedication to King Niels (rg. 1104-34), followed by a proem (I-IV) relating the propagation of Christianity in the north and the reigns of Svend Estridsen and Harald Hen (&amp;quot;the Whetstone&amp;quot;). The bulk of the work (V-XXXVI) is dedicated to Knud&#039;s activities as king, the gesta, and his martyrdom, the passio. His reign is characterized by his piety, his support for the church and his concern for the poor. After he abandons a planned expedition to reclaim the English throne, an uprising in northern Jutland leads to his death on the 10th of July, 1086 at the hands of rebels in the church of St Mary and St Alban in Odense. Subsequent chapters relate miracles at his tomb, the elevatio of his remains, the process of obtaining papal approval for canonization and the translatio of his relics thereafter. Ælnoth&#039;s concluding prayer addresses Knud and asks the saint to intercede on his behalf. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In chronicling events, Ælnoth takes pains to relate Danish history to the narrative typology of the Bible. The details of Knud&#039;s martyrdom evoke Jesus&#039;s passion: Knud is depicted before the alter of St Alban&#039;s with his arms outstreched in the form of a cross and receives a lance-wound in his side; the murderous Danes are compared to the Jews; Pipero (who corresponds to Eivind Bifra in Knýtlinga saga and Blakke in Saxo) plays the Judas-like figure of betrayer. Other comparisons are prevalent, such as Knud to the martyrs Stephen and Sebastian, and both Knud and Svend to David. Consequently, the work &amp;quot;inserts the history of the kingdom of Denmark into the universal history of Christianity and anchors it as part of God&#039;s plan&amp;quot; (SØRENSEN 1984, 124). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the Bible, suggested models for Ælnoth&#039;s work include the hagiography of Anglo-Saxon kings such as Abbo of Fleury&#039;s Passio St Eadmundi (HOFFMANN 1975). It has also been suggested that the work serves as a continuation of the Encomium Emmae (LUKMAN 1947-49, 494-96), but Ælnoth&#039;s work differs in scope and purpose too much to serve as a direct prolongation of the Encomium. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth also proves himself well-versed in the Graeco-Roman past. Among others, he refers to Hannibal, Pompey, Nero and the fall of Troy. However, his direct use of antique sources is limited to two commonplace sentiments derived from Horace: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sed quid in humanis est omni parte beatum? (II; cf Carmina, 2. 16. 27) Monumentum ęre perhennius exegi (Epilogue; cf. Carmina, 3. 30. 1) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, in his dedicatory letter to King Niels, Ælnoth dismisses the importance of the ancient world to his narrative and insists on first-hand accounts: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neque enim ego Danaum classes Dardanis excidium inferentes edissero, non acies Hectoreas Mirmidonum armis umbonibus obiectis insigniter obuiantes commemoro; sed quę de gestis religiosi principis et deo dilecti martyris probabilibus personis utriusque sexus et ordinis referentibus agnoui, religiosi habitus uiris, Ihesu Christo ibidem insignique triumphatori deseruientibus, obnixe suffragantibus posterorum memorię reseruanda apicibus contradidi… &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not relate the ships of the Greeks bringing the destruction of Troy, nor do I recount the Hectorean battle-lines famously meeting the arms of the Mirmidons with their out-thrust shields. But those things I know concerning the acts of the religious prince and martyr beloved by God just as upstanding persons of either sex and order relate them, men of religious habit, serving in the same place Jesus Christ and the renowned conqueror, I have strenuously set these out in favorable words to be saved for the memory of coming generations… (Preface, § 7) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not surprisingly, Ælnoth&#039;s work relates to the following pieces of Odense literature of the period: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Tabula Othiniensis, a copper tablet inscribed with the oldest known account of the death of St Knud; placed in the stone sarcophagus in connection with the elevatio of the body of St Knud in 1095 and later moved to the shrine in 1100; recovered in 1582, but lost soon after (edited in WORM 1626 &amp;amp; 1643, lib. I, cap. IX and in GERTZ 1908-12, 60-62). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Epitaphium S.Canuti, an inscription consisting of nine Leonine verses, transmitted together with the Tabula; considered by Olrik to be part of the Tabula (OLRIK 1892-94, 219-21, but viewed as a separate text by Gertz, who took Ælnoth to be the author (GERTZ 1907, 81-83 &amp;amp; 1908-12, 38-42; edited in GERTZ 1908-12, 76). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Passio sancti Kanuti regis et martyris, &amp;quot;The Passion of King Knud the Martyr&amp;quot; composed between 1095 and 1100 by an unknown author (see Sanctus Kanutus rex). Ælnoth&#039;s most recent editor characterizes the style as artificial and tumid (GERTZ 1908-12, 43). Elsewhere, the florid style and prosimetrum has been said to recall Martianus Capella (OLRIK 1892-94, 213), and its rhythmical and rhyming prose described as Anglo-Saxon in manner (OLRIK 1905). The verses that adorn the work are almost uniquely hexameters (and mostly Leonine) and written by Ælnoth himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Purpose and audience===&lt;br /&gt;
The specific contemporary audience for Ælnoth&#039;s work is uncertain. Ælnoth&#039;s translations and explanations of Danish names, such as Roskilde id est: fons Roi, may suggest an audience outside Odense and Denmark (GERTZ 1908-12, 497). Yet, the practice may be stylistic; it is mirrored in the Encomium Emmae and elsewhere. Moreover, Ælnoth also provides significations for the latinized form of Knud (seu propter sensus caniciem uel uite sinceritatem et candorem seu pro hoc, quod eum in canone sanctorum connumerandum decernebat, Canutum censeri) and the meaning of his wife&#039;s name (Ethela (id est: nobilis)), hinting at a predilection for etymologies regardless of the audience. As has been noted, Ælnoth puts the history of Denmark within the framework of biblical history. The people in the work are explicity linked to biblical figures, but the framework is loose so that multiple contemporary figures can be compared to a single biblical figure and in turn a single contemporary figure can be compared to several figures in the Bible. Within this frame, the martyrdom of Knud establishes Denmark within the broader history of Western Christendom. In this light, Ælnoth appears to have been writing for posterity as much as for any contemporary audience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although his native land is not his primary focus, Ælnoth&#039;s disposition towards Norman rule impinges on questions of his audience. Ælnoth furthers the idea that the English considered recognizing Knud as the only way of restoring their pristine liberty (XI). Therefrom, it has been suggested that his distance from England may have afforded him more candor in expressing his hostility towards the conquest (THOMAS 2003). Indeed, although Knud&#039;s aborted raid traditionally marks the end of Scandinavian claims in England, Ælnoth&#039;s portrayal, together with that found in other pieces commemorating Knud, has been used to suggest support for the continued conceptualization of England within a larger Scandinavian kingdom a half century after the conquest (VAN HOUTS 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work leaves little impact on subsequent historical writing in medieval Denmark. The dedication to Niels may have circumscribed the potential future audience in light of the fact that after Niels&#039; death (1134), during the civil strife that followed the murder of Knud Lavard (1131) at the hands of Niels&#039; son, Magnus, the succession of the Danish throne passed through Niels&#039; adversaries, the descendents of Erik Ejegod. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Extracts of Ælnoth&#039;s work, referred to as Nota de martyrizatione sancti Kanuti regis, are found in a sixteenth century manuscript (Copenhagen, AM 107 8vo, fols 8b-9a; edited GERTZ 1908-12, 137-40) owned by Peder Olsen (d. 1570), a Franciscan of Roskilde (OLRIK 1892-94, 221-22; GERTZ 1908-12, 33). The initial compilation of the extracted details may have occurred earlier at an unknown date (GERTZ 1908-12, 51-52). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Medieval reception and transmission===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is evidence of several Danish MSS and some of them seem to exhibit readings close to that of A and B. They are lost, perhaps because of the circulation of many excerpts (see GERTZ 1908-12, 51-54). The only known complete Danish manuscript, codex Huitfeldius (H) belonged to Arild Huitfeldt, but burned with the University Library in 1728; it has been traced back to the monastery of Herrisvad in Skåne. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only extant manuscripts are of Flemish origin and can be dated to the early thirteenth century. As such, they attest to medieval reception of this work:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* A St Omer, Bibliothèque municipale, 716, vol. 2, fols 60r-70r; originally belonged to a convent near St Omer, the Abbaye de Clairmarais (St. Mariæ de Claro Marisco).&lt;br /&gt;
* B Brugge, Openbare Bibliotheek, 403, fols. 76r-85r; originally belonged to the convent of Ter Doest (B. Mariæ de Thosano).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both manuscripts are part of the multi-volume Legendarium Flandrense (see DOLBEAU 1981). Therein Ælnoth&#039;s work is not found where it would celebrate the day of his martyrdom (10 July), but rather precedes the story of Knud and Adela&#039;s son, Charles the Good, count of Flanders from 1119 until his murder in Brugge (Bruges) in 1127 (2 March); like his father he was regarded as a martyr and saint (but not officially canonized until 1884). This placement suggests that in this context Knud&#039;s importance was primarily as a saintly father to Charles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Middle Ages, Ælnoth&#039;s work played a prominent role in early modern Danish historiography. One of its early editors, Meursius, was also an important early modern historian in the court of Christian IV of Denmark (SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN 2002)	.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Bibliography==&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1982: Muren om Israels Hus. Regnum og sacerdotium i Danmark 1050-1176, 108-203, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1986: &#039;Det var os, der slog kong Knud ihjel!&#039;, Knuds-bogen 1986. Studier over Knud den Hellige, 9-20, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* CHRISTENSEN, A. E. 1977: In Danmarks Historie I. Tiden indtil 1340, 255-57 &amp;amp; 262-63, København. &lt;br /&gt;
* DOLBEAU, F. 1981: « Nouvelles recherches sur le Legendarium Flandrense », Recherches Augustiniennes, 16, 1981, pp. 399-455.&lt;br /&gt;
* GAD, T. 1963: &#039;Knud den Hellige&#039; in Kulturhistorisk leksikon for nordisk middelalder 8, col. 596-600, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* GELTING, M.H. 2011: &#039;Two Early Twelfth-Century Views of Denmark&#039;s Christian Past: Ailnoth and the Anonymous of Roskilde&#039;, Historical Narratives and Christian Identity on a European Periphery: Early History Writing in Northern, East-Central, and Eastern Europe (c. 1070-1200), ed. by Ildar Garipzanov, 33-55, Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
* GERTZ, M.Cl. 1907: Knud den helliges Martyrhistorie særlig efter de tre ældste Kilder. Festskrift udgivet af Kjøbenhavns Universitet i anledning af Hans Majestæt Kongens Fødselsdag den 3. Juni 1907, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1974: Knut der Heilige und die Wende der dänischen Geschichte im 11. Jahrhundert. Historische Zeitschrift 218, 529-70.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1975: Die heiligen Könige bei den Angelsachsen und den skandinavischen Völkern : Königsheiliger und Königshaus, Quellen und Forschungen zur Geschichte Schleswig-Holsteins Band 69, Neumünster.&lt;br /&gt;
* LUKMAN, N. 1947-49: &#039;Ælnod. Et Bindeled mellem engelsk og dansk Historieskrivning i 12. Aarh.&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Ellevte Række, Andet Bind, 493-505, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1981: &#039;Kong Knud i Odense: hans skrinlæggelse og helgenlevned&#039;, Fyens Stiftsbog 1981, 7-14.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1982: in Odense bys Historie: Fra boplads til bispeby. Odense til 1559, Odense 1982, 144-159.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992a: &#039;Les Royautés Scandinaves entre saintité et sacralité&#039;, in Boureau, A. et Ingerflom C.-S. (ed.), La Royauté Sacrée dans le monde chrétien. L&#039;Histoire et ses Représentations 3., 63-69, Paris.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992b: &#039;Knud (Cnut), St.&#039;, in Pulsiano, Ph. (Ed.), Medieval Scandinavia. An encyclopedia, 359, New York and London.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T., 2000. Monasticism in North-Western Europe, 800-1200, Aldershot.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1892-94: &#039;Studier over Ælnods skrift om Knud den hellige&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Sjette Række, Fjerde Bind, 205-291, Kjøbenhavn.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1905. &#039;Ælnoth&#039;, in Dansk biografisk Lexikon, 1st ed., 19, 341.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, I. 1984: &#039;Ælnoth&#039; in Dansk Biografisk Leksikon, 3rd ed., 16, 170-71, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, K. 2002: Historiography at the court of Christian IV (1588-1648): studies in the Latin histories of Denmark by Johannes Pontanus and Johannes * Meursius, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKYUM-NIELSEN, N. 1971: Kvinde og Slave, 1-18, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SØRENSEN, P. M. 1984: &#039;Om Ælnoth og hans bog&#039;, in Ælnoths Krønike. Oversat og kommenteret af E. Albrechtsen, 115-39, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* THOMAS, H. 2003: The English and the Normans: Ethnic Hostility, Assimilation, and Identity 1066-c. 1220, Oxford.&lt;br /&gt;
* VAN HOUTS, E. 1995: &#039;The Norman Conquest through European Eyes&#039;. The English Historical Review 110: 832-53.&lt;br /&gt;
* WORM, O. 1626 &amp;amp; 1643: Fasti Danici, Hafniae. The 3rd ed. from 1643 with corr.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=903</id>
		<title>Ailnothus</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=903"/>
		<updated>2012-09-11T08:34:28Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: /* Translations */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Jacob Isager and Aidan Conti&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Ailnothus&#039;&#039;&#039; (Ælnoth) was the author of the earliest known attempt to write an account of the history of Denmark, &amp;quot;The Deeds of King Svend Magnus and his Sons and the Passion of the Most Glorious Knud, King and Martyr&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Gesta Swenomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passio gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;). The work depicts the adoption of Christianity in Denmark and emphasizes the role of Svend Estridsen and his sons in consolidating the new religion in the land. The central figure in this process, and the person to whom the overwhelming focus of the work is devoted, is St Knud, who ruled Denmark from 1080 until he was martyred in Odense in 1086. &lt;br /&gt;
All that is known about Ælnoth is derived principally from his own work. He states that he is originally from Canterbury and has resided in Denmark for almost twenty-four years (&#039;&#039;Ailnothus, Cancia Anglorum metropolitana urbe editus, iam uero Daciæ partibus quatuor quinquennijs et bis fere binis annis demoratus&#039;&#039;). Although Ælnoth refers to himself as the &amp;quot;lowest of the ministers of the divine office&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;diuini officii ministrorum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the prologue and &amp;quot;the lowest of priests&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;sacerdotum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the epilogue, the elasticity of Latin terms for ecclesiastical and monastic titles during the period in general renders Ælnoth&#039;s position speculative; he was likely connected to the monastic cathedral of St Knud (NYBERG 2000, 56), or the church of St Mary and St Alban and St Knud in Odense. Alternatively, it has been suggested that Ælnoth belonged to the king&#039;s chapel (for these arguments, see GELTING 2011, 40). Whenever his arrival in Denmark and his position, Ælnoth&#039;s work mentions two former chaplains of the court now serving as bishops, Gerold of Ribe and Arnold of Roskilde (&#039;&#039;tunc quidem regalis curię capellanis, nunc autem pontificibus uenerandis, Geroldo scilicet et Arnoldo&#039;&#039;), the latter of whom died in 1124, thereby offering a terminus ante quem for the work. A date of ca. 1122 was advocated by the work&#039;s editor, Gertz, and translator, Olrik. However, an earlier and more specific dating seems likely. Ælnoth&#039;s exhortation to Niels to show generosity to Knud&#039;s resting place likely predates Pope Paschal II&#039;s confirmation in 1117 of Niels&#039; privilege to the church in Odense. Moreover, Ælnoth refers to the episcopal dignity of Gerold (Jerald). According to the early thirteenth-century Chronicle of the Church of Ribe, this bishop sold the possessions of his church and fled; he was probably in Germany by April 1113. It is unlikely that Ælnoth would have referred to Jerald in flattering terms after this point. In this case, Ælnoth would have written his work between 1110 and 1113, probably 1111/12 (see GELTING 2011, 38-39). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Work==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Title====&lt;br /&gt;
The present title for the work derives from the head of the proem in the two surviving manuscripts (AB; see manuscripts): &#039;&#039;Incipit proemium in gestis Swegnomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;. In B, the complete work begins with a heading to the dedication to King Niels: &#039;&#039;Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;. Other titles have been assigned by editors as indicated below. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Illi cum patre et coeterno pneumate benedictio, honor, laus et gratiarum actio sempiterno maneat et accrescat tempore! Amen. &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
59 printed pages&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Editions====&lt;br /&gt;
*HUITFELDT, A. (?) 1602: Historia S.Canuti regis et martyris, Othoniæ sepulti, per Ælnothum Anglicum ante 400 (!) annos conscripta, Hafniæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*MEURSIUS, J. 1631: Ælnothus Monachus Cantuariensis, de Vita &amp;amp; Passione S. Canuti Regis Daniæ. Joannes Meursius ex Codice Bibliothecæ Hafniensis descripsit, edidit &amp;amp; notas addidit, Hafniæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*v. WESTPHALEN, E. J. 1745: M. Thomae Broderi Bircherodii Annotationes in libellum, quem Ælnothus, monachus Cantuariensis, de vita, et passione S.Canuti, regis Daniæ et martyris conscripsit, Monumenta inedita Rerum Germanicarum, Tom. IV, Lipsiae, pp.1377-1440. The text is that of Meursius. &lt;br /&gt;
*SOLLERIUS, J. B. 1723: &#039;Historia Vitæ et Passionis (S. Canuti Regis et Martyris) Auctore Ælnotho Monacho Cantuarensi. Ex Ms. Thosano, collato cum editione Meursii&#039;, in Acta Sanctorum mensis Julii, Tom. III, pp. 127-43, Antverpiæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*LANGEBEK, J. 1774: Ælnothi Monachi Historia ortus, vitæ &amp;amp; passionis S. Canuti Regis Daniae, Scriptores rerum Danicarum medii ævi, Tom. III, pp. 327-90, Hafniae. &lt;br /&gt;
*•GERTZ, M. CL. 1908-1912: Vitæ Sanctorum Danorum, pp. 38-53 &amp;amp; 76-147, København.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translations====&lt;br /&gt;
*(Danish) OLRIK, H. 1893-94: Danske Helgeners Levned, pp. 19-105, København. (Repr. Selskabet til Historiske Kildeskrifters Oversættelse, 1968). &lt;br /&gt;
*(Danish) ALBRECTSEN, E. 1984: Ælnoths Krønike, Odense. (Repr. in Knuds-bogen 1986: Studier over Knud den Hellige, Odense, 1986, pp. 25-52). &lt;br /&gt;
The Danish translation by J. S. Jacobsen (København 1874) is described as most inadequate (GERTZ 1908-12, 51).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Contents, sources and style===&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work opens with a dedication to King Niels (rg. 1104-34), followed by a proem (I-IV) relating the propagation of Christianity in the north and the reigns of Svend Estridsen and Harald Hen (&amp;quot;the Whetstone&amp;quot;). The bulk of the work (V-XXXVI) is dedicated to Knud&#039;s activities as king, the gesta, and his martyrdom, the passio. His reign is characterized by his piety, his support for the church and his concern for the poor. After he abandons a planned expedition to reclaim the English throne, an uprising in northern Jutland leads to his death on the 10th of July, 1086 at the hands of rebels in the church of St Mary and St Alban in Odense. Subsequent chapters relate miracles at his tomb, the elevatio of his remains, the process of obtaining papal approval for canonization and the translatio of his relics thereafter.  Ælnoth&#039;s concluding prayer addresses Knud and asks the saint to intercede on his behalf.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In chronicling events, Ælnoth takes pains to relate Danish history to the narrative typology of the Bible. The details of Knud&#039;s martyrdom evoke Jesus&#039;s passion: Knud is depicted before the alter of St Alban&#039;s with his arms outstreched in the form of a cross and receives a lance-wound in his side; the murderous Danes are compared to the Jews; Pipero (who corresponds to Eivind Bifra in Knýtlinga saga and Blakke in Saxo) plays the Judas-like figure of betrayer. Other comparisons are prevalent, such as Knud to the martyrs Stephen and Sebastian, and both Knud and Svend to David. Consequently, the work &amp;quot;inserts the history of the kingdom of Denmark into the universal history of Christianity and anchors it as part of God&#039;s plan&amp;quot; (SØRENSEN 1984, 124).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the Bible, suggested models for Ælnoth&#039;s work include the hagiography of Anglo-Saxon kings such as Abbo of Fleury&#039;s Passio St Eadmundi (HOFFMANN 1975). It has also been suggested that the work serves as a continuation of the Encomium Emmae (LUKMAN 1947-49, 494-96), but Ælnoth&#039;s work differs in scope and purpose too much to serve as a direct prolongation of the Encomium.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth also proves himself well-versed in the Graeco-Roman past. Among others, he refers to Hannibal, Pompey, Nero and the fall of Troy. However, his direct use of antique sources is limited to two commonplace sentiments derived from Horace:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sed quid in humanis est omni parte beatum? (II; cf Carmina, 2. 16. 27)&lt;br /&gt;
Monumentum ęre perhennius exegi (Epilogue; cf. Carmina, 3. 30. 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, in his dedicatory letter to King Niels, Ælnoth dismisses the importance of the ancient world to his narrative and insists on first-hand accounts:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neque enim ego Danaum classes Dardanis excidium inferentes edissero, non acies Hectoreas Mirmidonum armis umbonibus obiectis insigniter obuiantes commemoro; sed quę de gestis religiosi principis et deo dilecti martyris probabilibus personis utriusque sexus et ordinis referentibus agnoui, religiosi habitus uiris, Ihesu Christo ibidem insignique triumphatori deseruientibus, obnixe suffragantibus posterorum memorię reseruanda apicibus contradidi…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not relate the ships of the Greeks bringing the destruction of Troy, nor do I recount the Hectorean battle-lines famously meeting the arms of the Mirmidons with their out-thrust shields. But those things I know concerning the acts of the religious prince and martyr beloved by God just as upstanding persons of either sex and order relate them, men of religious habit, serving in the same place Jesus Christ and the renowned conqueror, I have strenuously set these out in favorable words to be saved for the memory of coming generations… (Preface, § 7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not surprisingly, Ælnoth&#039;s work relates to the following pieces of Odense literature of the period:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Tabula Othiniensis, a copper tablet inscribed with the oldest known account of the death of St Knud; placed in the stone sarcophagus in connection with the elevatio of the body of St Knud in 1095 and later moved to the shrine in 1100; recovered in 1582, but lost soon after (edited in WORM 1626 &amp;amp; 1643, lib. I, cap. IX and in GERTZ 1908-12, 60-62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Epitaphium S.Canuti, an inscription consisting of nine Leonine verses, transmitted together with the Tabula; considered by Olrik to be part of the Tabula (OLRIK 1892-94, 219-21, but viewed as a separate text by Gertz, who took Ælnoth to be the author (GERTZ 1907, 81-83 &amp;amp; 1908-12, 38-42; edited in GERTZ 1908-12, 76).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Passio sancti Kanuti regis et martyris, &amp;quot;The Passion of King Knud the Martyr&amp;quot; composed between 1095 and 1100 by an unknown author (see [[Sanctus Kanutus rex]]). &lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s most recent editor characterizes the style as artificial and tumid (GERTZ 1908-12, 43). Elsewhere, the florid style and prosimetrum has been said to recall Martianus Capella (OLRIK 1892-94, 213), and its rhythmical and rhyming prose described as Anglo-Saxon in manner (OLRIK 1905). The verses that adorn the work are hexameters (mostly Leonine) and written by Ælnoth himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Purpose and audience===&lt;br /&gt;
The specific contemporary audience for Ælnoth&#039;s work is uncertain. Ælnoth&#039;s translations and explanations of Danish names, such as Roskilde id est: fons Roi, may suggest an audience outside Odense and Denmark (GERTZ 1908-12, 497). Yet, the practice may be stylistic; it is mirrored in the Encomium Emmae and elsewhere. Moreover, Ælnoth also provides significations for the latinized form of Knud (seu propter sensus caniciem uel uite sinceritatem et candorem seu pro hoc, quod eum in canone sanctorum connumerandum decernebat, Canutum censeri) and the meaning of his wife&#039;s name (Ethela (id est: nobilis)), hinting at a predilection for etymologies regardless of the audience. As has been noted, Ælnoth puts the history of Denmark within the framework of biblical history. The people in the work are explicity linked to biblical figures, but the framework is loose so that multiple contemporary figures can be compared to a single biblical figure and in turn a single contemporary figure can be compared to several figures in the Bible. Within this frame, the martyrdom of Knud establishes Denmark within the broader history of Western Christendom. In this light, Ælnoth appears to have been writing for posterity as much as for any contemporary audience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although his native land is not his primary focus, Ælnoth&#039;s disposition towards Norman rule impinges on questions of his audience. Ælnoth furthers the idea that the English considered recognizing Knud as the only way of restoring their pristine liberty (XI). Therefrom, it has been suggested that his distance from England may have afforded him more candor in expressing his hostility towards the conquest (THOMAS 2003). Indeed, although Knud&#039;s aborted raid traditionally marks the end of Scandinavian claims in England, Ælnoth&#039;s portrayal, together with that found in other pieces commemorating Knud, has been used to suggest support for the continued conceptualization of England within a larger Scandinavian kingdom a half century after the conquest (VAN HOUTS 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work leaves little impact on subsequent historical writing in medieval Denmark. The dedication to Niels may have circumscribed the potential future audience in light of the fact that after Niels&#039; death (1134), during the civil strife that followed the murder of Knud Lavard (1131) at the hands of Niels&#039; son, Magnus, the succession of the Danish throne passed through Niels&#039; adversaries, the descendents of Erik Ejegod. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Extracts of Ælnoth&#039;s work, referred to as Nota de martyrizatione sancti Kanuti regis, are found in a sixteenth century manuscript (Copenhagen, AM 107 8vo, fols 8b-9a; edited GERTZ 1908-12, 137-40) owned by Peder Olsen (d. 1570), a Franciscan of Roskilde (OLRIK 1892-94, 221-22; GERTZ 1908-12, 33). The initial compilation of the extracted details may have occurred earlier at an unknown date (GERTZ 1908-12, 51-52). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Medieval reception and transmission===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is evidence of several Danish MSS and some of them seem to exhibit readings close to that of A and B. They are lost, perhaps because of the circulation of many excerpts (see GERTZ 1908-12, 51-54). The only known complete Danish manuscript, codex Huitfeldius (H) belonged to Arild Huitfeldt, but burned with the University Library in 1728; it has been traced back to the monastery of Herrisvad in Skåne. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only extant manuscripts are of Flemish origin and can be dated to the early thirteenth century. As such, they attest to medieval reception of this work:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* A St Omer, Bibliothèque municipale, 716, vol. 2, fols 60r-70r; originally belonged to a convent near St Omer, the Abbaye de Clairmarais (St. Mariæ de Claro Marisco).&lt;br /&gt;
* B Brugge, Openbare Bibliotheek, 403, fols. 76r-85r; originally belonged to the convent of Ter Doest (B. Mariæ de Thosano).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both manuscripts are part of the multi-volume Legendarium Flandrense (see DOLBEAU 1981). Therein Ælnoth&#039;s work is not found where it would celebrate the day of his martyrdom (10 July), but rather precedes the story of Knud and Adela&#039;s son, Charles the Good, count of Flanders from 1119 until his murder in Brugge (Bruges) in 1127 (2 March); like his father he was regarded as a martyr and saint (but not officially canonized until 1884). This placement suggests that in this context Knud&#039;s importance was primarily as a saintly father to Charles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Middle Ages, Ælnoth&#039;s work played a prominent role in early modern Danish historiography. One of its early editors, Meursius, was also an important early modern historian in the court of Christian IV of Denmark (SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN 2002)	.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Bibliography==&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1982: Muren om Israels Hus. Regnum og sacerdotium i Danmark 1050-1176, 108-203, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1986: &#039;Det var os, der slog kong Knud ihjel!&#039;, Knuds-bogen 1986. Studier over Knud den Hellige, 9-20, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* CHRISTENSEN, A. E. 1977: In Danmarks Historie I. Tiden indtil 1340, 255-57 &amp;amp; 262-63, København. &lt;br /&gt;
* DOLBEAU, F. 1981: « Nouvelles recherches sur le Legendarium Flandrense », Recherches Augustiniennes, 16, 1981, pp. 399-455.&lt;br /&gt;
* GAD, T. 1963: &#039;Knud den Hellige&#039; in Kulturhistorisk leksikon for nordisk middelalder 8, col. 596-600, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* GELTING, M.H. 2011: &#039;Two Early Twelfth-Century Views of Denmark&#039;s Christian Past: Ailnoth and the Anonymous of Roskilde&#039;, Historical Narratives and Christian Identity on a European Periphery: Early History Writing in Northern, East-Central, and Eastern Europe (c. 1070-1200), ed. by Ildar Garipzanov, 33-55, Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
* GERTZ, M.Cl. 1907: Knud den helliges Martyrhistorie særlig efter de tre ældste Kilder. Festskrift udgivet af Kjøbenhavns Universitet i anledning af Hans Majestæt Kongens Fødselsdag den 3. Juni 1907, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1974: Knut der Heilige und die Wende der dänischen Geschichte im 11. Jahrhundert. Historische Zeitschrift 218, 529-70.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1975: Die heiligen Könige bei den Angelsachsen und den skandinavischen Völkern : Königsheiliger und Königshaus, Quellen und Forschungen zur Geschichte Schleswig-Holsteins Band 69, Neumünster.&lt;br /&gt;
* LUKMAN, N. 1947-49: &#039;Ælnod. Et Bindeled mellem engelsk og dansk Historieskrivning i 12. Aarh.&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Ellevte Række, Andet Bind, 493-505, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1981: &#039;Kong Knud i Odense: hans skrinlæggelse og helgenlevned&#039;, Fyens Stiftsbog 1981, 7-14.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1982: in Odense bys Historie: Fra boplads til bispeby. Odense til 1559, Odense 1982, 144-159.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992a: &#039;Les Royautés Scandinaves entre saintité et sacralité&#039;, in Boureau, A. et Ingerflom C.-S. (ed.), La Royauté Sacrée dans le monde chrétien. L&#039;Histoire et ses Représentations 3., 63-69, Paris.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992b: &#039;Knud (Cnut), St.&#039;, in Pulsiano, Ph. (Ed.), Medieval Scandinavia. An encyclopedia, 359, New York and London.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T., 2000. Monasticism in North-Western Europe, 800-1200, Aldershot.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1892-94: &#039;Studier over Ælnods skrift om Knud den hellige&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Sjette Række, Fjerde Bind, 205-291, Kjøbenhavn.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1905. &#039;Ælnoth&#039;, in Dansk biografisk Lexikon, 1st ed., 19, 341.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, I. 1984: &#039;Ælnoth&#039; in Dansk Biografisk Leksikon, 3rd ed., 16, 170-71, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, K. 2002: Historiography at the court of Christian IV (1588-1648): studies in the Latin histories of Denmark by Johannes Pontanus and Johannes * Meursius, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKYUM-NIELSEN, N. 1971: Kvinde og Slave, 1-18, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SØRENSEN, P. M. 1984: &#039;Om Ælnoth og hans bog&#039;, in Ælnoths Krønike. Oversat og kommenteret af E. Albrechtsen, 115-39, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* THOMAS, H. 2003: The English and the Normans: Ethnic Hostility, Assimilation, and Identity 1066-c. 1220, Oxford.&lt;br /&gt;
* VAN HOUTS, E. 1995: &#039;The Norman Conquest through European Eyes&#039;. The English Historical Review 110: 832-53.&lt;br /&gt;
* WORM, O. 1626 &amp;amp; 1643: Fasti Danici, Hafniae. The 3rd ed. from 1643 with corr.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=902</id>
		<title>Ailnothus</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=902"/>
		<updated>2012-09-11T08:33:51Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: /* Editions */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Jacob Isager and Aidan Conti&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Ailnothus&#039;&#039;&#039; (Ælnoth) was the author of the earliest known attempt to write an account of the history of Denmark, &amp;quot;The Deeds of King Svend Magnus and his Sons and the Passion of the Most Glorious Knud, King and Martyr&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Gesta Swenomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passio gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;). The work depicts the adoption of Christianity in Denmark and emphasizes the role of Svend Estridsen and his sons in consolidating the new religion in the land. The central figure in this process, and the person to whom the overwhelming focus of the work is devoted, is St Knud, who ruled Denmark from 1080 until he was martyred in Odense in 1086. &lt;br /&gt;
All that is known about Ælnoth is derived principally from his own work. He states that he is originally from Canterbury and has resided in Denmark for almost twenty-four years (&#039;&#039;Ailnothus, Cancia Anglorum metropolitana urbe editus, iam uero Daciæ partibus quatuor quinquennijs et bis fere binis annis demoratus&#039;&#039;). Although Ælnoth refers to himself as the &amp;quot;lowest of the ministers of the divine office&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;diuini officii ministrorum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the prologue and &amp;quot;the lowest of priests&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;sacerdotum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the epilogue, the elasticity of Latin terms for ecclesiastical and monastic titles during the period in general renders Ælnoth&#039;s position speculative; he was likely connected to the monastic cathedral of St Knud (NYBERG 2000, 56), or the church of St Mary and St Alban and St Knud in Odense. Alternatively, it has been suggested that Ælnoth belonged to the king&#039;s chapel (for these arguments, see GELTING 2011, 40). Whenever his arrival in Denmark and his position, Ælnoth&#039;s work mentions two former chaplains of the court now serving as bishops, Gerold of Ribe and Arnold of Roskilde (&#039;&#039;tunc quidem regalis curię capellanis, nunc autem pontificibus uenerandis, Geroldo scilicet et Arnoldo&#039;&#039;), the latter of whom died in 1124, thereby offering a terminus ante quem for the work. A date of ca. 1122 was advocated by the work&#039;s editor, Gertz, and translator, Olrik. However, an earlier and more specific dating seems likely. Ælnoth&#039;s exhortation to Niels to show generosity to Knud&#039;s resting place likely predates Pope Paschal II&#039;s confirmation in 1117 of Niels&#039; privilege to the church in Odense. Moreover, Ælnoth refers to the episcopal dignity of Gerold (Jerald). According to the early thirteenth-century Chronicle of the Church of Ribe, this bishop sold the possessions of his church and fled; he was probably in Germany by April 1113. It is unlikely that Ælnoth would have referred to Jerald in flattering terms after this point. In this case, Ælnoth would have written his work between 1110 and 1113, probably 1111/12 (see GELTING 2011, 38-39). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Work==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Title====&lt;br /&gt;
The present title for the work derives from the head of the proem in the two surviving manuscripts (AB; see manuscripts): &#039;&#039;Incipit proemium in gestis Swegnomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;. In B, the complete work begins with a heading to the dedication to King Niels: &#039;&#039;Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;. Other titles have been assigned by editors as indicated below. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Illi cum patre et coeterno pneumate benedictio, honor, laus et gratiarum actio sempiterno maneat et accrescat tempore! Amen. &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
59 printed pages&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Editions====&lt;br /&gt;
*HUITFELDT, A. (?) 1602: Historia S.Canuti regis et martyris, Othoniæ sepulti, per Ælnothum Anglicum ante 400 (!) annos conscripta, Hafniæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*MEURSIUS, J. 1631: Ælnothus Monachus Cantuariensis, de Vita &amp;amp; Passione S. Canuti Regis Daniæ. Joannes Meursius ex Codice Bibliothecæ Hafniensis descripsit, edidit &amp;amp; notas addidit, Hafniæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*v. WESTPHALEN, E. J. 1745: M. Thomae Broderi Bircherodii Annotationes in libellum, quem Ælnothus, monachus Cantuariensis, de vita, et passione S.Canuti, regis Daniæ et martyris conscripsit, Monumenta inedita Rerum Germanicarum, Tom. IV, Lipsiae, pp.1377-1440. The text is that of Meursius. &lt;br /&gt;
*SOLLERIUS, J. B. 1723: &#039;Historia Vitæ et Passionis (S. Canuti Regis et Martyris) Auctore Ælnotho Monacho Cantuarensi. Ex Ms. Thosano, collato cum editione Meursii&#039;, in Acta Sanctorum mensis Julii, Tom. III, pp. 127-43, Antverpiæ. &lt;br /&gt;
*LANGEBEK, J. 1774: Ælnothi Monachi Historia ortus, vitæ &amp;amp; passionis S. Canuti Regis Daniae, Scriptores rerum Danicarum medii ævi, Tom. III, pp. 327-90, Hafniae. &lt;br /&gt;
*•GERTZ, M. CL. 1908-1912: Vitæ Sanctorum Danorum, pp. 38-53 &amp;amp; 76-147, København.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translations====&lt;br /&gt;
* (Danish) OLRIK, H. 1893-94: Danske Helgeners Levned, pp. 19-105, København. (Repr. Selskabet til Historiske Kildeskrifters Oversættelse, 1968).&lt;br /&gt;
* (Danish) ALBRECTSEN, E. 1984: Ælnoths Krønike, Odense. (Repr. in Knuds-bogen 1986: Studier over Knud den Hellige, Odense, 1986, pp. 25-52).&lt;br /&gt;
The Danish translation by J. S. Jacobsen (København 1874) is described as most inadequate (GERTZ 1908-12, 51).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Contents, sources and style===&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work opens with a dedication to King Niels (rg. 1104-34), followed by a proem (I-IV) relating the propagation of Christianity in the north and the reigns of Svend Estridsen and Harald Hen (&amp;quot;the Whetstone&amp;quot;). The bulk of the work (V-XXXVI) is dedicated to Knud&#039;s activities as king, the gesta, and his martyrdom, the passio. His reign is characterized by his piety, his support for the church and his concern for the poor. After he abandons a planned expedition to reclaim the English throne, an uprising in northern Jutland leads to his death on the 10th of July, 1086 at the hands of rebels in the church of St Mary and St Alban in Odense. Subsequent chapters relate miracles at his tomb, the elevatio of his remains, the process of obtaining papal approval for canonization and the translatio of his relics thereafter.  Ælnoth&#039;s concluding prayer addresses Knud and asks the saint to intercede on his behalf.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In chronicling events, Ælnoth takes pains to relate Danish history to the narrative typology of the Bible. The details of Knud&#039;s martyrdom evoke Jesus&#039;s passion: Knud is depicted before the alter of St Alban&#039;s with his arms outstreched in the form of a cross and receives a lance-wound in his side; the murderous Danes are compared to the Jews; Pipero (who corresponds to Eivind Bifra in Knýtlinga saga and Blakke in Saxo) plays the Judas-like figure of betrayer. Other comparisons are prevalent, such as Knud to the martyrs Stephen and Sebastian, and both Knud and Svend to David. Consequently, the work &amp;quot;inserts the history of the kingdom of Denmark into the universal history of Christianity and anchors it as part of God&#039;s plan&amp;quot; (SØRENSEN 1984, 124).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the Bible, suggested models for Ælnoth&#039;s work include the hagiography of Anglo-Saxon kings such as Abbo of Fleury&#039;s Passio St Eadmundi (HOFFMANN 1975). It has also been suggested that the work serves as a continuation of the Encomium Emmae (LUKMAN 1947-49, 494-96), but Ælnoth&#039;s work differs in scope and purpose too much to serve as a direct prolongation of the Encomium.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth also proves himself well-versed in the Graeco-Roman past. Among others, he refers to Hannibal, Pompey, Nero and the fall of Troy. However, his direct use of antique sources is limited to two commonplace sentiments derived from Horace:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sed quid in humanis est omni parte beatum? (II; cf Carmina, 2. 16. 27)&lt;br /&gt;
Monumentum ęre perhennius exegi (Epilogue; cf. Carmina, 3. 30. 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, in his dedicatory letter to King Niels, Ælnoth dismisses the importance of the ancient world to his narrative and insists on first-hand accounts:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neque enim ego Danaum classes Dardanis excidium inferentes edissero, non acies Hectoreas Mirmidonum armis umbonibus obiectis insigniter obuiantes commemoro; sed quę de gestis religiosi principis et deo dilecti martyris probabilibus personis utriusque sexus et ordinis referentibus agnoui, religiosi habitus uiris, Ihesu Christo ibidem insignique triumphatori deseruientibus, obnixe suffragantibus posterorum memorię reseruanda apicibus contradidi…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not relate the ships of the Greeks bringing the destruction of Troy, nor do I recount the Hectorean battle-lines famously meeting the arms of the Mirmidons with their out-thrust shields. But those things I know concerning the acts of the religious prince and martyr beloved by God just as upstanding persons of either sex and order relate them, men of religious habit, serving in the same place Jesus Christ and the renowned conqueror, I have strenuously set these out in favorable words to be saved for the memory of coming generations… (Preface, § 7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not surprisingly, Ælnoth&#039;s work relates to the following pieces of Odense literature of the period:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Tabula Othiniensis, a copper tablet inscribed with the oldest known account of the death of St Knud; placed in the stone sarcophagus in connection with the elevatio of the body of St Knud in 1095 and later moved to the shrine in 1100; recovered in 1582, but lost soon after (edited in WORM 1626 &amp;amp; 1643, lib. I, cap. IX and in GERTZ 1908-12, 60-62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Epitaphium S.Canuti, an inscription consisting of nine Leonine verses, transmitted together with the Tabula; considered by Olrik to be part of the Tabula (OLRIK 1892-94, 219-21, but viewed as a separate text by Gertz, who took Ælnoth to be the author (GERTZ 1907, 81-83 &amp;amp; 1908-12, 38-42; edited in GERTZ 1908-12, 76).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Passio sancti Kanuti regis et martyris, &amp;quot;The Passion of King Knud the Martyr&amp;quot; composed between 1095 and 1100 by an unknown author (see [[Sanctus Kanutus rex]]). &lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s most recent editor characterizes the style as artificial and tumid (GERTZ 1908-12, 43). Elsewhere, the florid style and prosimetrum has been said to recall Martianus Capella (OLRIK 1892-94, 213), and its rhythmical and rhyming prose described as Anglo-Saxon in manner (OLRIK 1905). The verses that adorn the work are hexameters (mostly Leonine) and written by Ælnoth himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Purpose and audience===&lt;br /&gt;
The specific contemporary audience for Ælnoth&#039;s work is uncertain. Ælnoth&#039;s translations and explanations of Danish names, such as Roskilde id est: fons Roi, may suggest an audience outside Odense and Denmark (GERTZ 1908-12, 497). Yet, the practice may be stylistic; it is mirrored in the Encomium Emmae and elsewhere. Moreover, Ælnoth also provides significations for the latinized form of Knud (seu propter sensus caniciem uel uite sinceritatem et candorem seu pro hoc, quod eum in canone sanctorum connumerandum decernebat, Canutum censeri) and the meaning of his wife&#039;s name (Ethela (id est: nobilis)), hinting at a predilection for etymologies regardless of the audience. As has been noted, Ælnoth puts the history of Denmark within the framework of biblical history. The people in the work are explicity linked to biblical figures, but the framework is loose so that multiple contemporary figures can be compared to a single biblical figure and in turn a single contemporary figure can be compared to several figures in the Bible. Within this frame, the martyrdom of Knud establishes Denmark within the broader history of Western Christendom. In this light, Ælnoth appears to have been writing for posterity as much as for any contemporary audience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although his native land is not his primary focus, Ælnoth&#039;s disposition towards Norman rule impinges on questions of his audience. Ælnoth furthers the idea that the English considered recognizing Knud as the only way of restoring their pristine liberty (XI). Therefrom, it has been suggested that his distance from England may have afforded him more candor in expressing his hostility towards the conquest (THOMAS 2003). Indeed, although Knud&#039;s aborted raid traditionally marks the end of Scandinavian claims in England, Ælnoth&#039;s portrayal, together with that found in other pieces commemorating Knud, has been used to suggest support for the continued conceptualization of England within a larger Scandinavian kingdom a half century after the conquest (VAN HOUTS 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work leaves little impact on subsequent historical writing in medieval Denmark. The dedication to Niels may have circumscribed the potential future audience in light of the fact that after Niels&#039; death (1134), during the civil strife that followed the murder of Knud Lavard (1131) at the hands of Niels&#039; son, Magnus, the succession of the Danish throne passed through Niels&#039; adversaries, the descendents of Erik Ejegod. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Extracts of Ælnoth&#039;s work, referred to as Nota de martyrizatione sancti Kanuti regis, are found in a sixteenth century manuscript (Copenhagen, AM 107 8vo, fols 8b-9a; edited GERTZ 1908-12, 137-40) owned by Peder Olsen (d. 1570), a Franciscan of Roskilde (OLRIK 1892-94, 221-22; GERTZ 1908-12, 33). The initial compilation of the extracted details may have occurred earlier at an unknown date (GERTZ 1908-12, 51-52). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Medieval reception and transmission===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is evidence of several Danish MSS and some of them seem to exhibit readings close to that of A and B. They are lost, perhaps because of the circulation of many excerpts (see GERTZ 1908-12, 51-54). The only known complete Danish manuscript, codex Huitfeldius (H) belonged to Arild Huitfeldt, but burned with the University Library in 1728; it has been traced back to the monastery of Herrisvad in Skåne. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only extant manuscripts are of Flemish origin and can be dated to the early thirteenth century. As such, they attest to medieval reception of this work:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* A St Omer, Bibliothèque municipale, 716, vol. 2, fols 60r-70r; originally belonged to a convent near St Omer, the Abbaye de Clairmarais (St. Mariæ de Claro Marisco).&lt;br /&gt;
* B Brugge, Openbare Bibliotheek, 403, fols. 76r-85r; originally belonged to the convent of Ter Doest (B. Mariæ de Thosano).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both manuscripts are part of the multi-volume Legendarium Flandrense (see DOLBEAU 1981). Therein Ælnoth&#039;s work is not found where it would celebrate the day of his martyrdom (10 July), but rather precedes the story of Knud and Adela&#039;s son, Charles the Good, count of Flanders from 1119 until his murder in Brugge (Bruges) in 1127 (2 March); like his father he was regarded as a martyr and saint (but not officially canonized until 1884). This placement suggests that in this context Knud&#039;s importance was primarily as a saintly father to Charles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Middle Ages, Ælnoth&#039;s work played a prominent role in early modern Danish historiography. One of its early editors, Meursius, was also an important early modern historian in the court of Christian IV of Denmark (SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN 2002)	.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Bibliography==&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1982: Muren om Israels Hus. Regnum og sacerdotium i Danmark 1050-1176, 108-203, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1986: &#039;Det var os, der slog kong Knud ihjel!&#039;, Knuds-bogen 1986. Studier over Knud den Hellige, 9-20, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* CHRISTENSEN, A. E. 1977: In Danmarks Historie I. Tiden indtil 1340, 255-57 &amp;amp; 262-63, København. &lt;br /&gt;
* DOLBEAU, F. 1981: « Nouvelles recherches sur le Legendarium Flandrense », Recherches Augustiniennes, 16, 1981, pp. 399-455.&lt;br /&gt;
* GAD, T. 1963: &#039;Knud den Hellige&#039; in Kulturhistorisk leksikon for nordisk middelalder 8, col. 596-600, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* GELTING, M.H. 2011: &#039;Two Early Twelfth-Century Views of Denmark&#039;s Christian Past: Ailnoth and the Anonymous of Roskilde&#039;, Historical Narratives and Christian Identity on a European Periphery: Early History Writing in Northern, East-Central, and Eastern Europe (c. 1070-1200), ed. by Ildar Garipzanov, 33-55, Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
* GERTZ, M.Cl. 1907: Knud den helliges Martyrhistorie særlig efter de tre ældste Kilder. Festskrift udgivet af Kjøbenhavns Universitet i anledning af Hans Majestæt Kongens Fødselsdag den 3. Juni 1907, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1974: Knut der Heilige und die Wende der dänischen Geschichte im 11. Jahrhundert. Historische Zeitschrift 218, 529-70.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1975: Die heiligen Könige bei den Angelsachsen und den skandinavischen Völkern : Königsheiliger und Königshaus, Quellen und Forschungen zur Geschichte Schleswig-Holsteins Band 69, Neumünster.&lt;br /&gt;
* LUKMAN, N. 1947-49: &#039;Ælnod. Et Bindeled mellem engelsk og dansk Historieskrivning i 12. Aarh.&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Ellevte Række, Andet Bind, 493-505, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1981: &#039;Kong Knud i Odense: hans skrinlæggelse og helgenlevned&#039;, Fyens Stiftsbog 1981, 7-14.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1982: in Odense bys Historie: Fra boplads til bispeby. Odense til 1559, Odense 1982, 144-159.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992a: &#039;Les Royautés Scandinaves entre saintité et sacralité&#039;, in Boureau, A. et Ingerflom C.-S. (ed.), La Royauté Sacrée dans le monde chrétien. L&#039;Histoire et ses Représentations 3., 63-69, Paris.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992b: &#039;Knud (Cnut), St.&#039;, in Pulsiano, Ph. (Ed.), Medieval Scandinavia. An encyclopedia, 359, New York and London.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T., 2000. Monasticism in North-Western Europe, 800-1200, Aldershot.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1892-94: &#039;Studier over Ælnods skrift om Knud den hellige&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Sjette Række, Fjerde Bind, 205-291, Kjøbenhavn.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1905. &#039;Ælnoth&#039;, in Dansk biografisk Lexikon, 1st ed., 19, 341.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, I. 1984: &#039;Ælnoth&#039; in Dansk Biografisk Leksikon, 3rd ed., 16, 170-71, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, K. 2002: Historiography at the court of Christian IV (1588-1648): studies in the Latin histories of Denmark by Johannes Pontanus and Johannes * Meursius, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKYUM-NIELSEN, N. 1971: Kvinde og Slave, 1-18, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SØRENSEN, P. M. 1984: &#039;Om Ælnoth og hans bog&#039;, in Ælnoths Krønike. Oversat og kommenteret af E. Albrechtsen, 115-39, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* THOMAS, H. 2003: The English and the Normans: Ethnic Hostility, Assimilation, and Identity 1066-c. 1220, Oxford.&lt;br /&gt;
* VAN HOUTS, E. 1995: &#039;The Norman Conquest through European Eyes&#039;. The English Historical Review 110: 832-53.&lt;br /&gt;
* WORM, O. 1626 &amp;amp; 1643: Fasti Danici, Hafniae. The 3rd ed. from 1643 with corr.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=901</id>
		<title>Ailnothus</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=901"/>
		<updated>2012-09-11T08:32:34Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: /* Explicit */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Jacob Isager and Aidan Conti&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Ailnothus&#039;&#039;&#039; (Ælnoth) was the author of the earliest known attempt to write an account of the history of Denmark, &amp;quot;The Deeds of King Svend Magnus and his Sons and the Passion of the Most Glorious Knud, King and Martyr&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Gesta Swenomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passio gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;). The work depicts the adoption of Christianity in Denmark and emphasizes the role of Svend Estridsen and his sons in consolidating the new religion in the land. The central figure in this process, and the person to whom the overwhelming focus of the work is devoted, is St Knud, who ruled Denmark from 1080 until he was martyred in Odense in 1086. &lt;br /&gt;
All that is known about Ælnoth is derived principally from his own work. He states that he is originally from Canterbury and has resided in Denmark for almost twenty-four years (&#039;&#039;Ailnothus, Cancia Anglorum metropolitana urbe editus, iam uero Daciæ partibus quatuor quinquennijs et bis fere binis annis demoratus&#039;&#039;). Although Ælnoth refers to himself as the &amp;quot;lowest of the ministers of the divine office&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;diuini officii ministrorum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the prologue and &amp;quot;the lowest of priests&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;sacerdotum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the epilogue, the elasticity of Latin terms for ecclesiastical and monastic titles during the period in general renders Ælnoth&#039;s position speculative; he was likely connected to the monastic cathedral of St Knud (NYBERG 2000, 56), or the church of St Mary and St Alban and St Knud in Odense. Alternatively, it has been suggested that Ælnoth belonged to the king&#039;s chapel (for these arguments, see GELTING 2011, 40). Whenever his arrival in Denmark and his position, Ælnoth&#039;s work mentions two former chaplains of the court now serving as bishops, Gerold of Ribe and Arnold of Roskilde (&#039;&#039;tunc quidem regalis curię capellanis, nunc autem pontificibus uenerandis, Geroldo scilicet et Arnoldo&#039;&#039;), the latter of whom died in 1124, thereby offering a terminus ante quem for the work. A date of ca. 1122 was advocated by the work&#039;s editor, Gertz, and translator, Olrik. However, an earlier and more specific dating seems likely. Ælnoth&#039;s exhortation to Niels to show generosity to Knud&#039;s resting place likely predates Pope Paschal II&#039;s confirmation in 1117 of Niels&#039; privilege to the church in Odense. Moreover, Ælnoth refers to the episcopal dignity of Gerold (Jerald). According to the early thirteenth-century Chronicle of the Church of Ribe, this bishop sold the possessions of his church and fled; he was probably in Germany by April 1113. It is unlikely that Ælnoth would have referred to Jerald in flattering terms after this point. In this case, Ælnoth would have written his work between 1110 and 1113, probably 1111/12 (see GELTING 2011, 38-39). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Work==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Title====&lt;br /&gt;
The present title for the work derives from the head of the proem in the two surviving manuscripts (AB; see manuscripts): &#039;&#039;Incipit proemium in gestis Swegnomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;. In B, the complete work begins with a heading to the dedication to King Niels: &#039;&#039;Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;. Other titles have been assigned by editors as indicated below. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Illi cum patre et coeterno pneumate benedictio, honor, laus et gratiarum actio sempiterno maneat et accrescat tempore! Amen. &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
59 printed pages&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Editions====&lt;br /&gt;
* HUITFELDT, A. (?) 1602: Historia S.Canuti regis et martyris, Othoniæ sepulti, per Ælnothum Anglicum ante 400 (!) annos conscripta, Hafniæ.&lt;br /&gt;
* MEURSIUS, J. 1631: Ælnothus Monachus Cantuariensis, de Vita &amp;amp; Passione S. Canuti Regis Daniæ. Joannes Meursius ex Codice Bibliothecæ Hafniensis descripsit, edidit &amp;amp; notas addidit, Hafniæ.&lt;br /&gt;
* v. WESTPHALEN, E. J. 1745: M. Thomae Broderi Bircherodii Annotationes in libellum, quem Ælnothus, monachus Cantuariensis, de vita, et passione S.Canuti, regis Daniæ et martyris conscripsit, Monumenta inedita Rerum Germanicarum, Tom. IV, Lipsiae, pp.1377-1440. The text is that of Meursius.&lt;br /&gt;
* SOLLERIUS, J. B. 1723: &#039;Historia Vitæ et Passionis (S. Canuti Regis et Martyris) Auctore Ælnotho Monacho Cantuarensi. Ex Ms. Thosano, collato cum editione Meursii&#039;, in Acta Sanctorum mensis Julii, Tom. III, pp. 127-43, Antverpiæ.&lt;br /&gt;
* LANGEBEK, J. 1774: Ælnothi Monachi Historia ortus, vitæ &amp;amp; passionis S. Canuti Regis Daniae, Scriptores rerum Danicarum medii ævi, Tom. III, pp. 327-90, Hafniae.&lt;br /&gt;
* •GERTZ, M. CL. 1908-1912: Vitæ Sanctorum Danorum, pp. 38-53 &amp;amp; 76-147, København.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translations====&lt;br /&gt;
* (Danish) OLRIK, H. 1893-94: Danske Helgeners Levned, pp. 19-105, København. (Repr. Selskabet til Historiske Kildeskrifters Oversættelse, 1968).&lt;br /&gt;
* (Danish) ALBRECTSEN, E. 1984: Ælnoths Krønike, Odense. (Repr. in Knuds-bogen 1986: Studier over Knud den Hellige, Odense, 1986, pp. 25-52).&lt;br /&gt;
The Danish translation by J. S. Jacobsen (København 1874) is described as most inadequate (GERTZ 1908-12, 51).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Contents, sources and style===&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work opens with a dedication to King Niels (rg. 1104-34), followed by a proem (I-IV) relating the propagation of Christianity in the north and the reigns of Svend Estridsen and Harald Hen (&amp;quot;the Whetstone&amp;quot;). The bulk of the work (V-XXXVI) is dedicated to Knud&#039;s activities as king, the gesta, and his martyrdom, the passio. His reign is characterized by his piety, his support for the church and his concern for the poor. After he abandons a planned expedition to reclaim the English throne, an uprising in northern Jutland leads to his death on the 10th of July, 1086 at the hands of rebels in the church of St Mary and St Alban in Odense. Subsequent chapters relate miracles at his tomb, the elevatio of his remains, the process of obtaining papal approval for canonization and the translatio of his relics thereafter.  Ælnoth&#039;s concluding prayer addresses Knud and asks the saint to intercede on his behalf.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In chronicling events, Ælnoth takes pains to relate Danish history to the narrative typology of the Bible. The details of Knud&#039;s martyrdom evoke Jesus&#039;s passion: Knud is depicted before the alter of St Alban&#039;s with his arms outstreched in the form of a cross and receives a lance-wound in his side; the murderous Danes are compared to the Jews; Pipero (who corresponds to Eivind Bifra in Knýtlinga saga and Blakke in Saxo) plays the Judas-like figure of betrayer. Other comparisons are prevalent, such as Knud to the martyrs Stephen and Sebastian, and both Knud and Svend to David. Consequently, the work &amp;quot;inserts the history of the kingdom of Denmark into the universal history of Christianity and anchors it as part of God&#039;s plan&amp;quot; (SØRENSEN 1984, 124).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the Bible, suggested models for Ælnoth&#039;s work include the hagiography of Anglo-Saxon kings such as Abbo of Fleury&#039;s Passio St Eadmundi (HOFFMANN 1975). It has also been suggested that the work serves as a continuation of the Encomium Emmae (LUKMAN 1947-49, 494-96), but Ælnoth&#039;s work differs in scope and purpose too much to serve as a direct prolongation of the Encomium.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth also proves himself well-versed in the Graeco-Roman past. Among others, he refers to Hannibal, Pompey, Nero and the fall of Troy. However, his direct use of antique sources is limited to two commonplace sentiments derived from Horace:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sed quid in humanis est omni parte beatum? (II; cf Carmina, 2. 16. 27)&lt;br /&gt;
Monumentum ęre perhennius exegi (Epilogue; cf. Carmina, 3. 30. 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, in his dedicatory letter to King Niels, Ælnoth dismisses the importance of the ancient world to his narrative and insists on first-hand accounts:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neque enim ego Danaum classes Dardanis excidium inferentes edissero, non acies Hectoreas Mirmidonum armis umbonibus obiectis insigniter obuiantes commemoro; sed quę de gestis religiosi principis et deo dilecti martyris probabilibus personis utriusque sexus et ordinis referentibus agnoui, religiosi habitus uiris, Ihesu Christo ibidem insignique triumphatori deseruientibus, obnixe suffragantibus posterorum memorię reseruanda apicibus contradidi…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not relate the ships of the Greeks bringing the destruction of Troy, nor do I recount the Hectorean battle-lines famously meeting the arms of the Mirmidons with their out-thrust shields. But those things I know concerning the acts of the religious prince and martyr beloved by God just as upstanding persons of either sex and order relate them, men of religious habit, serving in the same place Jesus Christ and the renowned conqueror, I have strenuously set these out in favorable words to be saved for the memory of coming generations… (Preface, § 7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not surprisingly, Ælnoth&#039;s work relates to the following pieces of Odense literature of the period:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Tabula Othiniensis, a copper tablet inscribed with the oldest known account of the death of St Knud; placed in the stone sarcophagus in connection with the elevatio of the body of St Knud in 1095 and later moved to the shrine in 1100; recovered in 1582, but lost soon after (edited in WORM 1626 &amp;amp; 1643, lib. I, cap. IX and in GERTZ 1908-12, 60-62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Epitaphium S.Canuti, an inscription consisting of nine Leonine verses, transmitted together with the Tabula; considered by Olrik to be part of the Tabula (OLRIK 1892-94, 219-21, but viewed as a separate text by Gertz, who took Ælnoth to be the author (GERTZ 1907, 81-83 &amp;amp; 1908-12, 38-42; edited in GERTZ 1908-12, 76).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Passio sancti Kanuti regis et martyris, &amp;quot;The Passion of King Knud the Martyr&amp;quot; composed between 1095 and 1100 by an unknown author (see [[Sanctus Kanutus rex]]). &lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s most recent editor characterizes the style as artificial and tumid (GERTZ 1908-12, 43). Elsewhere, the florid style and prosimetrum has been said to recall Martianus Capella (OLRIK 1892-94, 213), and its rhythmical and rhyming prose described as Anglo-Saxon in manner (OLRIK 1905). The verses that adorn the work are hexameters (mostly Leonine) and written by Ælnoth himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Purpose and audience===&lt;br /&gt;
The specific contemporary audience for Ælnoth&#039;s work is uncertain. Ælnoth&#039;s translations and explanations of Danish names, such as Roskilde id est: fons Roi, may suggest an audience outside Odense and Denmark (GERTZ 1908-12, 497). Yet, the practice may be stylistic; it is mirrored in the Encomium Emmae and elsewhere. Moreover, Ælnoth also provides significations for the latinized form of Knud (seu propter sensus caniciem uel uite sinceritatem et candorem seu pro hoc, quod eum in canone sanctorum connumerandum decernebat, Canutum censeri) and the meaning of his wife&#039;s name (Ethela (id est: nobilis)), hinting at a predilection for etymologies regardless of the audience. As has been noted, Ælnoth puts the history of Denmark within the framework of biblical history. The people in the work are explicity linked to biblical figures, but the framework is loose so that multiple contemporary figures can be compared to a single biblical figure and in turn a single contemporary figure can be compared to several figures in the Bible. Within this frame, the martyrdom of Knud establishes Denmark within the broader history of Western Christendom. In this light, Ælnoth appears to have been writing for posterity as much as for any contemporary audience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although his native land is not his primary focus, Ælnoth&#039;s disposition towards Norman rule impinges on questions of his audience. Ælnoth furthers the idea that the English considered recognizing Knud as the only way of restoring their pristine liberty (XI). Therefrom, it has been suggested that his distance from England may have afforded him more candor in expressing his hostility towards the conquest (THOMAS 2003). Indeed, although Knud&#039;s aborted raid traditionally marks the end of Scandinavian claims in England, Ælnoth&#039;s portrayal, together with that found in other pieces commemorating Knud, has been used to suggest support for the continued conceptualization of England within a larger Scandinavian kingdom a half century after the conquest (VAN HOUTS 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work leaves little impact on subsequent historical writing in medieval Denmark. The dedication to Niels may have circumscribed the potential future audience in light of the fact that after Niels&#039; death (1134), during the civil strife that followed the murder of Knud Lavard (1131) at the hands of Niels&#039; son, Magnus, the succession of the Danish throne passed through Niels&#039; adversaries, the descendents of Erik Ejegod. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Extracts of Ælnoth&#039;s work, referred to as Nota de martyrizatione sancti Kanuti regis, are found in a sixteenth century manuscript (Copenhagen, AM 107 8vo, fols 8b-9a; edited GERTZ 1908-12, 137-40) owned by Peder Olsen (d. 1570), a Franciscan of Roskilde (OLRIK 1892-94, 221-22; GERTZ 1908-12, 33). The initial compilation of the extracted details may have occurred earlier at an unknown date (GERTZ 1908-12, 51-52). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Medieval reception and transmission===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is evidence of several Danish MSS and some of them seem to exhibit readings close to that of A and B. They are lost, perhaps because of the circulation of many excerpts (see GERTZ 1908-12, 51-54). The only known complete Danish manuscript, codex Huitfeldius (H) belonged to Arild Huitfeldt, but burned with the University Library in 1728; it has been traced back to the monastery of Herrisvad in Skåne. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only extant manuscripts are of Flemish origin and can be dated to the early thirteenth century. As such, they attest to medieval reception of this work:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* A St Omer, Bibliothèque municipale, 716, vol. 2, fols 60r-70r; originally belonged to a convent near St Omer, the Abbaye de Clairmarais (St. Mariæ de Claro Marisco).&lt;br /&gt;
* B Brugge, Openbare Bibliotheek, 403, fols. 76r-85r; originally belonged to the convent of Ter Doest (B. Mariæ de Thosano).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both manuscripts are part of the multi-volume Legendarium Flandrense (see DOLBEAU 1981). Therein Ælnoth&#039;s work is not found where it would celebrate the day of his martyrdom (10 July), but rather precedes the story of Knud and Adela&#039;s son, Charles the Good, count of Flanders from 1119 until his murder in Brugge (Bruges) in 1127 (2 March); like his father he was regarded as a martyr and saint (but not officially canonized until 1884). This placement suggests that in this context Knud&#039;s importance was primarily as a saintly father to Charles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Middle Ages, Ælnoth&#039;s work played a prominent role in early modern Danish historiography. One of its early editors, Meursius, was also an important early modern historian in the court of Christian IV of Denmark (SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN 2002)	.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Bibliography==&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1982: Muren om Israels Hus. Regnum og sacerdotium i Danmark 1050-1176, 108-203, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1986: &#039;Det var os, der slog kong Knud ihjel!&#039;, Knuds-bogen 1986. Studier over Knud den Hellige, 9-20, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* CHRISTENSEN, A. E. 1977: In Danmarks Historie I. Tiden indtil 1340, 255-57 &amp;amp; 262-63, København. &lt;br /&gt;
* DOLBEAU, F. 1981: « Nouvelles recherches sur le Legendarium Flandrense », Recherches Augustiniennes, 16, 1981, pp. 399-455.&lt;br /&gt;
* GAD, T. 1963: &#039;Knud den Hellige&#039; in Kulturhistorisk leksikon for nordisk middelalder 8, col. 596-600, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* GELTING, M.H. 2011: &#039;Two Early Twelfth-Century Views of Denmark&#039;s Christian Past: Ailnoth and the Anonymous of Roskilde&#039;, Historical Narratives and Christian Identity on a European Periphery: Early History Writing in Northern, East-Central, and Eastern Europe (c. 1070-1200), ed. by Ildar Garipzanov, 33-55, Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
* GERTZ, M.Cl. 1907: Knud den helliges Martyrhistorie særlig efter de tre ældste Kilder. Festskrift udgivet af Kjøbenhavns Universitet i anledning af Hans Majestæt Kongens Fødselsdag den 3. Juni 1907, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1974: Knut der Heilige und die Wende der dänischen Geschichte im 11. Jahrhundert. Historische Zeitschrift 218, 529-70.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1975: Die heiligen Könige bei den Angelsachsen und den skandinavischen Völkern : Königsheiliger und Königshaus, Quellen und Forschungen zur Geschichte Schleswig-Holsteins Band 69, Neumünster.&lt;br /&gt;
* LUKMAN, N. 1947-49: &#039;Ælnod. Et Bindeled mellem engelsk og dansk Historieskrivning i 12. Aarh.&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Ellevte Række, Andet Bind, 493-505, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1981: &#039;Kong Knud i Odense: hans skrinlæggelse og helgenlevned&#039;, Fyens Stiftsbog 1981, 7-14.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1982: in Odense bys Historie: Fra boplads til bispeby. Odense til 1559, Odense 1982, 144-159.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992a: &#039;Les Royautés Scandinaves entre saintité et sacralité&#039;, in Boureau, A. et Ingerflom C.-S. (ed.), La Royauté Sacrée dans le monde chrétien. L&#039;Histoire et ses Représentations 3., 63-69, Paris.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992b: &#039;Knud (Cnut), St.&#039;, in Pulsiano, Ph. (Ed.), Medieval Scandinavia. An encyclopedia, 359, New York and London.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T., 2000. Monasticism in North-Western Europe, 800-1200, Aldershot.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1892-94: &#039;Studier over Ælnods skrift om Knud den hellige&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Sjette Række, Fjerde Bind, 205-291, Kjøbenhavn.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1905. &#039;Ælnoth&#039;, in Dansk biografisk Lexikon, 1st ed., 19, 341.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, I. 1984: &#039;Ælnoth&#039; in Dansk Biografisk Leksikon, 3rd ed., 16, 170-71, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, K. 2002: Historiography at the court of Christian IV (1588-1648): studies in the Latin histories of Denmark by Johannes Pontanus and Johannes * Meursius, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKYUM-NIELSEN, N. 1971: Kvinde og Slave, 1-18, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SØRENSEN, P. M. 1984: &#039;Om Ælnoth og hans bog&#039;, in Ælnoths Krønike. Oversat og kommenteret af E. Albrechtsen, 115-39, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* THOMAS, H. 2003: The English and the Normans: Ethnic Hostility, Assimilation, and Identity 1066-c. 1220, Oxford.&lt;br /&gt;
* VAN HOUTS, E. 1995: &#039;The Norman Conquest through European Eyes&#039;. The English Historical Review 110: 832-53.&lt;br /&gt;
* WORM, O. 1626 &amp;amp; 1643: Fasti Danici, Hafniae. The 3rd ed. from 1643 with corr.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=900</id>
		<title>Ailnothus</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=900"/>
		<updated>2012-09-11T08:32:11Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: /* Incipit */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Jacob Isager and Aidan Conti&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Ailnothus&#039;&#039;&#039; (Ælnoth) was the author of the earliest known attempt to write an account of the history of Denmark, &amp;quot;The Deeds of King Svend Magnus and his Sons and the Passion of the Most Glorious Knud, King and Martyr&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Gesta Swenomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passio gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;). The work depicts the adoption of Christianity in Denmark and emphasizes the role of Svend Estridsen and his sons in consolidating the new religion in the land. The central figure in this process, and the person to whom the overwhelming focus of the work is devoted, is St Knud, who ruled Denmark from 1080 until he was martyred in Odense in 1086. &lt;br /&gt;
All that is known about Ælnoth is derived principally from his own work. He states that he is originally from Canterbury and has resided in Denmark for almost twenty-four years (&#039;&#039;Ailnothus, Cancia Anglorum metropolitana urbe editus, iam uero Daciæ partibus quatuor quinquennijs et bis fere binis annis demoratus&#039;&#039;). Although Ælnoth refers to himself as the &amp;quot;lowest of the ministers of the divine office&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;diuini officii ministrorum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the prologue and &amp;quot;the lowest of priests&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;sacerdotum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the epilogue, the elasticity of Latin terms for ecclesiastical and monastic titles during the period in general renders Ælnoth&#039;s position speculative; he was likely connected to the monastic cathedral of St Knud (NYBERG 2000, 56), or the church of St Mary and St Alban and St Knud in Odense. Alternatively, it has been suggested that Ælnoth belonged to the king&#039;s chapel (for these arguments, see GELTING 2011, 40). Whenever his arrival in Denmark and his position, Ælnoth&#039;s work mentions two former chaplains of the court now serving as bishops, Gerold of Ribe and Arnold of Roskilde (&#039;&#039;tunc quidem regalis curię capellanis, nunc autem pontificibus uenerandis, Geroldo scilicet et Arnoldo&#039;&#039;), the latter of whom died in 1124, thereby offering a terminus ante quem for the work. A date of ca. 1122 was advocated by the work&#039;s editor, Gertz, and translator, Olrik. However, an earlier and more specific dating seems likely. Ælnoth&#039;s exhortation to Niels to show generosity to Knud&#039;s resting place likely predates Pope Paschal II&#039;s confirmation in 1117 of Niels&#039; privilege to the church in Odense. Moreover, Ælnoth refers to the episcopal dignity of Gerold (Jerald). According to the early thirteenth-century Chronicle of the Church of Ribe, this bishop sold the possessions of his church and fled; he was probably in Germany by April 1113. It is unlikely that Ælnoth would have referred to Jerald in flattering terms after this point. In this case, Ælnoth would have written his work between 1110 and 1113, probably 1111/12 (see GELTING 2011, 38-39). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Work==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Title====&lt;br /&gt;
The present title for the work derives from the head of the proem in the two surviving manuscripts (AB; see manuscripts): &#039;&#039;Incipit proemium in gestis Swegnomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;. In B, the complete work begins with a heading to the dedication to King Niels: &#039;&#039;Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;. Other titles have been assigned by editors as indicated below. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Illi cum patre et coeterno pneumate benedictio, honor, laus et gratiarum actio sempiterno maneat et accrescat tempore! Amen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
59 printed pages&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Editions====&lt;br /&gt;
* HUITFELDT, A. (?) 1602: Historia S.Canuti regis et martyris, Othoniæ sepulti, per Ælnothum Anglicum ante 400 (!) annos conscripta, Hafniæ.&lt;br /&gt;
* MEURSIUS, J. 1631: Ælnothus Monachus Cantuariensis, de Vita &amp;amp; Passione S. Canuti Regis Daniæ. Joannes Meursius ex Codice Bibliothecæ Hafniensis descripsit, edidit &amp;amp; notas addidit, Hafniæ.&lt;br /&gt;
* v. WESTPHALEN, E. J. 1745: M. Thomae Broderi Bircherodii Annotationes in libellum, quem Ælnothus, monachus Cantuariensis, de vita, et passione S.Canuti, regis Daniæ et martyris conscripsit, Monumenta inedita Rerum Germanicarum, Tom. IV, Lipsiae, pp.1377-1440. The text is that of Meursius.&lt;br /&gt;
* SOLLERIUS, J. B. 1723: &#039;Historia Vitæ et Passionis (S. Canuti Regis et Martyris) Auctore Ælnotho Monacho Cantuarensi. Ex Ms. Thosano, collato cum editione Meursii&#039;, in Acta Sanctorum mensis Julii, Tom. III, pp. 127-43, Antverpiæ.&lt;br /&gt;
* LANGEBEK, J. 1774: Ælnothi Monachi Historia ortus, vitæ &amp;amp; passionis S. Canuti Regis Daniae, Scriptores rerum Danicarum medii ævi, Tom. III, pp. 327-90, Hafniae.&lt;br /&gt;
* •GERTZ, M. CL. 1908-1912: Vitæ Sanctorum Danorum, pp. 38-53 &amp;amp; 76-147, København.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translations====&lt;br /&gt;
* (Danish) OLRIK, H. 1893-94: Danske Helgeners Levned, pp. 19-105, København. (Repr. Selskabet til Historiske Kildeskrifters Oversættelse, 1968).&lt;br /&gt;
* (Danish) ALBRECTSEN, E. 1984: Ælnoths Krønike, Odense. (Repr. in Knuds-bogen 1986: Studier over Knud den Hellige, Odense, 1986, pp. 25-52).&lt;br /&gt;
The Danish translation by J. S. Jacobsen (København 1874) is described as most inadequate (GERTZ 1908-12, 51).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Contents, sources and style===&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work opens with a dedication to King Niels (rg. 1104-34), followed by a proem (I-IV) relating the propagation of Christianity in the north and the reigns of Svend Estridsen and Harald Hen (&amp;quot;the Whetstone&amp;quot;). The bulk of the work (V-XXXVI) is dedicated to Knud&#039;s activities as king, the gesta, and his martyrdom, the passio. His reign is characterized by his piety, his support for the church and his concern for the poor. After he abandons a planned expedition to reclaim the English throne, an uprising in northern Jutland leads to his death on the 10th of July, 1086 at the hands of rebels in the church of St Mary and St Alban in Odense. Subsequent chapters relate miracles at his tomb, the elevatio of his remains, the process of obtaining papal approval for canonization and the translatio of his relics thereafter.  Ælnoth&#039;s concluding prayer addresses Knud and asks the saint to intercede on his behalf.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In chronicling events, Ælnoth takes pains to relate Danish history to the narrative typology of the Bible. The details of Knud&#039;s martyrdom evoke Jesus&#039;s passion: Knud is depicted before the alter of St Alban&#039;s with his arms outstreched in the form of a cross and receives a lance-wound in his side; the murderous Danes are compared to the Jews; Pipero (who corresponds to Eivind Bifra in Knýtlinga saga and Blakke in Saxo) plays the Judas-like figure of betrayer. Other comparisons are prevalent, such as Knud to the martyrs Stephen and Sebastian, and both Knud and Svend to David. Consequently, the work &amp;quot;inserts the history of the kingdom of Denmark into the universal history of Christianity and anchors it as part of God&#039;s plan&amp;quot; (SØRENSEN 1984, 124).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the Bible, suggested models for Ælnoth&#039;s work include the hagiography of Anglo-Saxon kings such as Abbo of Fleury&#039;s Passio St Eadmundi (HOFFMANN 1975). It has also been suggested that the work serves as a continuation of the Encomium Emmae (LUKMAN 1947-49, 494-96), but Ælnoth&#039;s work differs in scope and purpose too much to serve as a direct prolongation of the Encomium.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth also proves himself well-versed in the Graeco-Roman past. Among others, he refers to Hannibal, Pompey, Nero and the fall of Troy. However, his direct use of antique sources is limited to two commonplace sentiments derived from Horace:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sed quid in humanis est omni parte beatum? (II; cf Carmina, 2. 16. 27)&lt;br /&gt;
Monumentum ęre perhennius exegi (Epilogue; cf. Carmina, 3. 30. 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, in his dedicatory letter to King Niels, Ælnoth dismisses the importance of the ancient world to his narrative and insists on first-hand accounts:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neque enim ego Danaum classes Dardanis excidium inferentes edissero, non acies Hectoreas Mirmidonum armis umbonibus obiectis insigniter obuiantes commemoro; sed quę de gestis religiosi principis et deo dilecti martyris probabilibus personis utriusque sexus et ordinis referentibus agnoui, religiosi habitus uiris, Ihesu Christo ibidem insignique triumphatori deseruientibus, obnixe suffragantibus posterorum memorię reseruanda apicibus contradidi…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not relate the ships of the Greeks bringing the destruction of Troy, nor do I recount the Hectorean battle-lines famously meeting the arms of the Mirmidons with their out-thrust shields. But those things I know concerning the acts of the religious prince and martyr beloved by God just as upstanding persons of either sex and order relate them, men of religious habit, serving in the same place Jesus Christ and the renowned conqueror, I have strenuously set these out in favorable words to be saved for the memory of coming generations… (Preface, § 7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not surprisingly, Ælnoth&#039;s work relates to the following pieces of Odense literature of the period:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Tabula Othiniensis, a copper tablet inscribed with the oldest known account of the death of St Knud; placed in the stone sarcophagus in connection with the elevatio of the body of St Knud in 1095 and later moved to the shrine in 1100; recovered in 1582, but lost soon after (edited in WORM 1626 &amp;amp; 1643, lib. I, cap. IX and in GERTZ 1908-12, 60-62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Epitaphium S.Canuti, an inscription consisting of nine Leonine verses, transmitted together with the Tabula; considered by Olrik to be part of the Tabula (OLRIK 1892-94, 219-21, but viewed as a separate text by Gertz, who took Ælnoth to be the author (GERTZ 1907, 81-83 &amp;amp; 1908-12, 38-42; edited in GERTZ 1908-12, 76).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Passio sancti Kanuti regis et martyris, &amp;quot;The Passion of King Knud the Martyr&amp;quot; composed between 1095 and 1100 by an unknown author (see [[Sanctus Kanutus rex]]). &lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s most recent editor characterizes the style as artificial and tumid (GERTZ 1908-12, 43). Elsewhere, the florid style and prosimetrum has been said to recall Martianus Capella (OLRIK 1892-94, 213), and its rhythmical and rhyming prose described as Anglo-Saxon in manner (OLRIK 1905). The verses that adorn the work are hexameters (mostly Leonine) and written by Ælnoth himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Purpose and audience===&lt;br /&gt;
The specific contemporary audience for Ælnoth&#039;s work is uncertain. Ælnoth&#039;s translations and explanations of Danish names, such as Roskilde id est: fons Roi, may suggest an audience outside Odense and Denmark (GERTZ 1908-12, 497). Yet, the practice may be stylistic; it is mirrored in the Encomium Emmae and elsewhere. Moreover, Ælnoth also provides significations for the latinized form of Knud (seu propter sensus caniciem uel uite sinceritatem et candorem seu pro hoc, quod eum in canone sanctorum connumerandum decernebat, Canutum censeri) and the meaning of his wife&#039;s name (Ethela (id est: nobilis)), hinting at a predilection for etymologies regardless of the audience. As has been noted, Ælnoth puts the history of Denmark within the framework of biblical history. The people in the work are explicity linked to biblical figures, but the framework is loose so that multiple contemporary figures can be compared to a single biblical figure and in turn a single contemporary figure can be compared to several figures in the Bible. Within this frame, the martyrdom of Knud establishes Denmark within the broader history of Western Christendom. In this light, Ælnoth appears to have been writing for posterity as much as for any contemporary audience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although his native land is not his primary focus, Ælnoth&#039;s disposition towards Norman rule impinges on questions of his audience. Ælnoth furthers the idea that the English considered recognizing Knud as the only way of restoring their pristine liberty (XI). Therefrom, it has been suggested that his distance from England may have afforded him more candor in expressing his hostility towards the conquest (THOMAS 2003). Indeed, although Knud&#039;s aborted raid traditionally marks the end of Scandinavian claims in England, Ælnoth&#039;s portrayal, together with that found in other pieces commemorating Knud, has been used to suggest support for the continued conceptualization of England within a larger Scandinavian kingdom a half century after the conquest (VAN HOUTS 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work leaves little impact on subsequent historical writing in medieval Denmark. The dedication to Niels may have circumscribed the potential future audience in light of the fact that after Niels&#039; death (1134), during the civil strife that followed the murder of Knud Lavard (1131) at the hands of Niels&#039; son, Magnus, the succession of the Danish throne passed through Niels&#039; adversaries, the descendents of Erik Ejegod. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Extracts of Ælnoth&#039;s work, referred to as Nota de martyrizatione sancti Kanuti regis, are found in a sixteenth century manuscript (Copenhagen, AM 107 8vo, fols 8b-9a; edited GERTZ 1908-12, 137-40) owned by Peder Olsen (d. 1570), a Franciscan of Roskilde (OLRIK 1892-94, 221-22; GERTZ 1908-12, 33). The initial compilation of the extracted details may have occurred earlier at an unknown date (GERTZ 1908-12, 51-52). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Medieval reception and transmission===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is evidence of several Danish MSS and some of them seem to exhibit readings close to that of A and B. They are lost, perhaps because of the circulation of many excerpts (see GERTZ 1908-12, 51-54). The only known complete Danish manuscript, codex Huitfeldius (H) belonged to Arild Huitfeldt, but burned with the University Library in 1728; it has been traced back to the monastery of Herrisvad in Skåne. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only extant manuscripts are of Flemish origin and can be dated to the early thirteenth century. As such, they attest to medieval reception of this work:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* A St Omer, Bibliothèque municipale, 716, vol. 2, fols 60r-70r; originally belonged to a convent near St Omer, the Abbaye de Clairmarais (St. Mariæ de Claro Marisco).&lt;br /&gt;
* B Brugge, Openbare Bibliotheek, 403, fols. 76r-85r; originally belonged to the convent of Ter Doest (B. Mariæ de Thosano).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both manuscripts are part of the multi-volume Legendarium Flandrense (see DOLBEAU 1981). Therein Ælnoth&#039;s work is not found where it would celebrate the day of his martyrdom (10 July), but rather precedes the story of Knud and Adela&#039;s son, Charles the Good, count of Flanders from 1119 until his murder in Brugge (Bruges) in 1127 (2 March); like his father he was regarded as a martyr and saint (but not officially canonized until 1884). This placement suggests that in this context Knud&#039;s importance was primarily as a saintly father to Charles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Middle Ages, Ælnoth&#039;s work played a prominent role in early modern Danish historiography. One of its early editors, Meursius, was also an important early modern historian in the court of Christian IV of Denmark (SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN 2002)	.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Bibliography==&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1982: Muren om Israels Hus. Regnum og sacerdotium i Danmark 1050-1176, 108-203, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1986: &#039;Det var os, der slog kong Knud ihjel!&#039;, Knuds-bogen 1986. Studier over Knud den Hellige, 9-20, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* CHRISTENSEN, A. E. 1977: In Danmarks Historie I. Tiden indtil 1340, 255-57 &amp;amp; 262-63, København. &lt;br /&gt;
* DOLBEAU, F. 1981: « Nouvelles recherches sur le Legendarium Flandrense », Recherches Augustiniennes, 16, 1981, pp. 399-455.&lt;br /&gt;
* GAD, T. 1963: &#039;Knud den Hellige&#039; in Kulturhistorisk leksikon for nordisk middelalder 8, col. 596-600, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* GELTING, M.H. 2011: &#039;Two Early Twelfth-Century Views of Denmark&#039;s Christian Past: Ailnoth and the Anonymous of Roskilde&#039;, Historical Narratives and Christian Identity on a European Periphery: Early History Writing in Northern, East-Central, and Eastern Europe (c. 1070-1200), ed. by Ildar Garipzanov, 33-55, Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
* GERTZ, M.Cl. 1907: Knud den helliges Martyrhistorie særlig efter de tre ældste Kilder. Festskrift udgivet af Kjøbenhavns Universitet i anledning af Hans Majestæt Kongens Fødselsdag den 3. Juni 1907, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1974: Knut der Heilige und die Wende der dänischen Geschichte im 11. Jahrhundert. Historische Zeitschrift 218, 529-70.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1975: Die heiligen Könige bei den Angelsachsen und den skandinavischen Völkern : Königsheiliger und Königshaus, Quellen und Forschungen zur Geschichte Schleswig-Holsteins Band 69, Neumünster.&lt;br /&gt;
* LUKMAN, N. 1947-49: &#039;Ælnod. Et Bindeled mellem engelsk og dansk Historieskrivning i 12. Aarh.&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Ellevte Række, Andet Bind, 493-505, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1981: &#039;Kong Knud i Odense: hans skrinlæggelse og helgenlevned&#039;, Fyens Stiftsbog 1981, 7-14.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1982: in Odense bys Historie: Fra boplads til bispeby. Odense til 1559, Odense 1982, 144-159.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992a: &#039;Les Royautés Scandinaves entre saintité et sacralité&#039;, in Boureau, A. et Ingerflom C.-S. (ed.), La Royauté Sacrée dans le monde chrétien. L&#039;Histoire et ses Représentations 3., 63-69, Paris.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992b: &#039;Knud (Cnut), St.&#039;, in Pulsiano, Ph. (Ed.), Medieval Scandinavia. An encyclopedia, 359, New York and London.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T., 2000. Monasticism in North-Western Europe, 800-1200, Aldershot.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1892-94: &#039;Studier over Ælnods skrift om Knud den hellige&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Sjette Række, Fjerde Bind, 205-291, Kjøbenhavn.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1905. &#039;Ælnoth&#039;, in Dansk biografisk Lexikon, 1st ed., 19, 341.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, I. 1984: &#039;Ælnoth&#039; in Dansk Biografisk Leksikon, 3rd ed., 16, 170-71, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, K. 2002: Historiography at the court of Christian IV (1588-1648): studies in the Latin histories of Denmark by Johannes Pontanus and Johannes * Meursius, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKYUM-NIELSEN, N. 1971: Kvinde og Slave, 1-18, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SØRENSEN, P. M. 1984: &#039;Om Ælnoth og hans bog&#039;, in Ælnoths Krønike. Oversat og kommenteret af E. Albrechtsen, 115-39, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* THOMAS, H. 2003: The English and the Normans: Ethnic Hostility, Assimilation, and Identity 1066-c. 1220, Oxford.&lt;br /&gt;
* VAN HOUTS, E. 1995: &#039;The Norman Conquest through European Eyes&#039;. The English Historical Review 110: 832-53.&lt;br /&gt;
* WORM, O. 1626 &amp;amp; 1643: Fasti Danici, Hafniae. The 3rd ed. from 1643 with corr.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=899</id>
		<title>Ailnothus</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=899"/>
		<updated>2012-09-11T08:31:45Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: /* Work */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Jacob Isager and Aidan Conti&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Ailnothus&#039;&#039;&#039; (Ælnoth) was the author of the earliest known attempt to write an account of the history of Denmark, &amp;quot;The Deeds of King Svend Magnus and his Sons and the Passion of the Most Glorious Knud, King and Martyr&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Gesta Swenomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passio gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;). The work depicts the adoption of Christianity in Denmark and emphasizes the role of Svend Estridsen and his sons in consolidating the new religion in the land. The central figure in this process, and the person to whom the overwhelming focus of the work is devoted, is St Knud, who ruled Denmark from 1080 until he was martyred in Odense in 1086. &lt;br /&gt;
All that is known about Ælnoth is derived principally from his own work. He states that he is originally from Canterbury and has resided in Denmark for almost twenty-four years (&#039;&#039;Ailnothus, Cancia Anglorum metropolitana urbe editus, iam uero Daciæ partibus quatuor quinquennijs et bis fere binis annis demoratus&#039;&#039;). Although Ælnoth refers to himself as the &amp;quot;lowest of the ministers of the divine office&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;diuini officii ministrorum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the prologue and &amp;quot;the lowest of priests&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;sacerdotum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the epilogue, the elasticity of Latin terms for ecclesiastical and monastic titles during the period in general renders Ælnoth&#039;s position speculative; he was likely connected to the monastic cathedral of St Knud (NYBERG 2000, 56), or the church of St Mary and St Alban and St Knud in Odense. Alternatively, it has been suggested that Ælnoth belonged to the king&#039;s chapel (for these arguments, see GELTING 2011, 40). Whenever his arrival in Denmark and his position, Ælnoth&#039;s work mentions two former chaplains of the court now serving as bishops, Gerold of Ribe and Arnold of Roskilde (&#039;&#039;tunc quidem regalis curię capellanis, nunc autem pontificibus uenerandis, Geroldo scilicet et Arnoldo&#039;&#039;), the latter of whom died in 1124, thereby offering a terminus ante quem for the work. A date of ca. 1122 was advocated by the work&#039;s editor, Gertz, and translator, Olrik. However, an earlier and more specific dating seems likely. Ælnoth&#039;s exhortation to Niels to show generosity to Knud&#039;s resting place likely predates Pope Paschal II&#039;s confirmation in 1117 of Niels&#039; privilege to the church in Odense. Moreover, Ælnoth refers to the episcopal dignity of Gerold (Jerald). According to the early thirteenth-century Chronicle of the Church of Ribe, this bishop sold the possessions of his church and fled; he was probably in Germany by April 1113. It is unlikely that Ælnoth would have referred to Jerald in flattering terms after this point. In this case, Ælnoth would have written his work between 1110 and 1113, probably 1111/12 (see GELTING 2011, 38-39). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Work==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Title====&lt;br /&gt;
The present title for the work derives from the head of the proem in the two surviving manuscripts (AB; see manuscripts): &#039;&#039;Incipit proemium in gestis Swegnomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&#039;&#039;. In B, the complete work begins with a heading to the dedication to King Niels: &#039;&#039;Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;. Other titles have been assigned by editors as indicated below. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Illi cum patre et coeterno pneumate benedictio, honor, laus et gratiarum actio sempiterno maneat et accrescat tempore! Amen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
59 printed pages&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Editions====&lt;br /&gt;
* HUITFELDT, A. (?) 1602: Historia S.Canuti regis et martyris, Othoniæ sepulti, per Ælnothum Anglicum ante 400 (!) annos conscripta, Hafniæ.&lt;br /&gt;
* MEURSIUS, J. 1631: Ælnothus Monachus Cantuariensis, de Vita &amp;amp; Passione S. Canuti Regis Daniæ. Joannes Meursius ex Codice Bibliothecæ Hafniensis descripsit, edidit &amp;amp; notas addidit, Hafniæ.&lt;br /&gt;
* v. WESTPHALEN, E. J. 1745: M. Thomae Broderi Bircherodii Annotationes in libellum, quem Ælnothus, monachus Cantuariensis, de vita, et passione S.Canuti, regis Daniæ et martyris conscripsit, Monumenta inedita Rerum Germanicarum, Tom. IV, Lipsiae, pp.1377-1440. The text is that of Meursius.&lt;br /&gt;
* SOLLERIUS, J. B. 1723: &#039;Historia Vitæ et Passionis (S. Canuti Regis et Martyris) Auctore Ælnotho Monacho Cantuarensi. Ex Ms. Thosano, collato cum editione Meursii&#039;, in Acta Sanctorum mensis Julii, Tom. III, pp. 127-43, Antverpiæ.&lt;br /&gt;
* LANGEBEK, J. 1774: Ælnothi Monachi Historia ortus, vitæ &amp;amp; passionis S. Canuti Regis Daniae, Scriptores rerum Danicarum medii ævi, Tom. III, pp. 327-90, Hafniae.&lt;br /&gt;
* •GERTZ, M. CL. 1908-1912: Vitæ Sanctorum Danorum, pp. 38-53 &amp;amp; 76-147, København.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translations====&lt;br /&gt;
* (Danish) OLRIK, H. 1893-94: Danske Helgeners Levned, pp. 19-105, København. (Repr. Selskabet til Historiske Kildeskrifters Oversættelse, 1968).&lt;br /&gt;
* (Danish) ALBRECTSEN, E. 1984: Ælnoths Krønike, Odense. (Repr. in Knuds-bogen 1986: Studier over Knud den Hellige, Odense, 1986, pp. 25-52).&lt;br /&gt;
The Danish translation by J. S. Jacobsen (København 1874) is described as most inadequate (GERTZ 1908-12, 51).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Contents, sources and style===&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work opens with a dedication to King Niels (rg. 1104-34), followed by a proem (I-IV) relating the propagation of Christianity in the north and the reigns of Svend Estridsen and Harald Hen (&amp;quot;the Whetstone&amp;quot;). The bulk of the work (V-XXXVI) is dedicated to Knud&#039;s activities as king, the gesta, and his martyrdom, the passio. His reign is characterized by his piety, his support for the church and his concern for the poor. After he abandons a planned expedition to reclaim the English throne, an uprising in northern Jutland leads to his death on the 10th of July, 1086 at the hands of rebels in the church of St Mary and St Alban in Odense. Subsequent chapters relate miracles at his tomb, the elevatio of his remains, the process of obtaining papal approval for canonization and the translatio of his relics thereafter.  Ælnoth&#039;s concluding prayer addresses Knud and asks the saint to intercede on his behalf.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In chronicling events, Ælnoth takes pains to relate Danish history to the narrative typology of the Bible. The details of Knud&#039;s martyrdom evoke Jesus&#039;s passion: Knud is depicted before the alter of St Alban&#039;s with his arms outstreched in the form of a cross and receives a lance-wound in his side; the murderous Danes are compared to the Jews; Pipero (who corresponds to Eivind Bifra in Knýtlinga saga and Blakke in Saxo) plays the Judas-like figure of betrayer. Other comparisons are prevalent, such as Knud to the martyrs Stephen and Sebastian, and both Knud and Svend to David. Consequently, the work &amp;quot;inserts the history of the kingdom of Denmark into the universal history of Christianity and anchors it as part of God&#039;s plan&amp;quot; (SØRENSEN 1984, 124).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the Bible, suggested models for Ælnoth&#039;s work include the hagiography of Anglo-Saxon kings such as Abbo of Fleury&#039;s Passio St Eadmundi (HOFFMANN 1975). It has also been suggested that the work serves as a continuation of the Encomium Emmae (LUKMAN 1947-49, 494-96), but Ælnoth&#039;s work differs in scope and purpose too much to serve as a direct prolongation of the Encomium.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth also proves himself well-versed in the Graeco-Roman past. Among others, he refers to Hannibal, Pompey, Nero and the fall of Troy. However, his direct use of antique sources is limited to two commonplace sentiments derived from Horace:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sed quid in humanis est omni parte beatum? (II; cf Carmina, 2. 16. 27)&lt;br /&gt;
Monumentum ęre perhennius exegi (Epilogue; cf. Carmina, 3. 30. 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, in his dedicatory letter to King Niels, Ælnoth dismisses the importance of the ancient world to his narrative and insists on first-hand accounts:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neque enim ego Danaum classes Dardanis excidium inferentes edissero, non acies Hectoreas Mirmidonum armis umbonibus obiectis insigniter obuiantes commemoro; sed quę de gestis religiosi principis et deo dilecti martyris probabilibus personis utriusque sexus et ordinis referentibus agnoui, religiosi habitus uiris, Ihesu Christo ibidem insignique triumphatori deseruientibus, obnixe suffragantibus posterorum memorię reseruanda apicibus contradidi…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not relate the ships of the Greeks bringing the destruction of Troy, nor do I recount the Hectorean battle-lines famously meeting the arms of the Mirmidons with their out-thrust shields. But those things I know concerning the acts of the religious prince and martyr beloved by God just as upstanding persons of either sex and order relate them, men of religious habit, serving in the same place Jesus Christ and the renowned conqueror, I have strenuously set these out in favorable words to be saved for the memory of coming generations… (Preface, § 7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not surprisingly, Ælnoth&#039;s work relates to the following pieces of Odense literature of the period:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Tabula Othiniensis, a copper tablet inscribed with the oldest known account of the death of St Knud; placed in the stone sarcophagus in connection with the elevatio of the body of St Knud in 1095 and later moved to the shrine in 1100; recovered in 1582, but lost soon after (edited in WORM 1626 &amp;amp; 1643, lib. I, cap. IX and in GERTZ 1908-12, 60-62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Epitaphium S.Canuti, an inscription consisting of nine Leonine verses, transmitted together with the Tabula; considered by Olrik to be part of the Tabula (OLRIK 1892-94, 219-21, but viewed as a separate text by Gertz, who took Ælnoth to be the author (GERTZ 1907, 81-83 &amp;amp; 1908-12, 38-42; edited in GERTZ 1908-12, 76).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Passio sancti Kanuti regis et martyris, &amp;quot;The Passion of King Knud the Martyr&amp;quot; composed between 1095 and 1100 by an unknown author (see [[Sanctus Kanutus rex]]). &lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s most recent editor characterizes the style as artificial and tumid (GERTZ 1908-12, 43). Elsewhere, the florid style and prosimetrum has been said to recall Martianus Capella (OLRIK 1892-94, 213), and its rhythmical and rhyming prose described as Anglo-Saxon in manner (OLRIK 1905). The verses that adorn the work are hexameters (mostly Leonine) and written by Ælnoth himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Purpose and audience===&lt;br /&gt;
The specific contemporary audience for Ælnoth&#039;s work is uncertain. Ælnoth&#039;s translations and explanations of Danish names, such as Roskilde id est: fons Roi, may suggest an audience outside Odense and Denmark (GERTZ 1908-12, 497). Yet, the practice may be stylistic; it is mirrored in the Encomium Emmae and elsewhere. Moreover, Ælnoth also provides significations for the latinized form of Knud (seu propter sensus caniciem uel uite sinceritatem et candorem seu pro hoc, quod eum in canone sanctorum connumerandum decernebat, Canutum censeri) and the meaning of his wife&#039;s name (Ethela (id est: nobilis)), hinting at a predilection for etymologies regardless of the audience. As has been noted, Ælnoth puts the history of Denmark within the framework of biblical history. The people in the work are explicity linked to biblical figures, but the framework is loose so that multiple contemporary figures can be compared to a single biblical figure and in turn a single contemporary figure can be compared to several figures in the Bible. Within this frame, the martyrdom of Knud establishes Denmark within the broader history of Western Christendom. In this light, Ælnoth appears to have been writing for posterity as much as for any contemporary audience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although his native land is not his primary focus, Ælnoth&#039;s disposition towards Norman rule impinges on questions of his audience. Ælnoth furthers the idea that the English considered recognizing Knud as the only way of restoring their pristine liberty (XI). Therefrom, it has been suggested that his distance from England may have afforded him more candor in expressing his hostility towards the conquest (THOMAS 2003). Indeed, although Knud&#039;s aborted raid traditionally marks the end of Scandinavian claims in England, Ælnoth&#039;s portrayal, together with that found in other pieces commemorating Knud, has been used to suggest support for the continued conceptualization of England within a larger Scandinavian kingdom a half century after the conquest (VAN HOUTS 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work leaves little impact on subsequent historical writing in medieval Denmark. The dedication to Niels may have circumscribed the potential future audience in light of the fact that after Niels&#039; death (1134), during the civil strife that followed the murder of Knud Lavard (1131) at the hands of Niels&#039; son, Magnus, the succession of the Danish throne passed through Niels&#039; adversaries, the descendents of Erik Ejegod. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Extracts of Ælnoth&#039;s work, referred to as Nota de martyrizatione sancti Kanuti regis, are found in a sixteenth century manuscript (Copenhagen, AM 107 8vo, fols 8b-9a; edited GERTZ 1908-12, 137-40) owned by Peder Olsen (d. 1570), a Franciscan of Roskilde (OLRIK 1892-94, 221-22; GERTZ 1908-12, 33). The initial compilation of the extracted details may have occurred earlier at an unknown date (GERTZ 1908-12, 51-52). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Medieval reception and transmission===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is evidence of several Danish MSS and some of them seem to exhibit readings close to that of A and B. They are lost, perhaps because of the circulation of many excerpts (see GERTZ 1908-12, 51-54). The only known complete Danish manuscript, codex Huitfeldius (H) belonged to Arild Huitfeldt, but burned with the University Library in 1728; it has been traced back to the monastery of Herrisvad in Skåne. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only extant manuscripts are of Flemish origin and can be dated to the early thirteenth century. As such, they attest to medieval reception of this work:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* A St Omer, Bibliothèque municipale, 716, vol. 2, fols 60r-70r; originally belonged to a convent near St Omer, the Abbaye de Clairmarais (St. Mariæ de Claro Marisco).&lt;br /&gt;
* B Brugge, Openbare Bibliotheek, 403, fols. 76r-85r; originally belonged to the convent of Ter Doest (B. Mariæ de Thosano).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both manuscripts are part of the multi-volume Legendarium Flandrense (see DOLBEAU 1981). Therein Ælnoth&#039;s work is not found where it would celebrate the day of his martyrdom (10 July), but rather precedes the story of Knud and Adela&#039;s son, Charles the Good, count of Flanders from 1119 until his murder in Brugge (Bruges) in 1127 (2 March); like his father he was regarded as a martyr and saint (but not officially canonized until 1884). This placement suggests that in this context Knud&#039;s importance was primarily as a saintly father to Charles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Middle Ages, Ælnoth&#039;s work played a prominent role in early modern Danish historiography. One of its early editors, Meursius, was also an important early modern historian in the court of Christian IV of Denmark (SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN 2002)	.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Bibliography==&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1982: Muren om Israels Hus. Regnum og sacerdotium i Danmark 1050-1176, 108-203, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1986: &#039;Det var os, der slog kong Knud ihjel!&#039;, Knuds-bogen 1986. Studier over Knud den Hellige, 9-20, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* CHRISTENSEN, A. E. 1977: In Danmarks Historie I. Tiden indtil 1340, 255-57 &amp;amp; 262-63, København. &lt;br /&gt;
* DOLBEAU, F. 1981: « Nouvelles recherches sur le Legendarium Flandrense », Recherches Augustiniennes, 16, 1981, pp. 399-455.&lt;br /&gt;
* GAD, T. 1963: &#039;Knud den Hellige&#039; in Kulturhistorisk leksikon for nordisk middelalder 8, col. 596-600, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* GELTING, M.H. 2011: &#039;Two Early Twelfth-Century Views of Denmark&#039;s Christian Past: Ailnoth and the Anonymous of Roskilde&#039;, Historical Narratives and Christian Identity on a European Periphery: Early History Writing in Northern, East-Central, and Eastern Europe (c. 1070-1200), ed. by Ildar Garipzanov, 33-55, Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
* GERTZ, M.Cl. 1907: Knud den helliges Martyrhistorie særlig efter de tre ældste Kilder. Festskrift udgivet af Kjøbenhavns Universitet i anledning af Hans Majestæt Kongens Fødselsdag den 3. Juni 1907, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1974: Knut der Heilige und die Wende der dänischen Geschichte im 11. Jahrhundert. Historische Zeitschrift 218, 529-70.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1975: Die heiligen Könige bei den Angelsachsen und den skandinavischen Völkern : Königsheiliger und Königshaus, Quellen und Forschungen zur Geschichte Schleswig-Holsteins Band 69, Neumünster.&lt;br /&gt;
* LUKMAN, N. 1947-49: &#039;Ælnod. Et Bindeled mellem engelsk og dansk Historieskrivning i 12. Aarh.&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Ellevte Række, Andet Bind, 493-505, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1981: &#039;Kong Knud i Odense: hans skrinlæggelse og helgenlevned&#039;, Fyens Stiftsbog 1981, 7-14.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1982: in Odense bys Historie: Fra boplads til bispeby. Odense til 1559, Odense 1982, 144-159.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992a: &#039;Les Royautés Scandinaves entre saintité et sacralité&#039;, in Boureau, A. et Ingerflom C.-S. (ed.), La Royauté Sacrée dans le monde chrétien. L&#039;Histoire et ses Représentations 3., 63-69, Paris.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992b: &#039;Knud (Cnut), St.&#039;, in Pulsiano, Ph. (Ed.), Medieval Scandinavia. An encyclopedia, 359, New York and London.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T., 2000. Monasticism in North-Western Europe, 800-1200, Aldershot.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1892-94: &#039;Studier over Ælnods skrift om Knud den hellige&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Sjette Række, Fjerde Bind, 205-291, Kjøbenhavn.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1905. &#039;Ælnoth&#039;, in Dansk biografisk Lexikon, 1st ed., 19, 341.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, I. 1984: &#039;Ælnoth&#039; in Dansk Biografisk Leksikon, 3rd ed., 16, 170-71, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, K. 2002: Historiography at the court of Christian IV (1588-1648): studies in the Latin histories of Denmark by Johannes Pontanus and Johannes * Meursius, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKYUM-NIELSEN, N. 1971: Kvinde og Slave, 1-18, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SØRENSEN, P. M. 1984: &#039;Om Ælnoth og hans bog&#039;, in Ælnoths Krønike. Oversat og kommenteret af E. Albrechtsen, 115-39, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* THOMAS, H. 2003: The English and the Normans: Ethnic Hostility, Assimilation, and Identity 1066-c. 1220, Oxford.&lt;br /&gt;
* VAN HOUTS, E. 1995: &#039;The Norman Conquest through European Eyes&#039;. The English Historical Review 110: 832-53.&lt;br /&gt;
* WORM, O. 1626 &amp;amp; 1643: Fasti Danici, Hafniae. The 3rd ed. from 1643 with corr.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=898</id>
		<title>Ailnothus</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=898"/>
		<updated>2012-09-11T08:30:41Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Jacob Isager and Aidan Conti&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Ailnothus&#039;&#039;&#039; (Ælnoth) was the author of the earliest known attempt to write an account of the history of Denmark, &amp;quot;The Deeds of King Svend Magnus and his Sons and the Passion of the Most Glorious Knud, King and Martyr&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Gesta Swenomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passio gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris&#039;&#039;). The work depicts the adoption of Christianity in Denmark and emphasizes the role of Svend Estridsen and his sons in consolidating the new religion in the land. The central figure in this process, and the person to whom the overwhelming focus of the work is devoted, is St Knud, who ruled Denmark from 1080 until he was martyred in Odense in 1086. &lt;br /&gt;
All that is known about Ælnoth is derived principally from his own work. He states that he is originally from Canterbury and has resided in Denmark for almost twenty-four years (&#039;&#039;Ailnothus, Cancia Anglorum metropolitana urbe editus, iam uero Daciæ partibus quatuor quinquennijs et bis fere binis annis demoratus&#039;&#039;). Although Ælnoth refers to himself as the &amp;quot;lowest of the ministers of the divine office&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;diuini officii ministrorum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the prologue and &amp;quot;the lowest of priests&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;sacerdotum infimus&#039;&#039;) in the epilogue, the elasticity of Latin terms for ecclesiastical and monastic titles during the period in general renders Ælnoth&#039;s position speculative; he was likely connected to the monastic cathedral of St Knud (NYBERG 2000, 56), or the church of St Mary and St Alban and St Knud in Odense. Alternatively, it has been suggested that Ælnoth belonged to the king&#039;s chapel (for these arguments, see GELTING 2011, 40). Whenever his arrival in Denmark and his position, Ælnoth&#039;s work mentions two former chaplains of the court now serving as bishops, Gerold of Ribe and Arnold of Roskilde (&#039;&#039;tunc quidem regalis curię capellanis, nunc autem pontificibus uenerandis, Geroldo scilicet et Arnoldo&#039;&#039;), the latter of whom died in 1124, thereby offering a terminus ante quem for the work. A date of ca. 1122 was advocated by the work&#039;s editor, Gertz, and translator, Olrik. However, an earlier and more specific dating seems likely. Ælnoth&#039;s exhortation to Niels to show generosity to Knud&#039;s resting place likely predates Pope Paschal II&#039;s confirmation in 1117 of Niels&#039; privilege to the church in Odense. Moreover, Ælnoth refers to the episcopal dignity of Gerold (Jerald). According to the early thirteenth-century Chronicle of the Church of Ribe, this bishop sold the possessions of his church and fled; he was probably in Germany by April 1113. It is unlikely that Ælnoth would have referred to Jerald in flattering terms after this point. In this case, Ælnoth would have written his work between 1110 and 1113, probably 1111/12 (see GELTING 2011, 38-39). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Work==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Title====&lt;br /&gt;
The present title for the work derives from the head of the proem in the two surviving manuscripts (AB; see manuscripts): Incipit proemium in gestis Swegnomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris.  In B, the complete work begins with a heading to the dedication to King Niels: Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris. Other titles have been assigned by editors as indicated below.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Illi cum patre et coeterno pneumate benedictio, honor, laus et gratiarum actio sempiterno maneat et accrescat tempore! Amen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
59 printed pages&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Editions====&lt;br /&gt;
* HUITFELDT, A. (?) 1602: Historia S.Canuti regis et martyris, Othoniæ sepulti, per Ælnothum Anglicum ante 400 (!) annos conscripta, Hafniæ.&lt;br /&gt;
* MEURSIUS, J. 1631: Ælnothus Monachus Cantuariensis, de Vita &amp;amp; Passione S. Canuti Regis Daniæ. Joannes Meursius ex Codice Bibliothecæ Hafniensis descripsit, edidit &amp;amp; notas addidit, Hafniæ.&lt;br /&gt;
* v. WESTPHALEN, E. J. 1745: M. Thomae Broderi Bircherodii Annotationes in libellum, quem Ælnothus, monachus Cantuariensis, de vita, et passione S.Canuti, regis Daniæ et martyris conscripsit, Monumenta inedita Rerum Germanicarum, Tom. IV, Lipsiae, pp.1377-1440. The text is that of Meursius.&lt;br /&gt;
* SOLLERIUS, J. B. 1723: &#039;Historia Vitæ et Passionis (S. Canuti Regis et Martyris) Auctore Ælnotho Monacho Cantuarensi. Ex Ms. Thosano, collato cum editione Meursii&#039;, in Acta Sanctorum mensis Julii, Tom. III, pp. 127-43, Antverpiæ.&lt;br /&gt;
* LANGEBEK, J. 1774: Ælnothi Monachi Historia ortus, vitæ &amp;amp; passionis S. Canuti Regis Daniae, Scriptores rerum Danicarum medii ævi, Tom. III, pp. 327-90, Hafniae.&lt;br /&gt;
* •GERTZ, M. CL. 1908-1912: Vitæ Sanctorum Danorum, pp. 38-53 &amp;amp; 76-147, København.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translations====&lt;br /&gt;
* (Danish) OLRIK, H. 1893-94: Danske Helgeners Levned, pp. 19-105, København. (Repr. Selskabet til Historiske Kildeskrifters Oversættelse, 1968).&lt;br /&gt;
* (Danish) ALBRECTSEN, E. 1984: Ælnoths Krønike, Odense. (Repr. in Knuds-bogen 1986: Studier over Knud den Hellige, Odense, 1986, pp. 25-52).&lt;br /&gt;
The Danish translation by J. S. Jacobsen (København 1874) is described as most inadequate (GERTZ 1908-12, 51).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Contents, sources and style===&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work opens with a dedication to King Niels (rg. 1104-34), followed by a proem (I-IV) relating the propagation of Christianity in the north and the reigns of Svend Estridsen and Harald Hen (&amp;quot;the Whetstone&amp;quot;). The bulk of the work (V-XXXVI) is dedicated to Knud&#039;s activities as king, the gesta, and his martyrdom, the passio. His reign is characterized by his piety, his support for the church and his concern for the poor. After he abandons a planned expedition to reclaim the English throne, an uprising in northern Jutland leads to his death on the 10th of July, 1086 at the hands of rebels in the church of St Mary and St Alban in Odense. Subsequent chapters relate miracles at his tomb, the elevatio of his remains, the process of obtaining papal approval for canonization and the translatio of his relics thereafter.  Ælnoth&#039;s concluding prayer addresses Knud and asks the saint to intercede on his behalf.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In chronicling events, Ælnoth takes pains to relate Danish history to the narrative typology of the Bible. The details of Knud&#039;s martyrdom evoke Jesus&#039;s passion: Knud is depicted before the alter of St Alban&#039;s with his arms outstreched in the form of a cross and receives a lance-wound in his side; the murderous Danes are compared to the Jews; Pipero (who corresponds to Eivind Bifra in Knýtlinga saga and Blakke in Saxo) plays the Judas-like figure of betrayer. Other comparisons are prevalent, such as Knud to the martyrs Stephen and Sebastian, and both Knud and Svend to David. Consequently, the work &amp;quot;inserts the history of the kingdom of Denmark into the universal history of Christianity and anchors it as part of God&#039;s plan&amp;quot; (SØRENSEN 1984, 124).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the Bible, suggested models for Ælnoth&#039;s work include the hagiography of Anglo-Saxon kings such as Abbo of Fleury&#039;s Passio St Eadmundi (HOFFMANN 1975). It has also been suggested that the work serves as a continuation of the Encomium Emmae (LUKMAN 1947-49, 494-96), but Ælnoth&#039;s work differs in scope and purpose too much to serve as a direct prolongation of the Encomium.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth also proves himself well-versed in the Graeco-Roman past. Among others, he refers to Hannibal, Pompey, Nero and the fall of Troy. However, his direct use of antique sources is limited to two commonplace sentiments derived from Horace:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sed quid in humanis est omni parte beatum? (II; cf Carmina, 2. 16. 27)&lt;br /&gt;
Monumentum ęre perhennius exegi (Epilogue; cf. Carmina, 3. 30. 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, in his dedicatory letter to King Niels, Ælnoth dismisses the importance of the ancient world to his narrative and insists on first-hand accounts:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neque enim ego Danaum classes Dardanis excidium inferentes edissero, non acies Hectoreas Mirmidonum armis umbonibus obiectis insigniter obuiantes commemoro; sed quę de gestis religiosi principis et deo dilecti martyris probabilibus personis utriusque sexus et ordinis referentibus agnoui, religiosi habitus uiris, Ihesu Christo ibidem insignique triumphatori deseruientibus, obnixe suffragantibus posterorum memorię reseruanda apicibus contradidi…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not relate the ships of the Greeks bringing the destruction of Troy, nor do I recount the Hectorean battle-lines famously meeting the arms of the Mirmidons with their out-thrust shields. But those things I know concerning the acts of the religious prince and martyr beloved by God just as upstanding persons of either sex and order relate them, men of religious habit, serving in the same place Jesus Christ and the renowned conqueror, I have strenuously set these out in favorable words to be saved for the memory of coming generations… (Preface, § 7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not surprisingly, Ælnoth&#039;s work relates to the following pieces of Odense literature of the period:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Tabula Othiniensis, a copper tablet inscribed with the oldest known account of the death of St Knud; placed in the stone sarcophagus in connection with the elevatio of the body of St Knud in 1095 and later moved to the shrine in 1100; recovered in 1582, but lost soon after (edited in WORM 1626 &amp;amp; 1643, lib. I, cap. IX and in GERTZ 1908-12, 60-62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Epitaphium S.Canuti, an inscription consisting of nine Leonine verses, transmitted together with the Tabula; considered by Olrik to be part of the Tabula (OLRIK 1892-94, 219-21, but viewed as a separate text by Gertz, who took Ælnoth to be the author (GERTZ 1907, 81-83 &amp;amp; 1908-12, 38-42; edited in GERTZ 1908-12, 76).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Passio sancti Kanuti regis et martyris, &amp;quot;The Passion of King Knud the Martyr&amp;quot; composed between 1095 and 1100 by an unknown author (see [[Sanctus Kanutus rex]]). &lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s most recent editor characterizes the style as artificial and tumid (GERTZ 1908-12, 43). Elsewhere, the florid style and prosimetrum has been said to recall Martianus Capella (OLRIK 1892-94, 213), and its rhythmical and rhyming prose described as Anglo-Saxon in manner (OLRIK 1905). The verses that adorn the work are hexameters (mostly Leonine) and written by Ælnoth himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Purpose and audience===&lt;br /&gt;
The specific contemporary audience for Ælnoth&#039;s work is uncertain. Ælnoth&#039;s translations and explanations of Danish names, such as Roskilde id est: fons Roi, may suggest an audience outside Odense and Denmark (GERTZ 1908-12, 497). Yet, the practice may be stylistic; it is mirrored in the Encomium Emmae and elsewhere. Moreover, Ælnoth also provides significations for the latinized form of Knud (seu propter sensus caniciem uel uite sinceritatem et candorem seu pro hoc, quod eum in canone sanctorum connumerandum decernebat, Canutum censeri) and the meaning of his wife&#039;s name (Ethela (id est: nobilis)), hinting at a predilection for etymologies regardless of the audience. As has been noted, Ælnoth puts the history of Denmark within the framework of biblical history. The people in the work are explicity linked to biblical figures, but the framework is loose so that multiple contemporary figures can be compared to a single biblical figure and in turn a single contemporary figure can be compared to several figures in the Bible. Within this frame, the martyrdom of Knud establishes Denmark within the broader history of Western Christendom. In this light, Ælnoth appears to have been writing for posterity as much as for any contemporary audience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although his native land is not his primary focus, Ælnoth&#039;s disposition towards Norman rule impinges on questions of his audience. Ælnoth furthers the idea that the English considered recognizing Knud as the only way of restoring their pristine liberty (XI). Therefrom, it has been suggested that his distance from England may have afforded him more candor in expressing his hostility towards the conquest (THOMAS 2003). Indeed, although Knud&#039;s aborted raid traditionally marks the end of Scandinavian claims in England, Ælnoth&#039;s portrayal, together with that found in other pieces commemorating Knud, has been used to suggest support for the continued conceptualization of England within a larger Scandinavian kingdom a half century after the conquest (VAN HOUTS 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work leaves little impact on subsequent historical writing in medieval Denmark. The dedication to Niels may have circumscribed the potential future audience in light of the fact that after Niels&#039; death (1134), during the civil strife that followed the murder of Knud Lavard (1131) at the hands of Niels&#039; son, Magnus, the succession of the Danish throne passed through Niels&#039; adversaries, the descendents of Erik Ejegod. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Extracts of Ælnoth&#039;s work, referred to as Nota de martyrizatione sancti Kanuti regis, are found in a sixteenth century manuscript (Copenhagen, AM 107 8vo, fols 8b-9a; edited GERTZ 1908-12, 137-40) owned by Peder Olsen (d. 1570), a Franciscan of Roskilde (OLRIK 1892-94, 221-22; GERTZ 1908-12, 33). The initial compilation of the extracted details may have occurred earlier at an unknown date (GERTZ 1908-12, 51-52). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Medieval reception and transmission===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is evidence of several Danish MSS and some of them seem to exhibit readings close to that of A and B. They are lost, perhaps because of the circulation of many excerpts (see GERTZ 1908-12, 51-54). The only known complete Danish manuscript, codex Huitfeldius (H) belonged to Arild Huitfeldt, but burned with the University Library in 1728; it has been traced back to the monastery of Herrisvad in Skåne. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only extant manuscripts are of Flemish origin and can be dated to the early thirteenth century. As such, they attest to medieval reception of this work:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* A St Omer, Bibliothèque municipale, 716, vol. 2, fols 60r-70r; originally belonged to a convent near St Omer, the Abbaye de Clairmarais (St. Mariæ de Claro Marisco).&lt;br /&gt;
* B Brugge, Openbare Bibliotheek, 403, fols. 76r-85r; originally belonged to the convent of Ter Doest (B. Mariæ de Thosano).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both manuscripts are part of the multi-volume Legendarium Flandrense (see DOLBEAU 1981). Therein Ælnoth&#039;s work is not found where it would celebrate the day of his martyrdom (10 July), but rather precedes the story of Knud and Adela&#039;s son, Charles the Good, count of Flanders from 1119 until his murder in Brugge (Bruges) in 1127 (2 March); like his father he was regarded as a martyr and saint (but not officially canonized until 1884). This placement suggests that in this context Knud&#039;s importance was primarily as a saintly father to Charles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Middle Ages, Ælnoth&#039;s work played a prominent role in early modern Danish historiography. One of its early editors, Meursius, was also an important early modern historian in the court of Christian IV of Denmark (SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN 2002)	.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Bibliography==&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1982: Muren om Israels Hus. Regnum og sacerdotium i Danmark 1050-1176, 108-203, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1986: &#039;Det var os, der slog kong Knud ihjel!&#039;, Knuds-bogen 1986. Studier over Knud den Hellige, 9-20, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* CHRISTENSEN, A. E. 1977: In Danmarks Historie I. Tiden indtil 1340, 255-57 &amp;amp; 262-63, København. &lt;br /&gt;
* DOLBEAU, F. 1981: « Nouvelles recherches sur le Legendarium Flandrense », Recherches Augustiniennes, 16, 1981, pp. 399-455.&lt;br /&gt;
* GAD, T. 1963: &#039;Knud den Hellige&#039; in Kulturhistorisk leksikon for nordisk middelalder 8, col. 596-600, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* GELTING, M.H. 2011: &#039;Two Early Twelfth-Century Views of Denmark&#039;s Christian Past: Ailnoth and the Anonymous of Roskilde&#039;, Historical Narratives and Christian Identity on a European Periphery: Early History Writing in Northern, East-Central, and Eastern Europe (c. 1070-1200), ed. by Ildar Garipzanov, 33-55, Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
* GERTZ, M.Cl. 1907: Knud den helliges Martyrhistorie særlig efter de tre ældste Kilder. Festskrift udgivet af Kjøbenhavns Universitet i anledning af Hans Majestæt Kongens Fødselsdag den 3. Juni 1907, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1974: Knut der Heilige und die Wende der dänischen Geschichte im 11. Jahrhundert. Historische Zeitschrift 218, 529-70.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1975: Die heiligen Könige bei den Angelsachsen und den skandinavischen Völkern : Königsheiliger und Königshaus, Quellen und Forschungen zur Geschichte Schleswig-Holsteins Band 69, Neumünster.&lt;br /&gt;
* LUKMAN, N. 1947-49: &#039;Ælnod. Et Bindeled mellem engelsk og dansk Historieskrivning i 12. Aarh.&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Ellevte Række, Andet Bind, 493-505, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1981: &#039;Kong Knud i Odense: hans skrinlæggelse og helgenlevned&#039;, Fyens Stiftsbog 1981, 7-14.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1982: in Odense bys Historie: Fra boplads til bispeby. Odense til 1559, Odense 1982, 144-159.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992a: &#039;Les Royautés Scandinaves entre saintité et sacralité&#039;, in Boureau, A. et Ingerflom C.-S. (ed.), La Royauté Sacrée dans le monde chrétien. L&#039;Histoire et ses Représentations 3., 63-69, Paris.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992b: &#039;Knud (Cnut), St.&#039;, in Pulsiano, Ph. (Ed.), Medieval Scandinavia. An encyclopedia, 359, New York and London.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T., 2000. Monasticism in North-Western Europe, 800-1200, Aldershot.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1892-94: &#039;Studier over Ælnods skrift om Knud den hellige&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Sjette Række, Fjerde Bind, 205-291, Kjøbenhavn.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1905. &#039;Ælnoth&#039;, in Dansk biografisk Lexikon, 1st ed., 19, 341.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, I. 1984: &#039;Ælnoth&#039; in Dansk Biografisk Leksikon, 3rd ed., 16, 170-71, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, K. 2002: Historiography at the court of Christian IV (1588-1648): studies in the Latin histories of Denmark by Johannes Pontanus and Johannes * Meursius, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKYUM-NIELSEN, N. 1971: Kvinde og Slave, 1-18, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SØRENSEN, P. M. 1984: &#039;Om Ælnoth og hans bog&#039;, in Ælnoths Krønike. Oversat og kommenteret af E. Albrechtsen, 115-39, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* THOMAS, H. 2003: The English and the Normans: Ethnic Hostility, Assimilation, and Identity 1066-c. 1220, Oxford.&lt;br /&gt;
* VAN HOUTS, E. 1995: &#039;The Norman Conquest through European Eyes&#039;. The English Historical Review 110: 832-53.&lt;br /&gt;
* WORM, O. 1626 &amp;amp; 1643: Fasti Danici, Hafniae. The 3rd ed. from 1643 with corr.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=897</id>
		<title>Ailnothus</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=897"/>
		<updated>2012-09-11T08:28:54Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Jacob Isager and Aidan Conti&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Ailnothus&#039;&#039;&#039; (Ælnoth) was the author of the earliest known attempt to write an account of the history of Denmark, &amp;quot;The Deeds of King Svend Magnus and his Sons and the Passion of the Most Glorious Knud, King and Martyr&amp;quot; (Gesta Swenomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passio gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris). The work depicts the adoption of Christianity in Denmark and emphasizes the role of Svend Estridsen and his sons in consolidating the new religion in the land. The central figure in this process, and the person to whom the overwhelming focus of the work is devoted, is St Knud, who ruled Denmark from 1080 until he was martyred in Odense in 1086. &lt;br /&gt;
All that is known about Ælnoth is derived principally from his own work. He states that he is originally from Canterbury and has resided in Denmark for almost twenty-four years (Ailnothus, Cancia Anglorum metropolitana urbe editus, iam uero Daciæ partibus quatuor quinquennijs et bis fere binis annis demoratus). Although Ælnoth refers to himself as the &amp;quot;lowest of the ministers of the divine office&amp;quot; (diuini officii ministrorum infimus) in the prologue and &amp;quot;the lowest of priests&amp;quot; (sacerdotum infimus) in the epilogue, the elasticity of Latin terms for ecclesiastical and monastic titles during the period in general renders Ælnoth&#039;s position speculative; he was likely connected to the monastic cathedral of St Knud (NYBERG 2000, 56), or the church of St Mary and St Alban and St Knud in Odense. Alternatively, it has been suggested that Ælnoth belonged to the king&#039;s chapel (for these arguments, see GELTING 2011, 40). Whenever his arrival in Denmark and his position, Ælnoth&#039;s work mentions two former chaplains of the court now serving as bishops, Gerold of Ribe and Arnold of Roskilde (tunc quidem regalis curię capellanis, nunc autem pontificibus uenerandis, Geroldo scilicet et Arnoldo), the latter of whom died in 1124, thereby offering a terminus ante quem for the work. A date of ca. 1122 was advocated by the work&#039;s editor, Gertz, and translator, Olrik. However, an earlier and more specific dating seems likely. Ælnoth&#039;s exhortation to Niels to show generosity to Knud&#039;s resting place likely predates Pope Paschal II&#039;s confirmation in 1117 of Niels&#039; privilege to the church in Odense. Moreover, Ælnoth refers to the episcopal dignity of Gerold (Jerald). According to the early thirteenth-century Chronicle of the Church of Ribe, this bishop sold the possessions of his church and fled; he was probably in Germany by April 1113. It is unlikely that Ælnoth would have referred to Jerald in flattering terms after this point. In this case, Ælnoth would have written his work between 1110 and 1113, probably 1111/12 (see GELTING 2011, 38-39). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Work==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Title====&lt;br /&gt;
The present title for the work derives from the head of the proem in the two surviving manuscripts (AB; see manuscripts): Incipit proemium in gestis Swegnomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris.  In B, the complete work begins with a heading to the dedication to King Niels: Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris. Other titles have been assigned by editors as indicated below.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Illi cum patre et coeterno pneumate benedictio, honor, laus et gratiarum actio sempiterno maneat et accrescat tempore! Amen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
59 printed pages&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Editions====&lt;br /&gt;
* HUITFELDT, A. (?) 1602: Historia S.Canuti regis et martyris, Othoniæ sepulti, per Ælnothum Anglicum ante 400 (!) annos conscripta, Hafniæ.&lt;br /&gt;
* MEURSIUS, J. 1631: Ælnothus Monachus Cantuariensis, de Vita &amp;amp; Passione S. Canuti Regis Daniæ. Joannes Meursius ex Codice Bibliothecæ Hafniensis descripsit, edidit &amp;amp; notas addidit, Hafniæ.&lt;br /&gt;
* v. WESTPHALEN, E. J. 1745: M. Thomae Broderi Bircherodii Annotationes in libellum, quem Ælnothus, monachus Cantuariensis, de vita, et passione S.Canuti, regis Daniæ et martyris conscripsit, Monumenta inedita Rerum Germanicarum, Tom. IV, Lipsiae, pp.1377-1440. The text is that of Meursius.&lt;br /&gt;
* SOLLERIUS, J. B. 1723: &#039;Historia Vitæ et Passionis (S. Canuti Regis et Martyris) Auctore Ælnotho Monacho Cantuarensi. Ex Ms. Thosano, collato cum editione Meursii&#039;, in Acta Sanctorum mensis Julii, Tom. III, pp. 127-43, Antverpiæ.&lt;br /&gt;
* LANGEBEK, J. 1774: Ælnothi Monachi Historia ortus, vitæ &amp;amp; passionis S. Canuti Regis Daniae, Scriptores rerum Danicarum medii ævi, Tom. III, pp. 327-90, Hafniae.&lt;br /&gt;
* •GERTZ, M. CL. 1908-1912: Vitæ Sanctorum Danorum, pp. 38-53 &amp;amp; 76-147, København.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translations====&lt;br /&gt;
* (Danish) OLRIK, H. 1893-94: Danske Helgeners Levned, pp. 19-105, København. (Repr. Selskabet til Historiske Kildeskrifters Oversættelse, 1968).&lt;br /&gt;
* (Danish) ALBRECTSEN, E. 1984: Ælnoths Krønike, Odense. (Repr. in Knuds-bogen 1986: Studier over Knud den Hellige, Odense, 1986, pp. 25-52).&lt;br /&gt;
The Danish translation by J. S. Jacobsen (København 1874) is described as most inadequate (GERTZ 1908-12, 51).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Contents, sources and style===&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work opens with a dedication to King Niels (rg. 1104-34), followed by a proem (I-IV) relating the propagation of Christianity in the north and the reigns of Svend Estridsen and Harald Hen (&amp;quot;the Whetstone&amp;quot;). The bulk of the work (V-XXXVI) is dedicated to Knud&#039;s activities as king, the gesta, and his martyrdom, the passio. His reign is characterized by his piety, his support for the church and his concern for the poor. After he abandons a planned expedition to reclaim the English throne, an uprising in northern Jutland leads to his death on the 10th of July, 1086 at the hands of rebels in the church of St Mary and St Alban in Odense. Subsequent chapters relate miracles at his tomb, the elevatio of his remains, the process of obtaining papal approval for canonization and the translatio of his relics thereafter.  Ælnoth&#039;s concluding prayer addresses Knud and asks the saint to intercede on his behalf.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In chronicling events, Ælnoth takes pains to relate Danish history to the narrative typology of the Bible. The details of Knud&#039;s martyrdom evoke Jesus&#039;s passion: Knud is depicted before the alter of St Alban&#039;s with his arms outstreched in the form of a cross and receives a lance-wound in his side; the murderous Danes are compared to the Jews; Pipero (who corresponds to Eivind Bifra in Knýtlinga saga and Blakke in Saxo) plays the Judas-like figure of betrayer. Other comparisons are prevalent, such as Knud to the martyrs Stephen and Sebastian, and both Knud and Svend to David. Consequently, the work &amp;quot;inserts the history of the kingdom of Denmark into the universal history of Christianity and anchors it as part of God&#039;s plan&amp;quot; (SØRENSEN 1984, 124).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the Bible, suggested models for Ælnoth&#039;s work include the hagiography of Anglo-Saxon kings such as Abbo of Fleury&#039;s Passio St Eadmundi (HOFFMANN 1975). It has also been suggested that the work serves as a continuation of the Encomium Emmae (LUKMAN 1947-49, 494-96), but Ælnoth&#039;s work differs in scope and purpose too much to serve as a direct prolongation of the Encomium.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth also proves himself well-versed in the Graeco-Roman past. Among others, he refers to Hannibal, Pompey, Nero and the fall of Troy. However, his direct use of antique sources is limited to two commonplace sentiments derived from Horace:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sed quid in humanis est omni parte beatum? (II; cf Carmina, 2. 16. 27)&lt;br /&gt;
Monumentum ęre perhennius exegi (Epilogue; cf. Carmina, 3. 30. 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, in his dedicatory letter to King Niels, Ælnoth dismisses the importance of the ancient world to his narrative and insists on first-hand accounts:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neque enim ego Danaum classes Dardanis excidium inferentes edissero, non acies Hectoreas Mirmidonum armis umbonibus obiectis insigniter obuiantes commemoro; sed quę de gestis religiosi principis et deo dilecti martyris probabilibus personis utriusque sexus et ordinis referentibus agnoui, religiosi habitus uiris, Ihesu Christo ibidem insignique triumphatori deseruientibus, obnixe suffragantibus posterorum memorię reseruanda apicibus contradidi…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not relate the ships of the Greeks bringing the destruction of Troy, nor do I recount the Hectorean battle-lines famously meeting the arms of the Mirmidons with their out-thrust shields. But those things I know concerning the acts of the religious prince and martyr beloved by God just as upstanding persons of either sex and order relate them, men of religious habit, serving in the same place Jesus Christ and the renowned conqueror, I have strenuously set these out in favorable words to be saved for the memory of coming generations… (Preface, § 7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not surprisingly, Ælnoth&#039;s work relates to the following pieces of Odense literature of the period:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Tabula Othiniensis, a copper tablet inscribed with the oldest known account of the death of St Knud; placed in the stone sarcophagus in connection with the elevatio of the body of St Knud in 1095 and later moved to the shrine in 1100; recovered in 1582, but lost soon after (edited in WORM 1626 &amp;amp; 1643, lib. I, cap. IX and in GERTZ 1908-12, 60-62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Epitaphium S.Canuti, an inscription consisting of nine Leonine verses, transmitted together with the Tabula; considered by Olrik to be part of the Tabula (OLRIK 1892-94, 219-21, but viewed as a separate text by Gertz, who took Ælnoth to be the author (GERTZ 1907, 81-83 &amp;amp; 1908-12, 38-42; edited in GERTZ 1908-12, 76).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Passio sancti Kanuti regis et martyris, &amp;quot;The Passion of King Knud the Martyr&amp;quot; composed between 1095 and 1100 by an unknown author (see [[Sanctus Kanutus rex]]). &lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s most recent editor characterizes the style as artificial and tumid (GERTZ 1908-12, 43). Elsewhere, the florid style and prosimetrum has been said to recall Martianus Capella (OLRIK 1892-94, 213), and its rhythmical and rhyming prose described as Anglo-Saxon in manner (OLRIK 1905). The verses that adorn the work are hexameters (mostly Leonine) and written by Ælnoth himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Purpose and audience===&lt;br /&gt;
The specific contemporary audience for Ælnoth&#039;s work is uncertain. Ælnoth&#039;s translations and explanations of Danish names, such as Roskilde id est: fons Roi, may suggest an audience outside Odense and Denmark (GERTZ 1908-12, 497). Yet, the practice may be stylistic; it is mirrored in the Encomium Emmae and elsewhere. Moreover, Ælnoth also provides significations for the latinized form of Knud (seu propter sensus caniciem uel uite sinceritatem et candorem seu pro hoc, quod eum in canone sanctorum connumerandum decernebat, Canutum censeri) and the meaning of his wife&#039;s name (Ethela (id est: nobilis)), hinting at a predilection for etymologies regardless of the audience. As has been noted, Ælnoth puts the history of Denmark within the framework of biblical history. The people in the work are explicity linked to biblical figures, but the framework is loose so that multiple contemporary figures can be compared to a single biblical figure and in turn a single contemporary figure can be compared to several figures in the Bible. Within this frame, the martyrdom of Knud establishes Denmark within the broader history of Western Christendom. In this light, Ælnoth appears to have been writing for posterity as much as for any contemporary audience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although his native land is not his primary focus, Ælnoth&#039;s disposition towards Norman rule impinges on questions of his audience. Ælnoth furthers the idea that the English considered recognizing Knud as the only way of restoring their pristine liberty (XI). Therefrom, it has been suggested that his distance from England may have afforded him more candor in expressing his hostility towards the conquest (THOMAS 2003). Indeed, although Knud&#039;s aborted raid traditionally marks the end of Scandinavian claims in England, Ælnoth&#039;s portrayal, together with that found in other pieces commemorating Knud, has been used to suggest support for the continued conceptualization of England within a larger Scandinavian kingdom a half century after the conquest (VAN HOUTS 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work leaves little impact on subsequent historical writing in medieval Denmark. The dedication to Niels may have circumscribed the potential future audience in light of the fact that after Niels&#039; death (1134), during the civil strife that followed the murder of Knud Lavard (1131) at the hands of Niels&#039; son, Magnus, the succession of the Danish throne passed through Niels&#039; adversaries, the descendents of Erik Ejegod. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Extracts of Ælnoth&#039;s work, referred to as Nota de martyrizatione sancti Kanuti regis, are found in a sixteenth century manuscript (Copenhagen, AM 107 8vo, fols 8b-9a; edited GERTZ 1908-12, 137-40) owned by Peder Olsen (d. 1570), a Franciscan of Roskilde (OLRIK 1892-94, 221-22; GERTZ 1908-12, 33). The initial compilation of the extracted details may have occurred earlier at an unknown date (GERTZ 1908-12, 51-52). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Medieval reception and transmission===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is evidence of several Danish MSS and some of them seem to exhibit readings close to that of A and B. They are lost, perhaps because of the circulation of many excerpts (see GERTZ 1908-12, 51-54). The only known complete Danish manuscript, codex Huitfeldius (H) belonged to Arild Huitfeldt, but burned with the University Library in 1728; it has been traced back to the monastery of Herrisvad in Skåne. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only extant manuscripts are of Flemish origin and can be dated to the early thirteenth century. As such, they attest to medieval reception of this work:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* A St Omer, Bibliothèque municipale, 716, vol. 2, fols 60r-70r; originally belonged to a convent near St Omer, the Abbaye de Clairmarais (St. Mariæ de Claro Marisco).&lt;br /&gt;
* B Brugge, Openbare Bibliotheek, 403, fols. 76r-85r; originally belonged to the convent of Ter Doest (B. Mariæ de Thosano).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both manuscripts are part of the multi-volume Legendarium Flandrense (see DOLBEAU 1981). Therein Ælnoth&#039;s work is not found where it would celebrate the day of his martyrdom (10 July), but rather precedes the story of Knud and Adela&#039;s son, Charles the Good, count of Flanders from 1119 until his murder in Brugge (Bruges) in 1127 (2 March); like his father he was regarded as a martyr and saint (but not officially canonized until 1884). This placement suggests that in this context Knud&#039;s importance was primarily as a saintly father to Charles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Middle Ages, Ælnoth&#039;s work played a prominent role in early modern Danish historiography. One of its early editors, Meursius, was also an important early modern historian in the court of Christian IV of Denmark (SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN 2002)	.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Bibliography==&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1982: Muren om Israels Hus. Regnum og sacerdotium i Danmark 1050-1176, 108-203, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1986: &#039;Det var os, der slog kong Knud ihjel!&#039;, Knuds-bogen 1986. Studier over Knud den Hellige, 9-20, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* CHRISTENSEN, A. E. 1977: In Danmarks Historie I. Tiden indtil 1340, 255-57 &amp;amp; 262-63, København. &lt;br /&gt;
* DOLBEAU, F. 1981: « Nouvelles recherches sur le Legendarium Flandrense », Recherches Augustiniennes, 16, 1981, pp. 399-455.&lt;br /&gt;
* GAD, T. 1963: &#039;Knud den Hellige&#039; in Kulturhistorisk leksikon for nordisk middelalder 8, col. 596-600, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* GELTING, M.H. 2011: &#039;Two Early Twelfth-Century Views of Denmark&#039;s Christian Past: Ailnoth and the Anonymous of Roskilde&#039;, Historical Narratives and Christian Identity on a European Periphery: Early History Writing in Northern, East-Central, and Eastern Europe (c. 1070-1200), ed. by Ildar Garipzanov, 33-55, Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
* GERTZ, M.Cl. 1907: Knud den helliges Martyrhistorie særlig efter de tre ældste Kilder. Festskrift udgivet af Kjøbenhavns Universitet i anledning af Hans Majestæt Kongens Fødselsdag den 3. Juni 1907, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1974: Knut der Heilige und die Wende der dänischen Geschichte im 11. Jahrhundert. Historische Zeitschrift 218, 529-70.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1975: Die heiligen Könige bei den Angelsachsen und den skandinavischen Völkern : Königsheiliger und Königshaus, Quellen und Forschungen zur Geschichte Schleswig-Holsteins Band 69, Neumünster.&lt;br /&gt;
* LUKMAN, N. 1947-49: &#039;Ælnod. Et Bindeled mellem engelsk og dansk Historieskrivning i 12. Aarh.&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Ellevte Række, Andet Bind, 493-505, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1981: &#039;Kong Knud i Odense: hans skrinlæggelse og helgenlevned&#039;, Fyens Stiftsbog 1981, 7-14.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1982: in Odense bys Historie: Fra boplads til bispeby. Odense til 1559, Odense 1982, 144-159.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992a: &#039;Les Royautés Scandinaves entre saintité et sacralité&#039;, in Boureau, A. et Ingerflom C.-S. (ed.), La Royauté Sacrée dans le monde chrétien. L&#039;Histoire et ses Représentations 3., 63-69, Paris.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992b: &#039;Knud (Cnut), St.&#039;, in Pulsiano, Ph. (Ed.), Medieval Scandinavia. An encyclopedia, 359, New York and London.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T., 2000. Monasticism in North-Western Europe, 800-1200, Aldershot.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1892-94: &#039;Studier over Ælnods skrift om Knud den hellige&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Sjette Række, Fjerde Bind, 205-291, Kjøbenhavn.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1905. &#039;Ælnoth&#039;, in Dansk biografisk Lexikon, 1st ed., 19, 341.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, I. 1984: &#039;Ælnoth&#039; in Dansk Biografisk Leksikon, 3rd ed., 16, 170-71, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, K. 2002: Historiography at the court of Christian IV (1588-1648): studies in the Latin histories of Denmark by Johannes Pontanus and Johannes * Meursius, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKYUM-NIELSEN, N. 1971: Kvinde og Slave, 1-18, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SØRENSEN, P. M. 1984: &#039;Om Ælnoth og hans bog&#039;, in Ælnoths Krønike. Oversat og kommenteret af E. Albrechtsen, 115-39, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* THOMAS, H. 2003: The English and the Normans: Ethnic Hostility, Assimilation, and Identity 1066-c. 1220, Oxford.&lt;br /&gt;
* VAN HOUTS, E. 1995: &#039;The Norman Conquest through European Eyes&#039;. The English Historical Review 110: 832-53.&lt;br /&gt;
* WORM, O. 1626 &amp;amp; 1643: Fasti Danici, Hafniae. The 3rd ed. from 1643 with corr.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=896</id>
		<title>Ailnothus</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Ailnothus&amp;diff=896"/>
		<updated>2012-09-11T08:28:13Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Jacob Isager and Aidan Conti&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Ailnothus&#039;&#039;&#039; (Ælnoth) was the author of the earliest known attempt to write an account of the history of Denmark, &amp;quot;The Deeds of King Svend Magnus and his Sons and the Passion of the Most Glorious Knud, King and Martyr&amp;quot; (Gesta Swenomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passio gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris). The work depicts the adoption of Christianity in Denmark and emphasizes the role of Svend Estridsen and his sons in consolidating the new religion in the land. The central figure in this process, and the person to whom the overwhelming focus of the work is devoted, is St Knud, who ruled Denmark from 1080 until he was martyred in Odense in 1086. &lt;br /&gt;
All that is known about Ælnoth is derived principally from his own work. He states that he is originally from Canterbury and has resided in Denmark for almost twenty-four years (Ailnothus, Cancia Anglorum metropolitana urbe editus, iam uero Daciæ partibus quatuor quinquennijs et bis fere binis annis demoratus). Although Ælnoth refers to himself as the &amp;quot;lowest of the ministers of the divine office&amp;quot; (diuini officii ministrorum infimus) in the prologue and &amp;quot;the lowest of priests&amp;quot; (sacerdotum infimus) in the epilogue, the elasticity of Latin terms for ecclesiastical and monastic titles during the period in general renders Ælnoth&#039;s position speculative; he was likely connected to the monastic cathedral of St Knud (NYBERG 2000, 56), or the church of St Mary and St Alban and St Knud in Odense. Alternatively, it has been suggested that Ælnoth belonged to the king&#039;s chapel (for these arguments, see GELTING 2011, 40).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Work==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Title====&lt;br /&gt;
The present title for the work derives from the head of the proem in the two surviving manuscripts (AB; see manuscripts): Incipit proemium in gestis Swegnomagni Regis et filiorum eius et passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris.  In B, the complete work begins with a heading to the dedication to King Niels: Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti Regis et martyris. Other titles have been assigned by editors as indicated below.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Epistola Ailnothi ad regem Dacie Nicolaum de passione gloriosissimi Canuti regis et martyris&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
Illi cum patre et coeterno pneumate benedictio, honor, laus et gratiarum actio sempiterno maneat et accrescat tempore! Amen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
59 printed pages&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Editions====&lt;br /&gt;
* HUITFELDT, A. (?) 1602: Historia S.Canuti regis et martyris, Othoniæ sepulti, per Ælnothum Anglicum ante 400 (!) annos conscripta, Hafniæ.&lt;br /&gt;
* MEURSIUS, J. 1631: Ælnothus Monachus Cantuariensis, de Vita &amp;amp; Passione S. Canuti Regis Daniæ. Joannes Meursius ex Codice Bibliothecæ Hafniensis descripsit, edidit &amp;amp; notas addidit, Hafniæ.&lt;br /&gt;
* v. WESTPHALEN, E. J. 1745: M. Thomae Broderi Bircherodii Annotationes in libellum, quem Ælnothus, monachus Cantuariensis, de vita, et passione S.Canuti, regis Daniæ et martyris conscripsit, Monumenta inedita Rerum Germanicarum, Tom. IV, Lipsiae, pp.1377-1440. The text is that of Meursius.&lt;br /&gt;
* SOLLERIUS, J. B. 1723: &#039;Historia Vitæ et Passionis (S. Canuti Regis et Martyris) Auctore Ælnotho Monacho Cantuarensi. Ex Ms. Thosano, collato cum editione Meursii&#039;, in Acta Sanctorum mensis Julii, Tom. III, pp. 127-43, Antverpiæ.&lt;br /&gt;
* LANGEBEK, J. 1774: Ælnothi Monachi Historia ortus, vitæ &amp;amp; passionis S. Canuti Regis Daniae, Scriptores rerum Danicarum medii ævi, Tom. III, pp. 327-90, Hafniae.&lt;br /&gt;
* •GERTZ, M. CL. 1908-1912: Vitæ Sanctorum Danorum, pp. 38-53 &amp;amp; 76-147, København.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translations====&lt;br /&gt;
* (Danish) OLRIK, H. 1893-94: Danske Helgeners Levned, pp. 19-105, København. (Repr. Selskabet til Historiske Kildeskrifters Oversættelse, 1968).&lt;br /&gt;
* (Danish) ALBRECTSEN, E. 1984: Ælnoths Krønike, Odense. (Repr. in Knuds-bogen 1986: Studier over Knud den Hellige, Odense, 1986, pp. 25-52).&lt;br /&gt;
The Danish translation by J. S. Jacobsen (København 1874) is described as most inadequate (GERTZ 1908-12, 51).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Contents, sources and style===&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work opens with a dedication to King Niels (rg. 1104-34), followed by a proem (I-IV) relating the propagation of Christianity in the north and the reigns of Svend Estridsen and Harald Hen (&amp;quot;the Whetstone&amp;quot;). The bulk of the work (V-XXXVI) is dedicated to Knud&#039;s activities as king, the gesta, and his martyrdom, the passio. His reign is characterized by his piety, his support for the church and his concern for the poor. After he abandons a planned expedition to reclaim the English throne, an uprising in northern Jutland leads to his death on the 10th of July, 1086 at the hands of rebels in the church of St Mary and St Alban in Odense. Subsequent chapters relate miracles at his tomb, the elevatio of his remains, the process of obtaining papal approval for canonization and the translatio of his relics thereafter.  Ælnoth&#039;s concluding prayer addresses Knud and asks the saint to intercede on his behalf.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In chronicling events, Ælnoth takes pains to relate Danish history to the narrative typology of the Bible. The details of Knud&#039;s martyrdom evoke Jesus&#039;s passion: Knud is depicted before the alter of St Alban&#039;s with his arms outstreched in the form of a cross and receives a lance-wound in his side; the murderous Danes are compared to the Jews; Pipero (who corresponds to Eivind Bifra in Knýtlinga saga and Blakke in Saxo) plays the Judas-like figure of betrayer. Other comparisons are prevalent, such as Knud to the martyrs Stephen and Sebastian, and both Knud and Svend to David. Consequently, the work &amp;quot;inserts the history of the kingdom of Denmark into the universal history of Christianity and anchors it as part of God&#039;s plan&amp;quot; (SØRENSEN 1984, 124).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the Bible, suggested models for Ælnoth&#039;s work include the hagiography of Anglo-Saxon kings such as Abbo of Fleury&#039;s Passio St Eadmundi (HOFFMANN 1975). It has also been suggested that the work serves as a continuation of the Encomium Emmae (LUKMAN 1947-49, 494-96), but Ælnoth&#039;s work differs in scope and purpose too much to serve as a direct prolongation of the Encomium.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth also proves himself well-versed in the Graeco-Roman past. Among others, he refers to Hannibal, Pompey, Nero and the fall of Troy. However, his direct use of antique sources is limited to two commonplace sentiments derived from Horace:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sed quid in humanis est omni parte beatum? (II; cf Carmina, 2. 16. 27)&lt;br /&gt;
Monumentum ęre perhennius exegi (Epilogue; cf. Carmina, 3. 30. 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, in his dedicatory letter to King Niels, Ælnoth dismisses the importance of the ancient world to his narrative and insists on first-hand accounts:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neque enim ego Danaum classes Dardanis excidium inferentes edissero, non acies Hectoreas Mirmidonum armis umbonibus obiectis insigniter obuiantes commemoro; sed quę de gestis religiosi principis et deo dilecti martyris probabilibus personis utriusque sexus et ordinis referentibus agnoui, religiosi habitus uiris, Ihesu Christo ibidem insignique triumphatori deseruientibus, obnixe suffragantibus posterorum memorię reseruanda apicibus contradidi…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not relate the ships of the Greeks bringing the destruction of Troy, nor do I recount the Hectorean battle-lines famously meeting the arms of the Mirmidons with their out-thrust shields. But those things I know concerning the acts of the religious prince and martyr beloved by God just as upstanding persons of either sex and order relate them, men of religious habit, serving in the same place Jesus Christ and the renowned conqueror, I have strenuously set these out in favorable words to be saved for the memory of coming generations… (Preface, § 7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not surprisingly, Ælnoth&#039;s work relates to the following pieces of Odense literature of the period:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Tabula Othiniensis, a copper tablet inscribed with the oldest known account of the death of St Knud; placed in the stone sarcophagus in connection with the elevatio of the body of St Knud in 1095 and later moved to the shrine in 1100; recovered in 1582, but lost soon after (edited in WORM 1626 &amp;amp; 1643, lib. I, cap. IX and in GERTZ 1908-12, 60-62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Epitaphium S.Canuti, an inscription consisting of nine Leonine verses, transmitted together with the Tabula; considered by Olrik to be part of the Tabula (OLRIK 1892-94, 219-21, but viewed as a separate text by Gertz, who took Ælnoth to be the author (GERTZ 1907, 81-83 &amp;amp; 1908-12, 38-42; edited in GERTZ 1908-12, 76).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Passio sancti Kanuti regis et martyris, &amp;quot;The Passion of King Knud the Martyr&amp;quot; composed between 1095 and 1100 by an unknown author (see [[Sanctus Kanutus rex]]). &lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s most recent editor characterizes the style as artificial and tumid (GERTZ 1908-12, 43). Elsewhere, the florid style and prosimetrum has been said to recall Martianus Capella (OLRIK 1892-94, 213), and its rhythmical and rhyming prose described as Anglo-Saxon in manner (OLRIK 1905). The verses that adorn the work are hexameters (mostly Leonine) and written by Ælnoth himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Purpose and audience===&lt;br /&gt;
The specific contemporary audience for Ælnoth&#039;s work is uncertain. Ælnoth&#039;s translations and explanations of Danish names, such as Roskilde id est: fons Roi, may suggest an audience outside Odense and Denmark (GERTZ 1908-12, 497). Yet, the practice may be stylistic; it is mirrored in the Encomium Emmae and elsewhere. Moreover, Ælnoth also provides significations for the latinized form of Knud (seu propter sensus caniciem uel uite sinceritatem et candorem seu pro hoc, quod eum in canone sanctorum connumerandum decernebat, Canutum censeri) and the meaning of his wife&#039;s name (Ethela (id est: nobilis)), hinting at a predilection for etymologies regardless of the audience. As has been noted, Ælnoth puts the history of Denmark within the framework of biblical history. The people in the work are explicity linked to biblical figures, but the framework is loose so that multiple contemporary figures can be compared to a single biblical figure and in turn a single contemporary figure can be compared to several figures in the Bible. Within this frame, the martyrdom of Knud establishes Denmark within the broader history of Western Christendom. In this light, Ælnoth appears to have been writing for posterity as much as for any contemporary audience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although his native land is not his primary focus, Ælnoth&#039;s disposition towards Norman rule impinges on questions of his audience. Ælnoth furthers the idea that the English considered recognizing Knud as the only way of restoring their pristine liberty (XI). Therefrom, it has been suggested that his distance from England may have afforded him more candor in expressing his hostility towards the conquest (THOMAS 2003). Indeed, although Knud&#039;s aborted raid traditionally marks the end of Scandinavian claims in England, Ælnoth&#039;s portrayal, together with that found in other pieces commemorating Knud, has been used to suggest support for the continued conceptualization of England within a larger Scandinavian kingdom a half century after the conquest (VAN HOUTS 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ælnoth&#039;s work leaves little impact on subsequent historical writing in medieval Denmark. The dedication to Niels may have circumscribed the potential future audience in light of the fact that after Niels&#039; death (1134), during the civil strife that followed the murder of Knud Lavard (1131) at the hands of Niels&#039; son, Magnus, the succession of the Danish throne passed through Niels&#039; adversaries, the descendents of Erik Ejegod. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Extracts of Ælnoth&#039;s work, referred to as Nota de martyrizatione sancti Kanuti regis, are found in a sixteenth century manuscript (Copenhagen, AM 107 8vo, fols 8b-9a; edited GERTZ 1908-12, 137-40) owned by Peder Olsen (d. 1570), a Franciscan of Roskilde (OLRIK 1892-94, 221-22; GERTZ 1908-12, 33). The initial compilation of the extracted details may have occurred earlier at an unknown date (GERTZ 1908-12, 51-52). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Medieval reception and transmission===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is evidence of several Danish MSS and some of them seem to exhibit readings close to that of A and B. They are lost, perhaps because of the circulation of many excerpts (see GERTZ 1908-12, 51-54). The only known complete Danish manuscript, codex Huitfeldius (H) belonged to Arild Huitfeldt, but burned with the University Library in 1728; it has been traced back to the monastery of Herrisvad in Skåne. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only extant manuscripts are of Flemish origin and can be dated to the early thirteenth century. As such, they attest to medieval reception of this work:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* A St Omer, Bibliothèque municipale, 716, vol. 2, fols 60r-70r; originally belonged to a convent near St Omer, the Abbaye de Clairmarais (St. Mariæ de Claro Marisco).&lt;br /&gt;
* B Brugge, Openbare Bibliotheek, 403, fols. 76r-85r; originally belonged to the convent of Ter Doest (B. Mariæ de Thosano).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both manuscripts are part of the multi-volume Legendarium Flandrense (see DOLBEAU 1981). Therein Ælnoth&#039;s work is not found where it would celebrate the day of his martyrdom (10 July), but rather precedes the story of Knud and Adela&#039;s son, Charles the Good, count of Flanders from 1119 until his murder in Brugge (Bruges) in 1127 (2 March); like his father he was regarded as a martyr and saint (but not officially canonized until 1884). This placement suggests that in this context Knud&#039;s importance was primarily as a saintly father to Charles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Middle Ages, Ælnoth&#039;s work played a prominent role in early modern Danish historiography. One of its early editors, Meursius, was also an important early modern historian in the court of Christian IV of Denmark (SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN 2002)	.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Bibliography==&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1982: Muren om Israels Hus. Regnum og sacerdotium i Danmark 1050-1176, 108-203, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* BREENGAARD, C. 1986: &#039;Det var os, der slog kong Knud ihjel!&#039;, Knuds-bogen 1986. Studier over Knud den Hellige, 9-20, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* CHRISTENSEN, A. E. 1977: In Danmarks Historie I. Tiden indtil 1340, 255-57 &amp;amp; 262-63, København. &lt;br /&gt;
* DOLBEAU, F. 1981: « Nouvelles recherches sur le Legendarium Flandrense », Recherches Augustiniennes, 16, 1981, pp. 399-455.&lt;br /&gt;
* GAD, T. 1963: &#039;Knud den Hellige&#039; in Kulturhistorisk leksikon for nordisk middelalder 8, col. 596-600, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* GELTING, M.H. 2011: &#039;Two Early Twelfth-Century Views of Denmark&#039;s Christian Past: Ailnoth and the Anonymous of Roskilde&#039;, Historical Narratives and Christian Identity on a European Periphery: Early History Writing in Northern, East-Central, and Eastern Europe (c. 1070-1200), ed. by Ildar Garipzanov, 33-55, Turnhout.&lt;br /&gt;
* GERTZ, M.Cl. 1907: Knud den helliges Martyrhistorie særlig efter de tre ældste Kilder. Festskrift udgivet af Kjøbenhavns Universitet i anledning af Hans Majestæt Kongens Fødselsdag den 3. Juni 1907, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1974: Knut der Heilige und die Wende der dänischen Geschichte im 11. Jahrhundert. Historische Zeitschrift 218, 529-70.&lt;br /&gt;
* HOFFMANN, E. 1975: Die heiligen Könige bei den Angelsachsen und den skandinavischen Völkern : Königsheiliger und Königshaus, Quellen und Forschungen zur Geschichte Schleswig-Holsteins Band 69, Neumünster.&lt;br /&gt;
* LUKMAN, N. 1947-49: &#039;Ælnod. Et Bindeled mellem engelsk og dansk Historieskrivning i 12. Aarh.&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Ellevte Række, Andet Bind, 493-505, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1981: &#039;Kong Knud i Odense: hans skrinlæggelse og helgenlevned&#039;, Fyens Stiftsbog 1981, 7-14.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1982: in Odense bys Historie: Fra boplads til bispeby. Odense til 1559, Odense 1982, 144-159.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992a: &#039;Les Royautés Scandinaves entre saintité et sacralité&#039;, in Boureau, A. et Ingerflom C.-S. (ed.), La Royauté Sacrée dans le monde chrétien. L&#039;Histoire et ses Représentations 3., 63-69, Paris.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T. 1992b: &#039;Knud (Cnut), St.&#039;, in Pulsiano, Ph. (Ed.), Medieval Scandinavia. An encyclopedia, 359, New York and London.&lt;br /&gt;
* NYBERG, T., 2000. Monasticism in North-Western Europe, 800-1200, Aldershot.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1892-94: &#039;Studier over Ælnods skrift om Knud den hellige&#039;, Historisk Tidsskrift, Sjette Række, Fjerde Bind, 205-291, Kjøbenhavn.&lt;br /&gt;
* OLRIK, H. 1905. &#039;Ælnoth&#039;, in Dansk biografisk Lexikon, 1st ed., 19, 341.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, I. 1984: &#039;Ælnoth&#039; in Dansk Biografisk Leksikon, 3rd ed., 16, 170-71, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKOVGAARD-PETERSEN, K. 2002: Historiography at the court of Christian IV (1588-1648): studies in the Latin histories of Denmark by Johannes Pontanus and Johannes * Meursius, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SKYUM-NIELSEN, N. 1971: Kvinde og Slave, 1-18, København.&lt;br /&gt;
* SØRENSEN, P. M. 1984: &#039;Om Ælnoth og hans bog&#039;, in Ælnoths Krønike. Oversat og kommenteret af E. Albrechtsen, 115-39, Odense.&lt;br /&gt;
* THOMAS, H. 2003: The English and the Normans: Ethnic Hostility, Assimilation, and Identity 1066-c. 1220, Oxford.&lt;br /&gt;
* VAN HOUTS, E. 1995: &#039;The Norman Conquest through European Eyes&#039;. The English Historical Review 110: 832-53.&lt;br /&gt;
* WORM, O. 1626 &amp;amp; 1643: Fasti Danici, Hafniae. The 3rd ed. from 1643 with corr.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Johannes_Matthei&amp;diff=895</id>
		<title>Johannes Matthei</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Johannes_Matthei&amp;diff=895"/>
		<updated>2012-09-11T08:24:58Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: /* Bibliography */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Roger Andersson&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Johannes Matthei (d. 1524), priest brother at the Birgittine abbey of Vadstena, Sweden, 1476–1524, confessor general 1499–1501, 1509?–1511, 1512–1514, a preacher and composer of sermons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Johannes Matthei originated from Jönköping in the Swedish province of Småland. Almost nothing about his life before the 1470s is known. He is said to have been related to a vicar in the town of Gränna (SILFVERSTOLPE 1898, 92). In 1472 he was studying law at the University of Rostock (cf. HOFMEISTER 1889, 176; MALINIEMI 1942, 69; SCHÜCK 1959, 515). Already in 1471 he had been present at Rostock and heard the famous Alanus de Rupe preach on the power of the Rosary (CARLSSON 1947, 6; PERNLER 1996). From Rostock he also brought with him a book containing writings of Alanus de Rupe (Uppsala University Library, C 138). In November 1473 he began law studies at the University of Cologne (SCHÜCK 1959, 515) and eventually obtained the degree baccalaureus sacrorum canonum (DV 826).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After his studies, Johannes entered Vadstena Abbey on 31 July 1476 as one of the thirteen priest brothers (DV 826). Already from the start he seems to have enjoyed a good reputation in the convent. In the summer of 1487 he was sent together with &amp;gt;Clemens Petri to Vadstena Abbey’s daughter house, Gnadenberg (near Nürnberg in Germany), in order to participate in the general chapter of the Order (RISBERG 2003, 15 f.). They also went to Rome to work for the canonization of &amp;gt;Sancta Katherina, daughter of &amp;gt;Sancta Birgitta (DV 874). In September the following year (1488) they both returned to Vadstena after having successfully carried out their mission. They were received with a solemn procession in the Abbey church (DV 879). Johannes held the position of confessor general at Vadstena Abbey three times: 1) 1499–1501 (DV 947, 952); 2) 1509?–1511 (Silfverstolpe 1898, 93; GEJROT 1988, 378; DV 1010); and 3) 1512–1514 (DV 1018, 1028). The beginning of his second period of office cannot be definitely ascertained, but he is called vice confessor in 1509 (FMU 5392; C 425 [notice on the fly-leaf]). In October 1507 he was sent out to Rome for a mission concerning the house of Birgitta in Rome together with the famous &amp;gt;Petrus Magni (Peder Månsson) (DV 989). However, they never reached their destination. Instead, they were captured by the troops of the Danish king and kept imprisoned on Gotland and in Copenhagen, after which they were forced to return home (DV 996). Johannes Matthei is said to have functioned as evangelista in the abbey (SILFVERSTOLPE 1898, 92) and was also in charge of the book-bindery (MALINIEMI 1926, 150–51). He died on 12 November 1524 (DV 1095). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Works==&lt;br /&gt;
The reputation of Johannes Matthei will rest mainly on his sermons and on his translations of religious texts into Old Swedish. Two manuscripts with sermons, both de tempore and de sanctis, have been preserved (Uppsala, University Library, C 24 and C 274; of the former only parts are written by Johannes, according to MALINIEMI 1926, 142; see also ANDERSSON, forthc.). He also seems to have been interested in the art of preaching from a theoretical point of view, as well as in how the ideals for Birgittine preaching should be implemented in practice (&amp;gt;Sermones Birgittini). Apart from sermons Johannes Matthei is known to have composed two minor pieces in his capacity as confessor general: a letter in Old Swedish with admonitions to the sorores of Vadstena Abbey (ed. DAHLGREN 1875, 139–48) and an address (with the collaboration of &amp;gt;Clemens Petri) to the general chapter in Gnadenberg in 1487 (C 153, fols. 158r–166r). Johannes also made translations from Latin into Old Swedish. He is known to have translated the Dominican Alanus de Rupe’s two sermons on Ave Maria delivered at Rostock in 1471 (ed. GEETE 1923–1924, 523–88). According to GEETE he also translated the Psalterium beate Marie virginis by the same author, but this assumption has been questioned by CARLSSON (1947, 7, n. 3). Finally, there exists a translation by him of a legendary text on St. Stephen (ed. STEPHENS 1847, 399 f.). Beside the above mentioned editions a sermon (C 274, fols. 14v–15v) is edited in MALINIEMI 1942, 365–69.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Bibliography==&lt;br /&gt;
*ANDERSSON, R. 2008: ”Drömmen om den heliga kvinnan. Johannes Mattheis Katarinapredikan år 1521”, in &#039;&#039;Medeltidens mångfald. Studier i samhällsliv, kultur och kommunikation tillägnade Olle Ferm&#039;&#039; (Runica et Medievalia. Scripta Minora 16), Stockholm, 13-34.&lt;br /&gt;
*CARLSSON, G. 1947: “Jungfru Marie psaltares brödraskap i Sverige. En studie i senmedeltida fromhetsliv och gillesväsen,” Kyrkohistorisk årsskrift 47, 1–49.&lt;br /&gt;
*DAHLGREN, F.A. (ed.) 1875: Skrifter till läsning för klosterfolk (SFSS 20), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
DV = Vadstenadiariet. Latinsk text med översättning och kommentar (Kungl. Samfundet för utgivande av handskrifter rörande Skandinaviens historia. Handlingar del 19), ed. C. Gejrot, Stockholm 1996.&lt;br /&gt;
*GEETE, R. (ed.) 1923–1924: Jungfru Marie psaltare (SFSS 48), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*GEJROT, C. (ed.) 1988: Diarium Vadstenense. The Memorial Book of Vadstena Abbey (Acta universitatis Stockhomiensis. Studia Latina Stockholmiensia 33), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*HOFMEISTER, A. (ed.) 1889: Die Matrikel der Universität Rostock I, Rostock.&lt;br /&gt;
*FMU = Finlands medeltidsurkunder I–VIII (ed. R. Hausen), Helsingfors 1910–1935.&lt;br /&gt;
*MALINIEMI, A. 1926: “Studier i Vadstena klosters bibliotek,” NTBB 13, 129–53. &lt;br /&gt;
*MALINIEMI, A. 1942: De S. Henrico, episcopo et martyre. Die mittelalterliche Literatur über den Apostel Finnlands II (Finska kyrkohistoriska samfundets handlingar 45:2), Helsinki. &lt;br /&gt;
*PERNLER, S.-E. 1996: ”Rosenkransfromhet i senmedeltidens Sverige,” in Maria i Sverige under tusen år, vol. 1, ed. S.-E. Brodd &amp;amp; A. Härdelin, Skellefteå, 557–82.&lt;br /&gt;
*RISBERG, S. (ed.) 2003: Liber usuum fratrum monsterii Vadstenensis. The Customary of the Vadstena Brothers. A Critical Edition with an Introduction (Acta Universitatis Stockholmiensis. Studia Latina Stockholmiensia 50), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*SCHÜCK, H. 1959: Ecclesia Lincopensis. Studier om Linköpingskyrkan under medeltiden och Gustav Vasa (Acta universitatis Stockholmiensis. Stockholm Studies in History 4), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*SILFVERSTOLPE, C. 1898: Klosterfolket i Vadstena. Personhistoriska anteckningar (Skrifter och handlingar utgifna genom Svenska Autografsällskapet IV), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*STEPHENS, G. (ed.) 1847: Ett forn-svenskt legendarium. Första bandet (SFSS 7:1), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Johannes_Borquardi&amp;diff=894</id>
		<title>Johannes Borquardi</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Johannes_Borquardi&amp;diff=894"/>
		<updated>2012-09-11T08:21:53Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: /* Bibliography */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Roger Andersson&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Johannes Borquardi&#039;&#039;&#039; (d. 1447), priest brother at the Birgittine abbey of Vadstena, Sweden, 1428–1447, confessor general 1443–1444, a preacher and composer of sermons. The best modern study of the life of Johannes Borquardi is KLOCKARS 1979 (36 ff.); see also ANDERSSON 2001, 207–10.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Biography ==&lt;br /&gt;
On 18 April 1428 Johannes entered Vadstena Abbey as one of the &#039;&#039;fratres sacerdoti&#039;&#039;. Nothing is known about his previous life, except that the [[&#039;&#039;Diarium Vadstenense&#039;&#039;]] claims that he originated from Stockholm (DV 384). Towards the end of the 1430s he became involved with the internal affairs of the Abbey and its material possessions. In 1439 he appeared as one of two procurators (&#039;&#039;procuratores&#039;&#039;) in a legal matter concerning some land (SMR 1009). On the occasion of the coronation of Christopher as king of Norway in Lödöse in 1442, he claimed that the Abbey was entitled to some property and fishing rights (DV 525; cf. a document issued on 9 June 1442, Stockholm, National Archives). In the same year (1442) he obtained confirmation of some privileges (DV 518) directly from the king, who was then visiting Vadstena (cf. HÖJER 1905, 315–16). In October 1443 he was elected confessor general (DV 541; cf. National Archives, A 20, fol. 196r), but the confirmation was postponed until 22 December. On 23 January 1444 he spoke in front of the abbess and all the sisters and exhorted them to observe the Rule zealously and live in accordance with their monastic vows (cf. Uppsala, University Library, C 50, fols. 97r–99r and below under editions). Similar exhortations were also directed to the daughter house in Nådendal, Finland (FMU 6648; cf. KLOCKARS 1979, 36 and HÖJER 1905, 282, n. 1). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Already after about six months as confessor general, on 19 May 1444, he resigned from office. As a result of a formal request from the convent he was permitted to maintain the higher position in the choir (&#039;&#039;sedes prelati&#039;&#039;), but when this arrangement displeased another friar he returned to his normal position (&#039;&#039;locus sui senii&#039;&#039;; DV 545). The bishop of Linköping expressed his displeasure with the fact that the convent had approved of Johannes’s resignation without consulting him, and urged him to remain in office until he had made a formal investigation (Stockholm, National Archives, A 21, fol. 82v; cf. HÖJER 1905, 313). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whatever the outcome of the investigation, Johannes was not reinstated. Instead he was sent to Rome in September 1444 in order to obtain confirmation of the orthodoxy of the &#039;&#039;Revelations&#039;&#039; of St. Birgitta from the papal Curia, as well as certificates concerning particular articles in them (DV 547). However, Johannes never reached Rome but was attacked and plundered in Poland and then had to return home (Stockholm, National Archives, A 21, fol. 88r; cf. HÖJER 1905, 218). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the year 1446 he travelled twice to Stockholm at the request of King Christopher in order to settle (1) the rights of the Abbey to some property and (2) Nådendal’s fishing rights in Kymmene river in Finland (DV 560, 563). After his last visit to Stockholm he went to Finland in order to confirm the fishing rights of the Finnish house. Johannes stayed in Finland during the winter of 1446–1447 (DV 563). In March 1447 he died from fever on his way from Nådendal to Kymmene (DV 563, 569).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Works ==&lt;br /&gt;
Right from the beginning Johannes Borquardi demonstrates great dedication to his mission as a preacher. In 1428–1431 he appears to have taken down about a hundred sermons as they were delivered by his colleagues (preserved in Uppsala, University Library, C 392, fols. 180r–279v; cf. HALLBERG 1995, 1997). These &#039;&#039;reportationes&#039;&#039; constitute a simultaneous translation from the preacher’s spoken Swedish into written Latin (see further [[Sermones Birgittini]]). Johannes has also compiled and written out two major collections of &#039;&#039;sermones de tempore et de sanctis&#039;&#039; (C 330, C 331), one collection &#039;&#039;de tempore&#039;&#039; (C 392, fols. 3r–150r) and, probably, a smaller set of sermons (C 392, fols. 151r–179v; cf. MHUU 4, 606). His hand-writing which frequently occurs in the copy-books of the Abbey is described in STÅHL 2003 (51 f.).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A sermon by Johannes for the feast of [[Sanctus Olavus]] is treated briefly in LIDÉN 1999, 402. His formulaic perorationes are studied in HEDLUND 2000b. His importance is evident from the fact that his sermons are often referred to and utilized by later Vadstena preachers, not least [[Clemens Petri]] and the anonymous compiler of C 312 (ANDERSSON 2001, 209). The way he uses sermon manuscripts from Prague when composing his own sermons is studied in HEDLUND 2000a; cf. also ANDERSSON 2001 (102–8, 112 f., 133 ff.). His many manuscript references to his sources provide a good illustration of the compilatory technique Johannes used; see HEDLUND 2011. Johannes normally uses the thematic sermon type, often with long &#039;&#039;prothemata&#039;&#039;. He quotes the &#039;&#039;Revelations&#039;&#039; of St. Birgitta and expands his expositions by means of exempla. His style is personal and well-phrased, as may be seen in the following extract from the beginning of a sermon for the 21st Sunday after Trinity:&lt;br /&gt;
	&lt;br /&gt;
“&#039;&#039;Heri hora septima reliquit eum febris.” Iohannis 4o&#039;&#039; (John 4,52). &#039;&#039;Karissimi, sepe contingit, quod medicus, qui sanitatis tempore modicum curatur et despicitur, tempore infirmitatis alicuius diligenter requiritur et libenter suscipitur, quod lucide probatur in presenti ewangelio. Quia saluator noster, qui medicus est animarum et corporum, a regibus et regulis ac aliis mundi potestatibus despectum habebatur et ab eis omnino nichil curabatur salutis tempore consistente. Sed tempore necessitatis infirmorum plerumque cum instancia requirebatur et cum magna reuerencia inuitabatur, sicut scriptum est in proposito presentis ewangelii. Quia regulus, qui prius de Domino modicum curauerat, infirmante filio suo personaliter eum adiuit et ad sanandum filium suum affectuose inuitauit. Inuitauit namque eum sicut medicum, qui filium suum sanare posset. Vere, karissimi, Dominus noster medicus est sapientissimus, quia de studio paradysi, vbi vera est sapiencia, in hunc mundum venit et genus humanum languidum medicauit et medicina proprii sanguinis reparauit et a mortis eterne periculo liberauit. Legitur enim de quodam medico, qui primus inuentor medicine artis fuit, nomine Esculapius, quod medicina et arte sua mortuos videbatur reuocare ad vitam, et ideo homines eum deum esse credebant. Sed dii inuidentes eum ei fulminauerunt et occiderunt eum. Per Esculapium istum medicum medicus noster Iesus Christus intelligi potest, quia a morte culpe et pene eripuit et eripit peccatores. Sed dii, id est demones, de quibus propheta loquitur dicens: “Omnes dii gencium demonia&#039;&#039;” (Ps. 95,5), &#039;&#039;videntes, quod Lazarum suscitauerat et iam a quibusdam vt deus honorabatur, iudeorum inuidiam contra eum excitabant et sic fulmine passionis et crucis ipsum occiderant. Et sic eius mors nostra facta est medicina, quia sanguis medici, scilicet Christi, nobis fuit magna medicina&#039;&#039;. (C 330, fols. 133r–v).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(“Yesterday, at the seventh hour, the fever left him.” (John 4,52) Beloved, it often happens that a doctor is despised and hardly cared for in the time of health. When someone is sick, however, he is diligently asked for and gladly received, which clearly appears in the present Gospel. Wherefore our Saviour, who is the doctor of both body and soul, is despised by kings, princes and other worldly potentates and is not at all cared for in the time of soundness. But in the time of distress of many sick people, he is asked for with constancy and is invited with great veneration, as is written in the theme of this Gospel. Since the ruler, who previously cared only a little for the Lord, personally approached him when his son became ill and invited him affectuously to heal his son. He invited him as a doctor, who could cure his son. Beloved, our Lord is the most wise doctor, since from the spirit of paradise, where there is true wisdom, he came into the world to cure and with the medicine of his own blood restore the languid and spiritless mankind, and to liberate man from the perils of eternal death. We read about a certain physician by the name of Esculapius (Asclepius), who first invented the art of medicine, that he was seen to call dead back to life through his medicine and art, and therefore people believed him to be a god. But envious gods stroke him with lightning and killed him. To this physician Esculapius our healer Jesus Christ can be likened, since he rescued the sinners from the guilt and pain of death. But the gods, that is the demons, of which the prophet speaks: “All the gods of the Gentiles are devils” (Ps. 95,5), seeing that he raised Lazarus and that he now was honoured as a king by some people, aroused the envy of the Jews towards him. And so the Jews killed him by the stroke of the lightning of his passion and cross. And so his death became our medicine, since the blood of the doctor, that is Christ, served us as a strong remedy.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Editions ==&lt;br /&gt;
A sermon (C 331, fols. 273v–277r) for the feast of St. Henricus is edited in MALINIEMI 1942, 152–67. The Old Swedish text of his exhortation to the sisters (see above) is printed in GEETE 1910–1916, 209–12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Bibliography ==&lt;br /&gt;
*ANDERSSON, R. 2001: &#039;&#039;De birgittinska ordensprästerna som traditionsförmedlare och folkfostrare. En studie i svensk medeltidspredikan på den 8:e söndagen efter Trefaldighet&#039;&#039; (Runica et Mediævalia), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*DV = &#039;&#039;Vadstenadiariet. Latinsk text med översättning och kommentar&#039;&#039; (Kungl. Samfundet för utgivande av handskrifter rörande Skandinaviens historia. Handlingar del 19), ed. C. Gejrot, Stockholm 1996.&lt;br /&gt;
*GEETE, R. (ed.) 1910–1916: &#039;&#039;Småstycken på fornsvenska&#039;&#039; 2 (SFSS), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*FMU = &#039;&#039;Finlands medeltidsurkunder&#039;&#039; 1–8 (ed. R. Hausen), Helsingfors 1910–1935.&lt;br /&gt;
*HALLBERG, H. 1995: ”Reportaciones Vadstenenses – über das Predigen im Kloster Vadstena um 1430”, &#039;&#039;A Catalogue and its Users. A Symposium on the Uppsala C Collection of Medieval Manuscripts&#039;&#039; (Acta Bibliothecae R. Universitatis Upsaliensis 34), ed. M. Hedlund, Uppsala, 101–14. &lt;br /&gt;
*HALLBERG, H. 1997: &#039;&#039;Acho Iohannis scribens, praedicans, auditus&#039;&#039; (Vadstenabrödernas predikan. Meddelanden 4), Uppsala.&lt;br /&gt;
*HEDLUND, M. 2000a: “Prager Handschriften in Vadstena – wurden sie gelesen?” &#039;&#039;Septuaginta Paulo spunar oblata&#039;&#039; (70 + 2), Praha, 258–70. &lt;br /&gt;
*HEDLUND, M. 2000b: “&#039;&#039;Quod nobis concedat&#039;&#039; eller: Hur man slutar en predikan,” in Språkets speglingar. Festskrift till Birger Bergh, ed. A. Jönsson &amp;amp; A. Piltz, Lund, 137–45.&lt;br /&gt;
*HEDLUND, M. 2011: &amp;quot;A Vadstena Preacher using Cut and Paste&amp;quot;, &#039;&#039;Medieval Sermons Studies&#039;&#039; 55, 45-54.&lt;br /&gt;
*HÖJER, T. 1905: &#039;&#039;Studier i Vadstena klosters och birgittinordens historia intill midten af 1400-talet&#039;&#039;, Uppsala.&lt;br /&gt;
*KLOCKARS, B. 1979: &#039;&#039;I nådens dal. Klosterfolk och andra&#039;&#039; c. 1440–1590, Stockholm. &lt;br /&gt;
*LIDÉN, A. 1999: &#039;&#039;Olav den helige i medeltida bildkonst. Legendmotiv och attribut&#039;&#039; (Kungliga Vitterhets Historie och Antikvitets Akademien), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*MALINIEMI, A. 1942: &#039;&#039;De S. Henrico, episcopo et martyre. Die mittelalterliche Literatur über den Apostel Finnlands&#039;&#039; II (Finska kyrkohistoriska samfundets handlingar 45:2), Helsinki.&lt;br /&gt;
*MHUU = &#039;&#039;Mittelalterliche Handschriften der Universitätsbibliothek Uppsala. Katalog über die C-Sammlung&#039;&#039; 1–8 (Acta Bibliothecae R. Universitatis Upsaliensis XXVI:1–8), ed. M. Andersson-Schmitt, H. Hallberg &amp;amp; M. Hedlund, Uppsala 1988–95.&lt;br /&gt;
*SMR = &#039;&#039;Svenska medeltidsregester&#039;&#039; 1434–1441 (ed. S. Tunberg), Stockholm 1937.&lt;br /&gt;
*STÅHL. P. 2003: “Vadstena klosters stora kopiebok. En presentation av handskriften A 20 i Riksarkivet,” &#039;&#039;Kyrka, helgon och vanliga döda&#039;&#039; (Årsbok för Riksarkivet och Landsarkiven 2003), Stockholm, 35–64.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Johannes_Borquardi&amp;diff=893</id>
		<title>Johannes Borquardi</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Johannes_Borquardi&amp;diff=893"/>
		<updated>2012-09-11T08:20:02Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: /* Works */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Roger Andersson&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Johannes Borquardi&#039;&#039;&#039; (d. 1447), priest brother at the Birgittine abbey of Vadstena, Sweden, 1428–1447, confessor general 1443–1444, a preacher and composer of sermons. The best modern study of the life of Johannes Borquardi is KLOCKARS 1979 (36 ff.); see also ANDERSSON 2001, 207–10.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Biography ==&lt;br /&gt;
On 18 April 1428 Johannes entered Vadstena Abbey as one of the &#039;&#039;fratres sacerdoti&#039;&#039;. Nothing is known about his previous life, except that the [[&#039;&#039;Diarium Vadstenense&#039;&#039;]] claims that he originated from Stockholm (DV 384). Towards the end of the 1430s he became involved with the internal affairs of the Abbey and its material possessions. In 1439 he appeared as one of two procurators (&#039;&#039;procuratores&#039;&#039;) in a legal matter concerning some land (SMR 1009). On the occasion of the coronation of Christopher as king of Norway in Lödöse in 1442, he claimed that the Abbey was entitled to some property and fishing rights (DV 525; cf. a document issued on 9 June 1442, Stockholm, National Archives). In the same year (1442) he obtained confirmation of some privileges (DV 518) directly from the king, who was then visiting Vadstena (cf. HÖJER 1905, 315–16). In October 1443 he was elected confessor general (DV 541; cf. National Archives, A 20, fol. 196r), but the confirmation was postponed until 22 December. On 23 January 1444 he spoke in front of the abbess and all the sisters and exhorted them to observe the Rule zealously and live in accordance with their monastic vows (cf. Uppsala, University Library, C 50, fols. 97r–99r and below under editions). Similar exhortations were also directed to the daughter house in Nådendal, Finland (FMU 6648; cf. KLOCKARS 1979, 36 and HÖJER 1905, 282, n. 1). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Already after about six months as confessor general, on 19 May 1444, he resigned from office. As a result of a formal request from the convent he was permitted to maintain the higher position in the choir (&#039;&#039;sedes prelati&#039;&#039;), but when this arrangement displeased another friar he returned to his normal position (&#039;&#039;locus sui senii&#039;&#039;; DV 545). The bishop of Linköping expressed his displeasure with the fact that the convent had approved of Johannes’s resignation without consulting him, and urged him to remain in office until he had made a formal investigation (Stockholm, National Archives, A 21, fol. 82v; cf. HÖJER 1905, 313). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whatever the outcome of the investigation, Johannes was not reinstated. Instead he was sent to Rome in September 1444 in order to obtain confirmation of the orthodoxy of the &#039;&#039;Revelations&#039;&#039; of St. Birgitta from the papal Curia, as well as certificates concerning particular articles in them (DV 547). However, Johannes never reached Rome but was attacked and plundered in Poland and then had to return home (Stockholm, National Archives, A 21, fol. 88r; cf. HÖJER 1905, 218). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the year 1446 he travelled twice to Stockholm at the request of King Christopher in order to settle (1) the rights of the Abbey to some property and (2) Nådendal’s fishing rights in Kymmene river in Finland (DV 560, 563). After his last visit to Stockholm he went to Finland in order to confirm the fishing rights of the Finnish house. Johannes stayed in Finland during the winter of 1446–1447 (DV 563). In March 1447 he died from fever on his way from Nådendal to Kymmene (DV 563, 569).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Works ==&lt;br /&gt;
Right from the beginning Johannes Borquardi demonstrates great dedication to his mission as a preacher. In 1428–1431 he appears to have taken down about a hundred sermons as they were delivered by his colleagues (preserved in Uppsala, University Library, C 392, fols. 180r–279v; cf. HALLBERG 1995, 1997). These &#039;&#039;reportationes&#039;&#039; constitute a simultaneous translation from the preacher’s spoken Swedish into written Latin (see further [[Sermones Birgittini]]). Johannes has also compiled and written out two major collections of &#039;&#039;sermones de tempore et de sanctis&#039;&#039; (C 330, C 331), one collection &#039;&#039;de tempore&#039;&#039; (C 392, fols. 3r–150r) and, probably, a smaller set of sermons (C 392, fols. 151r–179v; cf. MHUU 4, 606). His hand-writing which frequently occurs in the copy-books of the Abbey is described in STÅHL 2003 (51 f.).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A sermon by Johannes for the feast of [[Sanctus Olavus]] is treated briefly in LIDÉN 1999, 402. His formulaic perorationes are studied in HEDLUND 2000b. His importance is evident from the fact that his sermons are often referred to and utilized by later Vadstena preachers, not least [[Clemens Petri]] and the anonymous compiler of C 312 (ANDERSSON 2001, 209). The way he uses sermon manuscripts from Prague when composing his own sermons is studied in HEDLUND 2000a; cf. also ANDERSSON 2001 (102–8, 112 f., 133 ff.). His many manuscript references to his sources provide a good illustration of the compilatory technique Johannes used; see HEDLUND 2011. Johannes normally uses the thematic sermon type, often with long &#039;&#039;prothemata&#039;&#039;. He quotes the &#039;&#039;Revelations&#039;&#039; of St. Birgitta and expands his expositions by means of exempla. His style is personal and well-phrased, as may be seen in the following extract from the beginning of a sermon for the 21st Sunday after Trinity:&lt;br /&gt;
	&lt;br /&gt;
“&#039;&#039;Heri hora septima reliquit eum febris.” Iohannis 4o&#039;&#039; (John 4,52). &#039;&#039;Karissimi, sepe contingit, quod medicus, qui sanitatis tempore modicum curatur et despicitur, tempore infirmitatis alicuius diligenter requiritur et libenter suscipitur, quod lucide probatur in presenti ewangelio. Quia saluator noster, qui medicus est animarum et corporum, a regibus et regulis ac aliis mundi potestatibus despectum habebatur et ab eis omnino nichil curabatur salutis tempore consistente. Sed tempore necessitatis infirmorum plerumque cum instancia requirebatur et cum magna reuerencia inuitabatur, sicut scriptum est in proposito presentis ewangelii. Quia regulus, qui prius de Domino modicum curauerat, infirmante filio suo personaliter eum adiuit et ad sanandum filium suum affectuose inuitauit. Inuitauit namque eum sicut medicum, qui filium suum sanare posset. Vere, karissimi, Dominus noster medicus est sapientissimus, quia de studio paradysi, vbi vera est sapiencia, in hunc mundum venit et genus humanum languidum medicauit et medicina proprii sanguinis reparauit et a mortis eterne periculo liberauit. Legitur enim de quodam medico, qui primus inuentor medicine artis fuit, nomine Esculapius, quod medicina et arte sua mortuos videbatur reuocare ad vitam, et ideo homines eum deum esse credebant. Sed dii inuidentes eum ei fulminauerunt et occiderunt eum. Per Esculapium istum medicum medicus noster Iesus Christus intelligi potest, quia a morte culpe et pene eripuit et eripit peccatores. Sed dii, id est demones, de quibus propheta loquitur dicens: “Omnes dii gencium demonia&#039;&#039;” (Ps. 95,5), &#039;&#039;videntes, quod Lazarum suscitauerat et iam a quibusdam vt deus honorabatur, iudeorum inuidiam contra eum excitabant et sic fulmine passionis et crucis ipsum occiderant. Et sic eius mors nostra facta est medicina, quia sanguis medici, scilicet Christi, nobis fuit magna medicina&#039;&#039;. (C 330, fols. 133r–v).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(“Yesterday, at the seventh hour, the fever left him.” (John 4,52) Beloved, it often happens that a doctor is despised and hardly cared for in the time of health. When someone is sick, however, he is diligently asked for and gladly received, which clearly appears in the present Gospel. Wherefore our Saviour, who is the doctor of both body and soul, is despised by kings, princes and other worldly potentates and is not at all cared for in the time of soundness. But in the time of distress of many sick people, he is asked for with constancy and is invited with great veneration, as is written in the theme of this Gospel. Since the ruler, who previously cared only a little for the Lord, personally approached him when his son became ill and invited him affectuously to heal his son. He invited him as a doctor, who could cure his son. Beloved, our Lord is the most wise doctor, since from the spirit of paradise, where there is true wisdom, he came into the world to cure and with the medicine of his own blood restore the languid and spiritless mankind, and to liberate man from the perils of eternal death. We read about a certain physician by the name of Esculapius (Asclepius), who first invented the art of medicine, that he was seen to call dead back to life through his medicine and art, and therefore people believed him to be a god. But envious gods stroke him with lightning and killed him. To this physician Esculapius our healer Jesus Christ can be likened, since he rescued the sinners from the guilt and pain of death. But the gods, that is the demons, of which the prophet speaks: “All the gods of the Gentiles are devils” (Ps. 95,5), seeing that he raised Lazarus and that he now was honoured as a king by some people, aroused the envy of the Jews towards him. And so the Jews killed him by the stroke of the lightning of his passion and cross. And so his death became our medicine, since the blood of the doctor, that is Christ, served us as a strong remedy.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Editions ==&lt;br /&gt;
A sermon (C 331, fols. 273v–277r) for the feast of St. Henricus is edited in MALINIEMI 1942, 152–67. The Old Swedish text of his exhortation to the sisters (see above) is printed in GEETE 1910–1916, 209–12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Bibliography ==&lt;br /&gt;
*ANDERSSON, R. 2001: &#039;&#039;De birgittinska ordensprästerna som traditionsförmedlare och folkfostrare. En studie i svensk medeltidspredikan på den 8:e söndagen efter Trefaldighet&#039;&#039; (Runica et Mediævalia), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*DV = &#039;&#039;Vadstenadiariet. Latinsk text med översättning och kommentar&#039;&#039; (Kungl. Samfundet för utgivande av handskrifter rörande Skandinaviens historia. Handlingar del 19), ed. C. Gejrot, Stockholm 1996.&lt;br /&gt;
*GEETE, R. (ed.) 1910–1916: &#039;&#039;Småstycken på fornsvenska&#039;&#039; 2 (SFSS), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*FMU = &#039;&#039;Finlands medeltidsurkunder&#039;&#039; 1–8 (ed. R. Hausen), Helsingfors 1910–1935.&lt;br /&gt;
*HALLBERG, H. 1995: ”Reportaciones Vadstenenses – über das Predigen im Kloster Vadstena um 1430”, &#039;&#039;A Catalogue and its Users. A Symposium on the Uppsala C Collection of Medieval Manuscripts&#039;&#039; (Acta Bibliothecae R. Universitatis Upsaliensis 34), ed. M. Hedlund, Uppsala, 101–14. &lt;br /&gt;
*HALLBERG, H. 1997: &#039;&#039;Acho Iohannis scribens, praedicans, auditus&#039;&#039; (Vadstenabrödernas predikan. Meddelanden 4), Uppsala.&lt;br /&gt;
*HEDLUND, M. 2000a: “Prager Handschriften in Vadstena – wurden sie gelesen?” &#039;&#039;Septuaginta Paulo spunar oblata&#039;&#039; (70 + 2), Praha, 258–70. &lt;br /&gt;
*HEDLUND, M. 2000b: “&#039;&#039;Quod nobis concedat&#039;&#039; eller: Hur man slutar en predikan,” in Språkets speglingar. Festskrift till Birger Bergh, ed. A. Jönsson &amp;amp; A. Piltz, Lund, 137–45.&lt;br /&gt;
*HÖJER, T. 1905: &#039;&#039;Studier i Vadstena klosters och birgittinordens historia intill midten af 1400-talet&#039;&#039;, Uppsala.&lt;br /&gt;
*KLOCKARS, B. 1979: &#039;&#039;I nådens dal. Klosterfolk och andra&#039;&#039; c. 1440–1590, Stockholm. &lt;br /&gt;
*LIDÉN, A. 1999: &#039;&#039;Olav den helige i medeltida bildkonst. Legendmotiv och attribut&#039;&#039; (Kungliga Vitterhets Historie och Antikvitets Akademien), Stockholm.&lt;br /&gt;
*MALINIEMI, A. 1942: &#039;&#039;De S. Henrico, episcopo et martyre. Die mittelalterliche Literatur über den Apostel Finnlands&#039;&#039; II (Finska kyrkohistoriska samfundets handlingar 45:2), Helsinki.&lt;br /&gt;
*MHUU = &#039;&#039;Mittelalterliche Handschriften der Universitätsbibliothek Uppsala. Katalog über die C-Sammlung&#039;&#039; 1–8 (Acta Bibliothecae R. Universitatis Upsaliensis XXVI:1–8), ed. M. Andersson-Schmitt, H. Hallberg &amp;amp; M. Hedlund, Uppsala 1988–95.&lt;br /&gt;
*SMR = &#039;&#039;Svenska medeltidsregester&#039;&#039; 1434–1441 (ed. S. Tunberg), Stockholm 1937.&lt;br /&gt;
*STÅHL. P. 2003: “Vadstena klosters stora kopiebok. En presentation av handskriften A 20 i Riksarkivet,” &#039;&#039;Kyrka, helgon och vanliga döda&#039;&#039; (Årsbok för Riksarkivet och Landsarkiven 2003), Stockholm, 35–64.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Sancta_Ragnildis&amp;diff=892</id>
		<title>Sancta Ragnildis</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Sancta_Ragnildis&amp;diff=892"/>
		<updated>2012-08-06T13:10:11Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Anders Fröjmark&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Sancta Ragnilde.&#039;&#039;&#039; Lay martyr, queen (11th-12th cent.), buried in Södertälje. Cult known from the 15th century. De sancta Ragnilde in Thelgis epitaphium; Epitaph of St. Ragnhild of Tälje. An epitaph of hagiographic character, celebrating the memory of an otherwise little known Swedish queen from ca 1100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== - ==&lt;br /&gt;
=====Title=====&lt;br /&gt;
The work is headed by the title &#039;&#039;De sancta Ragnilde in Thelgis epithaphium&#039;&#039;. In a strict sense, this title applies only to the two versified parts of the work (24 lines), and not to the five lines in prose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Sweuorum domina Ragnildis flos sine spina&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Nobis summa bona procures alma patrona&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Metre=====&lt;br /&gt;
Quantitative leonine hexameter with lines of thirteen to fifteen syllables and with a marked caesura in the penthemimer. Deviations from classical quantitative rules are few.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Size=====&lt;br /&gt;
The text consists of two versified parts with a short commentary (five lines) in between. The first versified part consists of seven lines. After line 5 at least one line is missing. The second versified part is formed of three groups of six lines each. The final line of the second group is missing, so that only seventeen lines remain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
*BENZELIUS, J. 1703: &#039;&#039;Palæstina. Sive de Terra Promissionis, &amp;amp; Singulis in ea Tribubus; item Fatis Variorum Incolarum; &amp;amp; Sveonum Gothorumque Expeditionibus Sacris dissertationes duæ, geographico-historicæ&#039;&#039;, pp. 150--52, Upsaliæ.&lt;br /&gt;
*BENZELIUS, E. in VASTOVIUS, J. 1708: &#039;&#039;Vitis aquilonia. Sive Vitae sanctorum regni Sveo-Gothici&#039;&#039;. Emendavit et notis illustravit Ericus Benzelius filius, Annotationes p. 80. Upsaliae.&lt;br /&gt;
*ALM, H. 1931: ‘Drottning Ragnhild och hennes gravskrift i Tälje’, &#039;&#039;Sörmlandsbygden&#039;&#039; 2, pp. 70--71.&lt;br /&gt;
*ODENIUS, O. 1973: [Review of] T. Lundén, &#039;&#039;Svenska helgon, Fornvännen&#039;&#039; 68, p. 61.&lt;br /&gt;
*LUNDÉN, T. 1983: &#039;&#039;Sveriges missionärer, helgon och kyrkogrundare. En bok om Sveriges kristnande&#039;&#039;, pp. 283--84. Storuman.&lt;br /&gt;
All editions except Odenius&#039; photographic copy are impaired with errors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translations=====&lt;br /&gt;
Swedish translations have been published by:&lt;br /&gt;
*ALM, H. 1931: ‘Drottning Ragnhild och hennes gravskrift i Tälje’, &#039;&#039;Sörmlandsbygden&#039;&#039; 2, pp. 71--72.&lt;br /&gt;
*WEHNER, R. 1959: ‘S:ta Ragnhild i sitt tidevarv’, &#039;&#039;Credo. Katolsk tidskrift&#039;&#039; 40, pp. 25--26.&lt;br /&gt;
*LUNDÉN, T. 1983: &#039;&#039;Sveriges missionärer, helgon och kyrkogrundare. En bok om Sveriges kristnande&#039;&#039;, p. 284. Storuman.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Date and place ==&lt;br /&gt;
The text is known from one manuscript copy originally written down on the inside of the back cover of a book in the Strängnäs Cathedral Library. The book in question was printed in Cologne in 1474, and the copy of the epitaph is made in a late 15:th century hand. The sheet containing the epitaph has been removed from the book in recent times and was acquired by the University Library of Uppsala in 1932 (&#039;&#039;Fragm ms lat 326&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The versified parts are two versions of the epitaph of Ragnhild, a Swedish (according to one source Swedish and Norwegian) queen who shall have lived ca 1100. The fact that Ragnhild is hallowed as a saint in the epitaph leads us to the conclusion that it was made at some distance in time from her death. The epitaph does not mention at which day or year St. Ragnhild died. This is to be sure a common characteristic of the early christian grave monuments or epitaphs in Sweden, but it might just as well be seen as an indication that the epitaph was composed in a time when these dates were no longer known. It ressembles in this respect some late medieval epitaphs in the abbey church of Varnhem commemorating ancient Swedish kings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bernhard BISCHOFF (quoted by WEHNER 1959, 72), the epitaph may not be dated earlier than the middle of the 13:th century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The commentary between the two versified parts seems to be the copier&#039;s remarks. They are clearly secondary to the versified parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Summary of contents ==&lt;br /&gt;
In the first versified part, Ragnhild is referred to as queen of the Swedes (&#039;&#039;Sweuorum domina /.../ Regni regina&#039;&#039;). She is said to have made a pilgrimage to Rome and Jerusalem. Thereby she has become the like of St. Helen. Finally, the author adresses Ragnhild as the &#039;&#039;alma patrona&#039;&#039; of the citizens of Tälje (present day Södertälje south of Stockholm).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second, longer versified part, equally celebrates Ragnhild as the queen of Sweden, having made a pilgrimage to Rome and Jerusalem. In addition, she is said to have founded the church of Tälje and to have enriched it with land and other gifts. As for her descent, she is called &#039;&#039;Halsteni filia&#039;&#039;, the daughter of Halsten. In the final lines she is talked of as the &#039;&#039;alma patrona&#039;&#039; who is impelled by the fidels to come to the assistance of those who are ill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of special interest is the comparison that is made between Ragnhild and three other women. As a pilgrim, Ragnhild is first contrasted to the wandering Dinah (Gn. 34), and then compared to St. Helen. When St. Helen was mentioned in the first part of the epitaph, this clearly referred to the finder of the True Cross. Here, we might also think of another pilgrim in Swedish hagiography, St. Helen of Skövde. This association is strengthened by the fact that the third woman referred to is the prophetess Huldah (Oldan; 4 Rg 22,14; 2 Par 34, 22), who figures also in the late 13:th century office of St. Helen of Skövde.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The copier&#039;s commentary mentions that St. Ragnhild rests in Tälje. She coruscates with many miracles, he says. At her pilgrimage she was plundered by robbers, but she was than clad by angels. He then comments upon the descent of St. Ragnhild. It is written, he says, that she was the wife of king Inge. She was also the daughter of king Halsten, he further states, basing himself on the second versified part of the epitaph.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The copier thus adds information that he has gathered from other sources. St. Ragnhild&#039;s marriage to a king named Inge, her burial in Tälje and her reputation for holiness are pieces of information that can be gathered from two chronicles of Swedish kings from the 1450&#039;s. These are in fact the first datable mentions of St. Ragnhild.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the copier&#039;s commentary adds confusion to the tradition of St. Ragnhild. While the chronicles make her the wife of king Inge Halstensson (ca 1110--1120/25), the copier seems to have had king Inge Stenkilsson (ca 1079--1110) in mind. Worse, none of these might have been married to Ragnhild if she was the daughter of king Halsten. In that case, Inge Stenkilsson would have been her uncle and Inge Halstensson her brother. The epitaph and the chronicles obviously reflect different and incompatible traditions concerning the descent and marriage of St. Ragnhild, which the copier tries in vain to unite.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Sources ==&lt;br /&gt;
The original epitaph in the church of Tälje is, just like the tomb of St. Ragnhild, gone without a trace. They may have been victims of cultic purge in the late 16:th century.&lt;br /&gt;
The sources for the copier&#039;s commentary have been discussed above.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A tradition of St. Ragnhilds holiness exists both in the epitaph and in the chronicles from the 1450&#039;s, but the possible dependance between them can not be asserted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No liturgical celebration of the memory of St. Ragnhild is known. The 17:th century Church historian Johannes Baazius sets forth that St. Ragnhild&#039;s name was inscribed in the calendar as a saint, but the base for his assertion is unknown and probably inexistant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The source for the statement in the second versified part of the epitaph that makes Ragnhild the daughter of Halsten--probably king Halsten--is unknown.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Purpose and audience ==&lt;br /&gt;
The author or authors of the two versified parts of our text are celebrating the local saintly patron of the church of Tälje, in which her grave was also found. She is portrayed as a worthy saint to whom the fidels may justly adress their prayers. She is also a former Swedish queen and--at least to the author of the second part--the founder and original benefactor of the church.&lt;br /&gt;
The copier may have been a cleric from the bishop&#039;s see at Strängnäs who had the task of gathering information concerning the local tradition about St. Ragnhild in Tälje. In his commentary he has added some statements about the saint, while trying to reconciliate different traditions concerning her background and marriage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Medieval reception and transmission ==&lt;br /&gt;
In the late 15:th century, St. Ragnhild of Tälje found her way into the Swedish historical litterature. Ericus Olai mentions her in his &#039;&#039;Chronica regni Gothorum&#039;&#039; (ca 1470; ed E. Heuman &amp;amp; J. Öberg 1993, 63, 69). The early 16:th century prologue to the Erik&#039;s Chronicle (ed. G. E. Klemming 1865, &#039;&#039;Svenska medeltidens rim-krönikor&#039;&#039; 1, 195), includes her in its enumeration of Swedish saints. Johannes Magnus, Olaus Petri and other 16:th century historiographers followed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet, it is not the epitaph&#039;s tradition that was transmitted to new generations. For all that we know, it may well have stayed inside the walls of the Strängnäs Cathedral Library until it was rediscovered by Eric Benzelius and Johan Peringskiöld in the late 17:th century. Instead, it is the chronicles&#039; version that forms the base for the literary tradition of St. Ragnhild.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Bibliography ==&lt;br /&gt;
*ALM, H. 1931: ‘Drottning Ragnhild och hennes gravskrift i Tälje’, &#039;&#039;Sörmlandsbygden&#039;&#039; 2, 70--78. &lt;br /&gt;
*BAAZIUS, J. 1642: &#039;&#039;Inventarium ecclesiæ sveo-gothorum&#039;&#039;, 113, Lincopiæ. [Improbable statement of a liturgical celebration of St. Ragnhild.]&lt;br /&gt;
*COLLMAR, M. 1977: &#039;&#039;Strängnäs stifts herdaminne&#039;&#039; 1: &#039;&#039;Medeltiden&#039;&#039;, 488--89, Nyköping. &lt;br /&gt;
*FRÖJMARK, A. 1996: ‘Ragnhild’, &#039;&#039;Svenskt biografiskt lexikon&#039;&#039; 29, 613--15. [Includes select bibliography.]&lt;br /&gt;
*JOHANNES MAGNUS, 1554: &#039;&#039;De omnibvs Gothorvm Sveonvmqve regibvs&#039;&#039;, 587--88, Romæ.&lt;br /&gt;
*OLAUS PETRI, 1917: &#039;&#039;En swensk cröneka&#039;&#039;, ed J. Sahlgren, 51, Uppsala.&lt;br /&gt;
*VASTOVIUS, J. 1708 (1623):&#039;&#039;Vitis aquilonia&#039;&#039;, ed E. Benzelius, 60--61, annotationes cc. 47--48, 80, Upsaliae.&lt;br /&gt;
*WEHNER, R. 1959: ‘S:ta Ragnhild i sitt tidevarv’, &#039;&#039;Credo. Katolsk tidskrift&#039;&#039; 40, 15--35, 55--72.&lt;br /&gt;
*ZIEGLER, J. 1536 (1532): &#039;&#039;Terrae sanctae ... Syriae, Arabiae, Aegypti et Schondiae ... descriptio&#039;&#039;, 103v, xxxxxx. [First mention in printed form of the tradition of St. Ragnhild.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Sanctus_Theodgarus&amp;diff=891</id>
		<title>Sanctus Theodgarus</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://medieval.wiki.uib.no/index.php?title=Sanctus_Theodgarus&amp;diff=891"/>
		<updated>2012-08-06T13:02:07Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Hkllm: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;by Brian Møller Jensen&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Sanctus Theodgarus&#039;&#039;&#039; (also known and referred to as Theotgarus, Theodogarus, Theodogarius, Theogarus, Theogarius, Thugarus, Thyudgarus and as Thøger and Thyge in the vernacular) was a confessor saint living in the XI cent., at first venerated only locally in Vesterwig in North-western Jutland but at the end of the Middle Ages also in major parts of Denmark. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his office the legend provides the etymology of his name in the hagiographical style used by e.g. Jacob de Voragine in &#039;&#039;Legenda Aurea&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;Theodgarus namque quasi ’deo carus’ dicitur&#039;&#039;, i.e. ”Theodgar means so to speak ’dear to God’”. This meaning of the name is confirmed in the first antiphon of the first nocturn: &#039;&#039;Servus dei Theodgarus semper manens deo carus&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Sources ==&lt;br /&gt;
All the transmitted Latin texts regarding Theodgar are in some way liturgical texts, published by M. CL. GERTZ in his critical edition &#039;&#039;Vitae Sanctorum Danorum&#039;&#039; (1908-12). But as his comments on and division of the various texts into five separate parts somehow disregarded their original liturgical settings, the following description is based on and refer to GERTZ’ edition but will also consider the basic structure of the office as the liturgical setting of the single texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Biography ==&lt;br /&gt;
According to his medieval legends and office Theodgar was born, raised and educated as a Christian in Thüringen in Germany, probably around 1000. As a young man he travelled to England on God’s order and shortly after continued to Norway, where he was ordained a priest and then because of his fame was called by King Olav to become his chaplain (&#039;&#039;capellanus&#039;&#039;). When King Olav had died, the mourning Theodgar left the royal Norwegian court for Denmark and converted many pagan Danes, before he finally settled in Vesterwig in Jutland and built the town’s first church out of twigs and bushes, in which he celebrated mass. Having served as a humble priest and manifested the divine mercy in Vesterwig, Theodgar died peacefully on June 24, probably 1067, during the reign of King Sven Estridssøn (1047-1074) and was buried in his church. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One night shortly after his successor Ulfricus, while celebrating vigils, saw a divine light over the tomb of Theodgar. Having obtained the pope’s permission he transferred the saint’s bones to the altar on October 30. The next night Ulfricus had another vision when he was about to go to sleep: the saint showed himself to him limping and told him that a big bone of the limping leg still was lying in the old grave. Ulfricus obeyed the saint by moving the last bone to the altar the next morning. (According to &#039;&#039;Annales Bartholiniani&#039;&#039; the elevation of the relics took place in 1067, ”1067 S. Theotgari reliquiae elevantur”, and the translation in 1117, ”MCXVII translatus est sanctus Thugarus Westervick Iutie” (both quoted by GERTZ 1908-12, 4).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation was opposed by King Sven and Bishop Alberic of Børglum (installed ca 1065) who considered it to be a fraud. Sven ordered Alberic to go to Vesterwig to suspend the priest and burn the translated bones in the middle of the church, ”nisi deus pro eis aliquod evidens miraculum ostendere dignaretur”. God did show them a miracle, as both the first and the second bone, which Alberic took from the altar to put on the fire, jumped back to its place on the altar. Refraining from further actions, Alberic instead honoured Ulfricus and instigated the reverence for St Theodgar. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to this miracle October 30 was officially recognized as the day of Theodgar’s Translatio, on which day he was venerated, at first only in the diocese of Vesterwig, but later in other Danish dioceses as well, according to five breviaries from the late XV and early XVI cent. There seems to be no signs of any celebration of his &#039;&#039;Natale&#039;&#039; on June 24, probably because it coincided with the Natale of John the Baptist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Works ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The legend of Theodgar’s vita &amp;amp; translatio===&lt;br /&gt;
GERTZ’ first text ”I. De sancto Theodgaro” constitutes the most complete legend of the confessor saint, containing his vita in the first part and the above miracle story of his translation in the last. The division in six readings indicates that the text originally formed part of an office to celebrate the translation of Theodgar, but the other parts of this office seemed to have been of no interest to the copyist. According to GERTZ, the elaborated form and the contents of the legend appears to originate from a breviary belonging to a church in which the celebration of the saint demanded a more solemn ritual than in other Danish dioceses, i.e. a breviary belonging to the Abbey Church of Vesterwig.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The legend is transmitted in two versions included in codex Arnamagnaeanus 149 of the Royal Library in Copenhagen, one entered in quaternion F by Arne Magnussen himself and the other in quaternion D by one of his copyists. Dated to the beginning of the XVII century, codex 149 consists of eight quaternions containing a number of medieval Danish saints-legends, that Arne Magnussen or his collaborators have copied from medieval sources, as GERTZ describes it in his introduction (GERTZ 1908-12, 5-8).   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This legend is listed in BHL as no. 8068:&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit===== &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Cum in diversis locis sanctorum patrum religione polleret ecclesia beatus Theodgarus ex honestiis parentibus trahens originem in Thyringia natus est&#039;&#039; ...&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit=====  &lt;br /&gt;
...&#039;&#039;rex audiens semper sanctum honoravit et ab aliis monuit honorandum&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions===== &lt;br /&gt;
GERTZ, M. CL. 1908-12: &#039;&#039;Vitae Sanctorum Danorum&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen, 14-16.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translation===== &lt;br /&gt;
OLRIK, H. 1893-94: Danske Helgeners Levned, Copenhagen, 334-338.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Source=====&lt;br /&gt;
Copenhagen, Royal Library, codex Arnaemagneanus 1049&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Officium sancti Theodgari===&lt;br /&gt;
GERTZ’ next three texts, no.II: &#039;&#039;De sancto Theodgaro confessore&#039;&#039;, no.III: &#039;&#039;Carmina ecclesiastica de sancto Theodgaro confessore&#039;&#039; and no.IV: &#039;&#039;Hymnus de sancto Theodgaro&#039;&#039;, form the various elements of the unnotated rhymed office &#039;&#039;Iocundare plebs Danorum&#039;&#039; for Theodgar included in late medieval breviaries from five Danish dioceses: Odense, Sleswig, Århus, Roskilde and Lund. A Diurnale from Roskilde includes the antiphons, responsories and prayers. &lt;br /&gt;
While GERTZ divides the office in three separate texts, R. DE BUCK maintains the correct order of the liturgical elements of the second version of Theodgar’s office in Brev. Othiniense in his edition in &#039;&#039;Acta Sanctorum&#039;&#039; (DE BUCK 1883, 457-463).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the Danes as nation are invoked in the very beginning of &#039;&#039;Iocundare plebs Danorum&#039;&#039;, it seems evident that the provenance of the original office was the church of Vesterwig, dedicated to St Theodgar who was given by God as its patron. This fact indicates that we might read the geographical expressions, ”in hac terra nostra” (Vespers 1), ”ad has partes”, ”in isto castro” and ”hic” (Mattins), to signify Vesterwig.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The antiphons of Vespers 1 admonish the Danes to jubilate in honour of Theodgar, praised as ”Dei confessor and almus patronus”. Miracles are mentioned, e.g. having cured the sick and the blind, putting demons to flight, which indicate aspects of his life and mission not described in the legends. The hymn is the traditional confessor hymn &#039;&#039;Iste confessor domini colentes&#039;&#039; (cf. AH 51.135), indicated by incipit only, in all breviaries except Brev. Othiniense II, which presents a unique hymn &#039;&#039;Stella recurrens circuli solaris&#039;&#039; (AH 11.245). Including the term ”confessor” but not his name this hymn repeats some of the miracles and asks the saint to listen to the hymn that he ”nobis tergat Eve planctum”. The antiphon to the Magnificat presents a bold comparison of Abraham and Theodgar, since God ”eduxit Abraham de Ur Chaldeorum et ... vocavit sanctum Theodgarum, ut in hac terra nostra peregrinus esset”. Like Abraham became the father of a great nation, Theodgar was given as God’s patron saint to the Danes. The significance of this biblical father-function is further underlined in the collect prayer which completes Vespers 1.&lt;br /&gt;
Mattins open with the invitatory psalm and antiphon followed by the traditional confessor hymn (in Brev. Othiniense II the unique proper hymn is indicated as alternative). The three nocturns each include three antiphons followed by three readings, each with responsory and verse. In the first nocturn the antiphons praise Theodgar as a faithful servant of God raised by honest parents and as a missionary in the wild West-Jutland (”rudes turbas hominum/ verbum vite predicando convertit ad dominum”). The readings tell the story of his birth, his upbringing, his vocation to leave his fatherland as another Abraham and his stay in Norway at the court of King Olav. The three responsories focus only on his birth and his mission in Denmark. In the second nocturn the antiphons mentions Theodgar’s true wisdom and faith as basis for the establisment of the church and his bringing hope to all the faithful around the world. The readings continues the story by describing the last part of his life in Denmark, especielly his building of the church in Vesterwig. In addition to his vita the responsories and verses tell the story of his translation and Alberic’s vain attempt to burn his bones (”plebs super altare/ stupet hec illesa volare”). In the third nocturn the antiphons mention his attitude to men and beasts, as he rescued sailors from pirates and pitied an old woman who was afraid to enter the church. Indicated only by incipit follows the Gospel &#039;&#039;Vigilate (et orate, nescitis enim)&#039;&#039;. (R. DE BUCK indicates that the Gospel and the sermon, forming the readings of this nocturn, were that of the Commune sanctorum). The responsories and verses mention some of Theodgar’s miracles, the rescue of the sailors, his giving eyesight to a blind woman and the healing of a leper.&lt;br /&gt;
The five antiphons for Lauds continues the line of Thedodgar’s miracles which are summarized in the final antiphon for the Benedictus &#039;&#039;Infirmorum est medela,/ Sanctus cecis est medela,/ Pes claudorum est tutela&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Vespers 2 we only have the antiphon for the Magnificat, formed as a prayer to the confessor saint who is asked to give his support &#039;&#039;Famulis tuis in hac die/ Tuum fer auxilium&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As indicated in GERTZ’s edition, the six readings of the legend are divided differtly in the various breviaries. These readings form a second version of the legend, listed in BHL as no. 8069:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Incipit===== &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Cum diversis in locis sanctorum patrum origine ac religione polleret ecclesia beatus Theodgarus ex honestiis originem ducens parentibus in terra Thyringia novum sydus apparuit&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Explicit===== &lt;br /&gt;
... &#039;&#039;corpusque cum honore sepultum multis temporibus in tellure quievit&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The metrical structure of the office &#039;&#039;Iocundare plebs Danorum&#039;&#039;=====&lt;br /&gt;
The rhymed office of Theodgar offers a variety of meters according to the conventional structure of late medieval rhymed offices. In Vespers 1 three trochaic tetrameters with rhymes both at the caesura and at the end form the first antiphon, while the second consists of two hexameters with rhymes at the end. The other four antiphons are prosaic in structure but often let the single cola end with rhymes. The hymn appears to be written in the Sapphic meter according to the accents as in many medieval hymns using this meter.&lt;br /&gt;
In Mattins the invitatory consists of two rhymed hexameters. The nine antiphons are structured according to accent and present various rhythmical meters, most trochaic tetrameters but also glyconics and anapests, with end rhymes in most. All the responsories consists of two rhymed hexameters, whereas the verses are leonine hexameters.&lt;br /&gt;
In Lauds four of the antiphons consists of katalectic trochaic dimeters, while the second and the antiphon for the Benedictus are in akatalectic trochaic dimeters. Finally, the antiphon for the Magnificat in Vespers 2 seems to be a glyconic verse and a katalectic trochaic dimeter. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Sources===== &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Breviarium Othiniense&#039;&#039; I fols 433-435 (from Odense, printed in Lübeck 1483) &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Breviarium Othiniense&#039;&#039; II fols 420v-423 (from Odense, Lübeck 1497, used by R. de Buck) &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Breviarium Sleswicense&#039;&#039; fols 425v-426 (from Sleswig, Paris 1512) &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Breviarium Arosiense&#039;&#039; fols 334v-335v (from Århus, Århus 1519) &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Breviarium Roschildense&#039;&#039; fols 395v-396v (from Roskilde, Paris 1517) &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Breviarium Lundense&#039;&#039; fols 402-403v (from Lund, Paris 1517)&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Diurnale Roschildense&#039;&#039; fols 176v-177v (from Roskilde, Paris 1511)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
*AH = BLUME, C., DREVES, G.M., BANNISTER, H. 1886-1922: Analecta hymnica medii aevi, Vols. 1-55. (The hymn ”Stella recurrens circuli solaris” in AH 11.245.)&lt;br /&gt;
*CYPRAEUS, J. 1634: &#039;&#039;Annales episcoporum Slesvicensium&#039;&#039;, Cologne, 360-362 (edition of the legend contained in Breviarium Sleswicense).&lt;br /&gt;
*DE BUCK, R. 1883: ”Officium S. Thyudgari, ex Breviario Ottoniensi anni 1497”, Acta Sanctorum, Octobris vol. XIII, Paris, 461-463.&lt;br /&gt;
*GERTZ, M. CL. 1908-12: &#039;&#039;Vitae Sanctorum Danorum&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen, 17-24.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
(Danish): LAURSEN, H. 1934: ”Sankt Thøgers Dag,” &#039;&#039;Historiske Aarbøger for Thisted Amt&#039;&#039;, VI, 437-452.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Fragments of a &#039;&#039;liber miraculorum&#039;&#039;===&lt;br /&gt;
GERTZ’ last text, no.V: &#039;&#039;Fragmenta libri cuiusdam deperditi de miraculis sancti Theodgari&#039;&#039;, includes the text of a folio, dated to the XIII cent., which is used as cover for the accounts of Sölvesborg County in Southern Sweden. The text consists of fragmentary descriptions of four miracles, which all except the Eskillus story seems to refer the ones mentioned in the office: In the recto the words in the first column indicates the story of the sailors who being rescued from pirates bring gifts to Theodgar’s tomb; then follows the story of bishop Eskillus who refuses to recognize Theodgar as saint but forced to reconsider he becomes &#039;&#039;predicator veritatis et sancti Theodgari amator in cunctis&#039;&#039;. The last part of the second column tells the miracle story of curing a blind &#039;&#039;ancilla&#039;&#039;, which after a lacuna continues in the first column of the verso page. The two parts of the last miracle tells the story of a woman who in a heavy storm is rescued from a heavy strom at sea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Editions=====&lt;br /&gt;
*RØRDAM, H.: Kirkehistoriske Samlinger III R., vol. 4, Copenhagen, 646-648.&lt;br /&gt;
*GERTZ, M. CL. 1908-12 &#039;&#039;Vitae Sanctorum Danorum&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen, 25-26.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Bibliography ==&lt;br /&gt;
*AH = BLUME, C., DREVES, G.M., BANNISTER, H. 1886-1922: &#039;&#039;Analecta hymnica medii aevi&#039;&#039;, Vols. 1-55. (The hymn &#039;&#039;Stella recurrens circuli solaris&#039;&#039; in AH 11.245.)&lt;br /&gt;
*BHL = ?&lt;br /&gt;
*CYPRAEUS, J. 1634: &#039;&#039;Annales episcoporum Slesvicensium&#039;&#039;, Cologne, 360-362.&lt;br /&gt;
*DE BUCK, R. 1883: ”Officium S. Thyudgari, ex Breviario Ottoniensi anni 1497”, Acta Sanctorum, Octobris vol. XIII, Paris, 461-463.&lt;br /&gt;
*GAD, T. 1961: &#039;&#039;Legenden i dansk middelalder&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen, 170-172.&lt;br /&gt;
*GAD, T. 1971: &#039;&#039;Helgener. Legender fortalt i Norden&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen, 250-251.&lt;br /&gt;
*GAD, T. 1974: ”Thøger”, &#039;&#039;Kulturhistorisk Lexikon för Nordisk Medeltid&#039;&#039;, vol. XVII, Malmø, coll. 253-255.&lt;br /&gt;
*GERTZ, M. CL. 1908-12: &#039;&#039;Vitae Sanctorum Danorum&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen, 3-26.&lt;br /&gt;
*JØRGENSEN, E. 1909: &#039;&#039;Helgendyrkelse i Danmark&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen, 52-54, 155.&lt;br /&gt;
*LAURSEN, H. 1934: ”Sankt Thøgers Dag” in &#039;&#039;Historiske aarbøger for Thisted Amt&#039;&#039;, VI, 437-452.&lt;br /&gt;
*LIEBGOTT, N.-K. 1982: &#039;&#039;Hellige mænd og kvinder&#039;&#039;, Århus, 21, 196.&lt;br /&gt;
*OLRIK, H. 1893-94: &#039;&#039;Danske Helgeners Levned&#039;&#039;, Copenhagen, 351-358.&lt;br /&gt;
*OLSEN, TH. DAMSGAARD 1970: ”Teodgaro”, &#039;&#039;Biblioteca Sanctorum&#039;&#039;, XII, Roma, 268-273.&lt;br /&gt;
*TRAP, J.P. 1961: &#039;&#039;Danmark&#039;&#039; VI, 5.ed., Copenhagen, 333-335 (Vrendsted), 647-657 (Vesterwig).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Article]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Hkllm</name></author>
	</entry>
</feed>